《Aether Nexus: Curse of Love & Hatred》


 (Chapter 1) Fateful Encounter

    In the midst of a mountain stood a simple hardwood cabin. Inside, an unusual atmosphere hung in the air as a boy, accompanied by two stuffed animal companions of similar sizes, waited for a girl before them to awake from her feverish slumber.


    As the seconds ticked by from a wall-mounted clock, consistently breaking the quiet ambience, the girl''s eyes finally fluttered open. The wooden interior of the roof above her head met her gaze and the sweeping warmth that cradled her in the bed soothed her. It was a stark contrast to the environment she was used to.


    The rich brown of the surrounding wooden interior gave off a sense of security. In comparison, the walls, roof, floor, every surface in the oppressively dark room she always woke up in was lined with frigid gray stones. The cold seemed to emanate from the stone surfaces themselves. Giving off a sense of lingering loneliness, a constant, and her only, companion in that hopeless room.


    Closing her eyes again, the girl snuggled further into the enrapturing warmth of the blue blanket that cradled her, giving herself to the unknown feeling of ecstasy. Only for a short moment though, as she snapped back into consciousness. The realization she was in an unknown place finally struck, leading her to shoot straight up on the bed she layed in.


    Taking survey of the unfamiliar cabin, she eventually met the gaze of a smiling boy. He sat right beside the bed with two enormous creatures standing behind him.


    The boy¡¯s olive-toned and freckled face beamed with an ecstatic smile, creating raised dimples at the cheeks accompanying his brightly shining blue eyes. She could see he wore a green stitched sweater, almost the same shade of light green as his short and ruffled hair. However, the thing that intrigued her the most was his right arm, or rather, lack of one.


    To his left, a creature resembling a bear caught the girl''s attention, but something seemed off. Standing upright, it sported a light shade of green with a playful blue spiral pattern covering its pudgy body. Stitches, like those on the boy''s shirt, adorned the bear, especially around areas human joints would be. An ''x'' stitch formed a mouth on its brown snout. All these physical characteristics created a goofy and cartoonish appearance.


    On the boy''s right side stood a fox-like creature, standing upright on its four legs. Similar to its bear brother, it boasted a light green color, a blue spiral pattern covering its body, and stitches scattered around, including ones forming a semi-circle around its head above the jaw, mimicking a mouth.


    Even though they both sported non threatening appearances, the creatures, with eyes as mere horizontal black slits, still gave the girl an eerie sensation, as if they were keenly observing her every move. Their towering stature in comparison to both her and the boy further creeped her out. Coupled with the fact she woke up in an unknown place and her hazy memories of what she was doing before, her fight or flight response inevitably kicked in.


    "Mumu! Nina! Look! She''s awake!" The boy exclaimed, turning towards his two stuffing filled companions. "Gosh, what a relief¡­ The past two weeks I honestly didn¡¯t think she¡¯d make it, especially with such a fever and injuries I bandaged. Whew, am I glad sh¡ª!"


    While voicing his concern for the girl''s health over the passing days, the boy''s train of thought would soon be interrupted by a sudden thud on the hardwood floor. Looking back to the bed, the girl had disappeared. A quick search, though, led to him finding the girl on the floor, with both of her arms raised in fear.


    The girl attempted to flee the unknown place, but her weakened legs betrayed her. Resulting in her falling over the left side of the bed.


    ¡°M-miss! Are you okay? What¡¯s wrong?¡± The boy said as he reached out his hand, only for the girl to jerk back in fear.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Now shaking uncontrollably with tears in her eyes, she muttered something inaudible.


    "Uh¡­ I couldn''t exactly hear what you said, miss¡­ Either way, we need to get you back onto the bed. Moving too much will undo all of the bandages I put on you."


    As the boy approached and reached out his hand once again, the girl muttered again, slightly louder this time, her voice emerging shaky and hoarse. "P-Please¡­ No hurt¡­"


    "No hurt¡­? Eh!? Wait a second, I won¡¯t hurt you miss, I promise. Don''t be scared."


    Hearing the boy''s calm voice, the girl lowered her guard a bit, revealing her gaunt face. It confused her, as every other time an outstretched hand got ahold of her, she always remembered being taken somewhere. It always ended up being painful. Any time she fought back, she would be zapped or beaten until she complied or fell unconscious. The ones who did that to her on the daily, the ones with black cloaks, their body language exuded hostility.


    This boy, however, was different. He knelt down in front of her, his movements slow and deliberate, as if afraid to startle her further. While she couldn''t fully understand him, she could tell he meant no ill will to her. "No¡­ N-No hurt?"


    "Hm, it seems she doesn¡¯t know how to speak¡­ It¡¯s as if she''s a toddler, but she looks to be my age¡­ Where did she come from?" The boy thought to himself, contemplating what to say next. "Um, y-yes that¡¯s right! Uh¡­ N-No hurt." Taking a moment to point at himself, he introduced himself in hopes of calming the girl''s nerves. "My name is Dama, Dama Jinbia, and I mean no harm. The pudgy bear behind me is Mumu, and his fox sister beside him is Nina! They may look weird, but I promise, they''re super reliable and friendly. You''re safe here, take my hand."


    The girl cautiously looked at his outstretched hand. Her overwhelming fear and confusion still had her fight-or-flight response in overdrive. Yet, when she looked up and saw Dama¡¯s smiling face, a faint sense of safety crept in¡ªIt was a feeling she had long forgotten the touch of.


    Finally taking his hand, Dama squeezed her hand gently and lifted the girl as her atrophied legs struggled to support her own weight. Looking from her feet to Dama''s face, she could see it was first written with a mix of saddening concern, but soon was overwritten with a warm smile and eyes that provided nothing but silent support as he helped her regain stability.


    "Can you walk, miss?"


    Again not fully comprehending Dama''s words, the girl attempted to walk towards the bed on her own, only to stumble and fall towards the floor.


    Catching the girl with ease, Dama expressed his concern. "Woah! You have to be more careful; you might have hurt yourself even further, or even reopened some of those wounds I patched. Don''t worry, I''ll help you."


    Taking her left arm over his own left shoulder, Dama helped the girl back into his bed. As he tucked her back into the bed and ensured her bandages were still intact, he weighed his options on how to confront the situation he found himself in. ¡°Bruises all over her body¡­ Signs of malnourishment¡­ Has trouble speaking¡­ She can''t even walk¡­ Overall, her growth in every basic area has been stunted to an extreme¡­ What kind of life was she living before?¡±


    Sitting back on the stool he spent hours upon whilst looking over the girl, Dama continued to ponder, reflexively staring out the circular window beside the front door. ¡°No, I shouldn¡¯t worry about that right now. Whatever happened in the past, I¡¯m glad I at least found her before anything further could happen. I want to¡ªNo, I have to help her the best I can! But, where do I go from here? Should I take her to Granny Tsubasa? She''ll definitely know what to do, but I can¡¯t carry this girl all the way down into Enohay Village, especially in her current condition. If only I had two arms... Maybe I can bring Granny Tsu up here... Nah, I wouldn''t want to bother her too much, that old bird is pretty ancient nowadays. Heh, she¡¯d kill me with the power of a thousand young maidens if she heard me say that. What to do¡­¡±


    Unbeknownst to Dama, the girl had turned her attention towards and blankly stared at him. Watching him audibly groan, twist, turn, and scratch his head seemed rather amusing to her, akin to observing a wild monkey. Gazing down at her hands and recalling his introduction, the girl faintly smiled.


    ¡°Da¡­ma¡­ D-Dama¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh! You¡ªYou said my name! Something wrong, miss?¡±


    Looking back up from her hands, the sunrays shining on her face, revealing a smile that pleasantly shocked Dama, the girl said one word: "Giona¡­"


    -


    Next: (Chapter 2) Fateful Encounter: Part 2

 (Chapter 2) Fateful Encounter: Part 2

    In a dimly lit corridor of an island-bound fortress, a calm, yet stern, voice reverberated off the frigid stone walls. The very same walls that were lined with the mangled corpses of multiple cloaked guards. "Care to explain yourselves, Captain Bacho and Munia?"


    The first of the mentioned pair was a tall and lean man named Bacho. His straight, blueish green hair and slightly tanned skin were the only features not obscured by his black cloak, of which hid his trembling well. Cowering in fear behind Bacho was Munia, a short woman with long, amber hair. Her fear, however, was on full display.


    Both fidgeted anxiously as they stared into the dark abyss where the voice originated. Attempting to explain, they managed only fragmented, nervous stutters. Stutters that were silenced by advancing footsteps.


    ¡°Don''t make me ask you again. How did you and your personnel..." The stern voice''s owner said as they stepped into view. "Let. Her. Escape.¡± The dim light from the torches only revealed their gold-lined black cloak and gold amulet. Bacho could almost hear the screaming of the damned from within the black crystal embedded in the center.


    Munia desperately pleaded her alibi. ¡°P-Please understand Director Tehew, w-w-we did everything up to standard to contain her, but s-she did something to the two guards on rotation! When someone else came to check on them, their bodies were covered head-to-toe with bite marks! N-Not only that, but right beside their bodies and all over her room were an abundance of dead ra¡ª!¡±


    ¡°So you''re telling me she commanded rats to attack the guards?¡± Tehew''s voice condescendingly expressed, cutting off Munia.


    ¡°I¨CI¡­ I¡­¡± Munia could only stutter, her amber eyes filled to the brim with tears and pale face turning sickly blue, as she knew her fate if she answered wrong. The air thickened with tension as each advancing step echoed through the silent dungeon.


    ¡°How about your answer, Bacho?¡±


    Gulping what felt like a gallon of saliva, Bacho dropped to one knee and gave his statement. ¡°Ahem¡­ Sir Tehew¡­ M-Munia speaks the truth. I was there when their screams were heard. We rushed down into the dungeons as fast as we could, but by the time we got to them, they were being swarmed and mauled by cadaverous rats. For¡ª¡± Bacho gulped again, ¡°For how she escaped¡­ We found a hole leading to the outside. It¡¯s my belief she somehow controlled the rats to dig an escape route. Most likely the works of an awakened Soulful or Cursed Technique¡­ I s-swear, that is the entire truth¡­¡±


    Tehew stopped in his tracks. ¡°Do you two even know who she is directly descended from?¡±


    Bacho attempted to answer, but all that emerged were faltering breaths, as he knew the answer would only confirm how much they screwed up. Eventually, Munia managed to stammer out the answer. ¡°G-Giona Tamaki, s-sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Giona Tamaki, not only the first witch, but the most formidable of them all in Eranovum''s history. Her blood may run through every witch that came after her, but that girl¡¯s bloodline was the purest we¡¯ve ever encountered. Yet, you let her get away¡­¡± Tehew''s sneer deepened. His black hooded cloak seemingly lifted by an enigmatic aura emanating from every surface of his body, as if his rage was taking on a tangible form.


    Bacho immediately jolted up straight in fear, allowing Munia to hide behind him again. ¡°D-D-Director Tehew! Bacho and I will go and find her, I swear! Whatever it takes! I beg... Please give us the chance to prove ourselves!¡±


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Considering his options, Tehew sighed, the aura he emitted vanishing in an instant. ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll give you this one chance to correct this mistake. Though, please don''t confuse it for the the goodness in my heart. It''s only because I was able to make an intriguing discovery thanks to the experiments with her.¡± Looking up with the biggest smile on his face, Tehew continued. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t, you two would have already been dog food for my friends.¡±


    Dropping to her knees, Munia sat on her hands coughing and gasping for air. The consequences of holding her breath for the past few minutes finally caught up with her. ¡°T... T-Thank you, Director! This place is in the middle of Aseria Ocean, s-she couldn¡¯t have gotten far...¡± Munia said through ragged breaths.


    Bacho himself sighed in relief as he realized both he and Munia avoided certain demise.


    Pleased with their fear-induced response and submissive loyalty, Tehew smirked and turned his back, walking deeper into the darkness of the corridor.


    Lifting a trembling Munia to her feet, Bacho hurriedly heaved her towards the corridor¡¯s exit. Each mutilated corpse they stepped over reminding them of their grim fate should they fail.


    ¡°Oh, you two, one more thing¡­¡±


    Bacho and Munia froze yet again in their steps. They didn''t even need to turn around to know the exact image behind them, the murderous intent they felt alone painted a vivid picture. Tehew was slightly turned to his left, his left eye gleaming a blood lusted red. Soon after, numerous shadowy figures of various shapes, sizes, and weapons appeared behind him, desperately awaiting for the command to rip and tear.


    ¡°Don''t dare come back here until you''ve found her¡ªDo I make myself clear?¡± Tehew threateningly asserted. With a snap of his fingers, the shadowy figures behind him all roared and launched themselves down the hallway.


    Without hesitation, Bacho scooped up Munia and ran as fast as he could. His eyes reflected nothing but absolute fear. Fear that was justified from the sounds of gnashing teeth, breaking bones, and tearing flesh behind him.


    -


    "...What the?"


    At a river bank stood a boy, later known as Dama, and his two animal companions, filled with stuffing. In front of them was a sight the boy never would have imagined coming across amongst his numerous hikes down the path from his cabin. A petite girl, draped in a drenched, drab green cloth, and who would later be known as Giona, lying motionless on the rocky shore.


    Kneeling down beside her, Dama hesitated before making his first move, "I¡­ I don''t know what to do¡­ L-let me just make sure she''s not an Enohay villa-!" Brushing the long and disheveled blonde hair out the way, her marred face came into view, shocking the boy to his core.


    "Oh¡­ Oh my-!" His voice came out hoarse, laddened with fear, "He-Her face, it''s swollen! So many small bruises, she¡¯s in very bad shape¡­ Who could have done this to her!?"


    Now in panic mode, Dama examined her up and down, noticing that even her legs had numerous scrapes and dried blood running down her thighs. Wanting to see the full extent of her damage, he lifted her cloak, only to be met with no other clothing protecting her bare body. Taking a split second to register what he had just done, Dama freaked out for only a moment, as the utter shock of what he saw quickly overtook his embarrassment.


    Her entire body was dotted with untreated bruises of all sizes, her exposed ribcage was indicative of malnourishment, and she had one very peculiar, but unknown, mark on her left collarbone. It was obvious to him all of these conditions were not natural, they were all man-made.


    As he stared at the poor girl''s current state, his face got redder, not out of embarrassment, but out of a boiling anger. So many thoughts and questions raced through Dama''s head, he simply couldn''t fathom why someone would do such a thing.


    Finally snapping out of his shellshock, Dama tried to get some answers, "Hello, miss!? Are you okay!? Who did this to you!?"


    The girl remained unresponsive to his calls.


    "Oh no¡­ She''s breathing at least, but it''s faint! I have to get her some aid immediately, but Enohay Village is still a long way down and into the valley. There''s no telling how long she has left, or if the ones who did this to her are currently nearby¡­"


    Taking a moment to weigh his options, the determined boy turned to and directed his two stuffed companions, "Mumu! Nina! Help me carry her back to the cabin!"


    -


    Next: (Chapter 3) Dama the Tutor?

 (Chapter 3) Dama The Tutor?

    "Giona¡­"


    "Huh?"


    With a renewed spark of joy within her eyes, Giona copied Dama¡¯s introduction and pointed to herself. "Giona..."


    "Giona? Is¡­ Is that your name, miss? Hm, why does that sound so familiar¡­¡± Dama said as he grasped at his chin before perking up. ¡°Aha, I remember! Like the first witch in history, Giona Tamaki, from the fairytale: Tales of the Cataclysm! Your parents must have been fans of the story!"


    Getting somewhat excited at the sudden progression he had made with a possible ice breaker, Dama was met with yet another awkward pause waiting for Giona''s answer, who merely tilted her head to the side in confusion.


    "Pa...wets?"


    "Ah..." A floored Dama said out loud. Looking back up at a confused Giona, he couldn''t help but ponder. "Guess she doesn''t know the book¡­ But to not know her own parents? Something''s fishy... And if her name really is Giona, being named that can''t be a coincidence¡­"


    As Dama continued to think, his thoughts would soon be disrupted by Mumu setting something flat upon his head. Taking the object off his head, Dama realized it was the very same book.


    Hearing the name of the fairy tale, Mumu retrieved the tale from the bookshelf, anticipating the moment to hand it over to Dama.


    "Thank you, Mumu!" Dama expressed his gratitude before placing the book down beside Giona. "Hey, Giona, this is what I was referring to. It''s my favorite story, to the point I''ve probably read through its pages a hundred times by now. Does this ring a bell for you? If it doesn¡¯t, shake your head sideways like this for ''no,'' and nod like this for ''yes,'' alright?"


    Giona looked at the book, her eyes fixed on its unfamiliar appearance. She couldn''t decipher the strange symbols etched onto the silver lined leather cover, and a look of puzzlement soon crossed her face. She ran her fingers over the raised bumps and grooves of the letters, trying to make sense of them.


    Dama could see there was a mixture of curiosity and frustration growing within her expression, as if she sensed the significance of the object before her, but couldn''t quite grasp it. Eventually, Giona looked up at Dama, seeking guidance, her pale brown eyes wide with a silent plea for understanding.


    ¡°Oh man, so reading is a no-go too¡­ Guess I can assume she can¡¯t write either, much less talk¡­" Dama mused inwardly, ¡°Am¡­ Am I going to have to teach her how? Jeez, I don¡¯t even know where to start¡­ Teaching someone my age basic skills they should''ve learned years ago... That''s something I never imagined doing."


    Starting to twist and turn whilst scratching his head again, Dama mulled over a way to teach Giona the basics of literacy. ¡°Enohay Village has a school taught by Granny Tsubasa, but I can¡¯t bring Giona down to the village in her current state. She could get overwhelmed by all the new words and people she¡¯d meet. Not to mention having to explain where she even came from... It¡¯s best I teach her to at least hold a simple conversation before anything else, but I still don¡¯t know where to start¡­ What to doooo?¡±


    Witnessing Dama''s unknowing, but amusing display yet again, Giona couldn''t contain herself and faintly started to giggle. Giggles that slowly rose in volume, until she burst into a hearty, playful laugh. Laughs that were given an extra layer of playful charm by a mischievous "Dama!" As the room filled with her cheerful laughter, the once quiet and dull atmosphere became enveloped in a warming joyous mood.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Caught in the center as the laughing stock, Dama couldn''t help but break into a genuine smile seeing Giona start to lighten up. ¡°Well, it seems she picked up my name pretty fast, maybe teaching her won¡¯t be as hard as I thought¡­ Wait, that¡¯s it!¡±


    Jumping from his stool, Dama dashed to his desk, seizing a piece of paper and an inked feather pen. Hurrying back to Giona, he exclaimed, "Hey, Giona, check this out!"


    Using the book in between them on the bed as a writing surface, Dama went to work writing both of their names. With slow and deliberate strokes, he inscribed "Dama" in bold letters, the ink flowing smoothly from his pen. Once done, he spelled out "Giona¡± right below his, making sure to craft each letter with care. Looking to see if Giona was watching, Dama smiled witnessing Giona''s eyes light up at his demonstration.


    ¡°See this Giona? This is how you write, specifically our names! There¡¯s ¡®D-a-m-a¡¯, spelling out my name, Dama! Below that is how you spell out your name, At least I assume¡­ ¡®G-i-o-n-a¡¯, spelling out Giona! These things I put on this piece of paper are called ¡®symbols¡¯. When you sound them out, like I¡¯m doing now, that¡¯s called speaking. On the other hand, writing is like speaking, but through symbols you create using a tool of some kind instead of your mouth. Me and some others I know use symbols like these to describe a message we want others to know, without saying it out loud or even being near them. Pretty cool, right?¡±


    Giona listened intently, captivated by the new information Dama gave. Intrigued by the concept of ''symbols,'' she couldn''t resist reaching out to touch the still-wet ink on the paper, still trying to make sense of it all.


    ¡°Oh, oops! Looks like you got a bit of ink on your finger there. It¡¯s a liquid you can use to easily make the symbols. Without it, you¡¯d have to carve them int¨CGah! G-Giona!¡± Dama yelled as he saw Giona¡¯s curiosity get the better of her, leading to the finger, dabbed in ink, approaching her outstretched tongue. Luckily, Dama¡¯s shocked yells made Giona stop in her tracks, while also making her tilt her head in an innocent confusion.


    "Phew, that was a close call¨CAhem! Giona, ink isn''t meant for your mouth; it can be bad for you¡­ Though, that does remind me, neither of us have eaten since you woke up, and I bet you¡¯re feeling hungry, right? No worries, I¡¯ll prepare us some hot soup, it¡¯ll both taste great and will help with your fever! We can practice writing when we¡¯re done eating! Speaking of which, I¡¯ll take the pen and paper with me¡­ Just in case¡­¡± Dama said as he used his sweater to clean Giona¡¯s finger.


    Taking the utensils and returning them to the very same desk, Dama exchanged them for an oil lamp. He then proceeded his way toward a door leading to a lone separate room in the cabin, situated to the left of the main room. With a push from his left shoulder, the creaky door swung open, and he held the oil lamp aloft, casting its light into the dark and dusky space. Within the room, numerous crates, leather bags, and a slightly cracked cauldron came into view against the walls, illuminated by the lamp''s glow.


    Dama walked to the left wall where all the crates were in search for ingredients, ¡°Now, where did I put all the produce I bought from Ms. Alder¡­ Ah, there they are!¡±


    Setting the oil lamp down to heave the selected crate¡¯s lid open revealed an assortment of stored veggies, naturally preserved by the altitude¡¯s chill. He selected the ones he deemed suitable for consumption and began placing them into the cauldron he used for cooking. Grabbing a worn knife from the wall, he was about to summon Mumu for assistance when...


    "Knock knock knock" Abrupt knocks suddenly echoed throughout the cabin, catching everyone¡¯s intention. Shortly after, a deep and gruff voice sounded from the other side of the front door, ¡°Hello!? Dama? You in there buddy?¡±


    To Giona, she obviously didn¡¯t recognize it, but for Dama, that voice was all too familiar.


    ¡°M¡ªM-Mr. Koul!?¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 4) An Unexpected Visitor

 (Chapter 4) An Unexpected Visitor

    Dama immediately recognized that gruff voice. It was Mr. Koul, a natural born handyman and eventual founder of his own lumber business trade within Enohay Village. Houses, Wells, Fenced Districts, if you needed something built or constructed, Koul was the man to ask.


    ¡°Crap, why is he here all of a sudden? I mean, he usually comes up here to chop down trees and to check up on me every now and again. I wonder, how would he react to Giona, or rather, how would Giona react to Mr. Koul? It would certainly complicate some things, I''d rather her meet Granny Tsubasa first¡­¡±


    ¡°Dama? You good, my boy?¡± Koul shouted as he knocked again.


    Not wanting to waste any more time, Dama hurriedly formed a plan in his mind and whispered instructions to his two stuffed companions. (¡°Pssst, Nina, stand in front of the bed to block Koul''s view of Giona. Mumu, come with me to the door and stand right behind me!") With a sense of urgency, Dama responded to Mr. Koul''s call. "Yes! C-Coming!"


    Rushing to the front door with Mumu trailing behind, he cracked it open to reveal a familiar towering figure. The man boasted unruly brown hair that matched his aloof brown eyes. Sideburns seamlessly connected his hair to a scruffy beard, forming a goatee. His face was patterned with dark smudges, particularly around the cheeks and his blue overalls.


    While at first masked with worry, Koul''s face instantly lit up at the sight of Dama. ¡°Ah! Oy lad, so you ARE still kickin¡¯! Including that giant of a toy! It¡¯s been a grand minute since the old folks down in Enohay VIllage have seen y¡¯all! They¡¯ve been worried sick! You usually come down every noon or so to help out and earn some shekels. What gives lad?¡± He exclaimed, his voice carrying along both his relief and distinctive accent.


    ¡°M-Mr. Koul! You r-really surprised me, haha¡­ I¡¯m doing fine¡­ Is¨CIs everything alright?¡±


    ¡°Everything is as quaint as a peach I¡¯d say, except when it comes to you. You still haven¡¯t answered why you decided to stay cooped up all alone on this blasted mountain. We thought you might have gotten sick, or even perished in the snow up here.¡±


    ¡°A-ha¡­" Dama struggled to keep eye contact at this point, the task of keeping Giona a secret becoming way harder than he initially expected. "I¡¯ve been¡­ busy¡­ with things¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? What are these ¡®things¡¯ you speak of?¡±


    Dama''s features twisted in a strained smile, his eyes darting around as he attempted to weave a falsehood. ¡°Oh, that, uh weeeelll¡­ I was just¡­ um, building something, like you, haha¡­ It¡¯s a secret!¡± His words stumbled out, his laughter emerged strained, carrying a nervous tremor he could barely hide.


    "Working on a ¡®secret¡¯ project, eh?" Koul muttered, rubbing his gruff beard in contemplation. With each stroke of his hand across his jawline, sweat dripped off Dama¡¯s forehead more. His audible "Hmmmmm..." of curiosity as to what Dama was working on became more and more apparent, until¡­


    ¡°OH! I get it!¡± Koul exclaimed whilst hammering one hand into the other''s palm.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re creating another one of your buddies, aren¡¯t ya?¡±


    ¡°Buddies? What is he¡­" Dama looked to the side, pondering on Koul''s word choice before jerking up, realizing what, or rather who, he meant. "Wait, is he talking about Mumu and Nina?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t blame ya kid, not one bit. That bear behind you has the strength of almost seven of our men, the fox one can reach high places we could never reach, and both follow your orders to a T. Not to mention they''re very popular with the children down in the village. That ¡®Soulful Technique¡¯ of yours, or whatever that old goose always yaps on about, is really handy. Giving life to simple toys and objects? That is nothing short of a blessing from the gods themselves, wouldn¡¯t you say, lad?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I thank the gods everyday for this ability I¡¯ve been given. I couldn¡¯t imagine living all alone without Mumu and Nina, especially right after I lost¨C¡± Dama''s words were cut short by a gentle pat on the head. Even before he processed it consciously, the unmistakable feeling of rough calluses, formed from years upon years of grueling handiwork, conveyed what happened.


    ¡°I know kid, you don¡¯t have to say it, I understand. Speaking about it will only remind you of the pain that demonic plague brought all of us, and I don¡¯t want you to go through that pain again. I know for a fact your family is smiling upon you, proud to see the young man you¡¯re growing into. Especially your father, that crazy ol¡¯ coot, hehee!¡±


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Yeah," Dama smiled as he looked up at the sky. "Yeah, he would, heh!¡±


    "Couldn''t have said better, lad." Smiling himself, Koul took a few steps back. ¡°With that, my mission here''s done. Glad to see you haven¡¯t kicked the bucket on us. You¡¯re practically the village''s errand boy, every villager''s subscribed to your service. Imagine the chaos without you around my boy, har!¡±


    ¡°I am? I-I see, thanks Mr. Koul!¡±


    ¡°No problem lad. It looks like I¡¯ve spent too much time here either way. Gotta go and yell at all the young pretty birds back at the village who asked me to check up on ya.¡±


    Dama immediately sprung up, his face flushing with embarrassment at the implication. ¡°Y-Young pretty birds?¡±


    ¡°Har Har! Indeed my boy, did I not mention that? Seems you¡¯ve amassed some maiden attention, attaboy! Speaking of, sorry if I bothered you during something important. I originally was going to look through your window, but you¡¯re a growing boy of, what? Thirteen years at this point? You¡¯re growing into a fine young man, you know? And men both need their due respect and privacy, ha!¡± Koul''s hearty laugh made Dama¡¯s face redden even more.


    Starting to walk back down the mountain, the man said his parting words. ¡°Come down tomorrow at least to put everyone at ease, and don¡¯t keep them waiting now, you hear?¡±


    ¡°Yes-yessir! Thanks again Mr. Koul!¡± Dama exclaimed whilst responding to Koul¡¯s waves in kind.


    Once Dama saw Koul''s figure slowly disappear over the mountain''s steep horizon, silhouetted by the lowering sun, he went back into his cabin thinking about the encounter. ¡°Whew, that was a bit nerve racking, didn¡¯t expect for anyone to come up here. Guess I have to go down to the village tomorrow now.¡±


    ¡°Good job Mumu and Nina! I don¡¯t think Giona is ready to be introduced into village life just yet. Speaking of which, I¡¯m very sorry about that Giona, I''ll finish making supper. Mumu! Could you please help with the cauldron in the storage room and bring it into the fireplace? I''ll get the bucket of water we got yesterday.¡±


    Minutes later, flames licked the underside of the cauldron, filled with lukewarm water while Dama went about peeling the vegetables, with the help of Mumu, he chose. While Mumu held the produce, Dama peeled them, their coordination created a seamless and efficient process. ¡°Man, without Mumu as an extra pair of arms, this would be much harder¡­ Mr. Koul¡¯s right, creating another would be very beneficial¡­ But I don¡¯t even know how I gave rise to Mumu or Nina in the first place¡­ Maybe I can ask Granny Tsu about it tomorrow.¡±


    As the chef duo finished their preparations, the gurgle of the boiling water indicated that they finished just in time. Once the diced produce started to simmer in the cauldron, the enticing aroma of spices and vegetables permeated the room, intertwining in the air. Taking in a big whiff himself, Dama sat in front of the fireplace, content with the results.


    ¡°Dama¡­¡± Giona¡¯s voice sounded from the bed behind him.


    Dama turned around to the call of his name, ¡°Hm? Yes Giona?¡±


    Giona simply patted the space beside her on the bed.


    Sitting where she gestured, Dama wondered what she wanted. Eventually, Dama spotted the book ''Tales of the Cataclsym'' in her lap.


    At the same time, Giona looked up at him, her eyes brimming with childish curiosity, "Giona..." She uttered, pointing at a page in the fabled book, drawing Dama''s attention to a particular passage:


    ¡®In a dire moment that spelled certain doom for the young Adam, he stood resolute. His grip unwavering on his sword, his bloodied visage reflecting only determination to defeat a demon general named Movak. Armed solely with his physical prowess amid a magical hellscape the Holy Catalyst War wrought on the world, he pressed forward against impossible odds. It was then, amidst this peril, that a demon met an unexpected fate, engulfed in black flames, summoned by an unexpected ally. A striking woman, with dark brown hair, a violet purple wide brimmed hat, and a cloak of the same color adorned her figure. Among all the truths and lies told about her and of this era, historians unanimously agree on one fact: this woman who saved Adam was none other than Giona Evelyn Tamaki¡ªnot only the first to master every Affinity Element, but also the First Witch.¡¯


    Dama smiled at Giona''s discovery, happy to indulge her curiosity. ¡°Ah, I see you''ve found the introduction to Giona Tamaki in the book! They say she was the first witch to ever be born in Eranovum, and that every other witch that came after her is descended from her. I would say who their father is, but that''s revealed later in the book.¡±


    Witnessing the subtle amazement and her desire to know more growing within Giona''s eyes in real time made Dama''s heart melt. Relishing in the moment for a second, an idea suddenly popped into Dama¡¯s head. ¡°You know, if you''re interested in the book, we can practice reading this book together! Would you like me to read the story to you from now on?¡±


    Giona paused as she took a moment to look down at the book in her lap. Blankly staring at the book, Dama could tell Giona was thinking of something. Eventually, Giona took the book and put it in Dama''s lap, nodding her head in response with the very same smile she had when she first introduced herself.


    Pleased with the answer, Dama patted Giona on the head, reciprocating her warm smile. ¡°So you do! That''s great, I''ll read you the first chapter after we eat, okay?¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 5) Foreboding Tavern Encounter

 (Chapter 5) Foreboding Tavern Encounter

    In the heart of the bustling Reaon Kingdom, a tavern was alive with revelry and merriment. The air hummed with laughter, clinking tankards, and the harmonious tunes of a group of minstrels'' lutes.


    ¡°Yo Alaric! Another cup for me and my newfound beastman friend over here!!¡±


    ¡°Oy, we need a table full of drinks over here too!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about us, Alaric!¡±


    Amidst the jovial chatter, the bartender, a seasoned individual named Alaric Benom, swiftly maneuvered behind the counter, pouring and serving drinks with keen precision amongst the thirsty crowd. He wore a simple brown bartender outfit, including an apron. His messy red mullet and strapping face attracted many, despite only being seventeen. As he catered to the boisterous patrons, a humble smile etched itself onto his face.


    However, outside the bustling tavern, in the dead of night and silence of the surrounding streets, a lone man stood. He wore a dusty gray mantle, carried various arcane rods on his back, and a large, gray worm-like creature coiled around his shoulders. The shadows seemed to not only conceal his features, but even follow him as he stepped forward.


    As Alaric returned behind the counter, drying a glass mug with a cleaning rag, he noticed out of the corner of his eye the enigmatic man at the entrance. Preparing to greet the new customer, an unsettling sensation washed over him. A sensation that would soon be justified as the man took his first step into the tavern.


    Once one foot stepped inside, a subtle ripple of magic unleashed from the point of impact, unseen by most. Alaric though was an exception, mentally raising his guard in response.


    At the same time, one of the arcane wands on his back began to glow, and one by one, the patrons slumped in their seats. Lively chatter faded into soft snores, tankards slipped from drowsy fingers, and a peaceful silence soon settled in the tavern. Only Alaric was untouched by the spell, his gaze fixed on the one behind it all.


    The stranger moved without even the slightest hint of hesitation among the slumbering revelers, as if he was some ghoul. He exuded such a menacing presence that Alaric subconsciously stepped back towards the liquor cabinet, bumping into it. The resulting ringing of glass bottles ominously chimed in tune with the approaching stranger.


    Stopping in front of the bar, the man spoke, his voice deep and determined. ¡°Once I get what I need, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Alaric dipped his head in nervous consideration, his fiery red eyes burning through the bangs of his hair. ¡°So you need something from here¡ªor rather, from me... Why else would you put everyone else to sleep.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t respond, only reached into the collar of his black shirt beneath his gray mantle. Revealing to Alaric a worm-shaped mark on the left side of his neck, he pulled out a folded piece of paper and placed it on the counter. Sliding it further, the man took his left index finger and traced a sigil above the paper, as if the air was a blank canvas. The action prompted the piece of paper to unfold itself, making a symbol appear upon its surface: One big circle with another orb-like object in the middle. A tail-like protrusion sprouted from the bottom right, with a six-pronged star and another star in the middle finishing the symbol.


    It was a symbol Alaric tried his damnedest to forget. The Soul Divination Council''s Insignia.


    A long pause settled in the tavern, a pause eventually broken by a stern Alaric. ¡°How did you find me¡­¡± He growled through gritted teeth.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Skarlet... A common friend between us, you could say."


    "Skarlet!?" Alaric thought to himself, shocked at hearing that name. Thinking about it some more, he straightened back up. ¡°The Soul Divination Council¡­ You want information¡­¡±


    ¡°All the information you have.¡±


    Alaric clenched his teeth as he tried to muster the courage to respond. Yet, even though he hadn''t heard of, or rather, avoided them for years, he could still faintly feel their grip over his very soul.


    The mysterious man, with an accompanying set of goals, noticed and reassured Alaric. ¡°It''s alright. There are no listening ears around here.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so¡­" Alaric started to say before pausing. His senses then and there recognized the weird tension in the air around him. "I see, this odd pressure¡ªSoul Amplification: Extension...!¡±


    ¡°You know about Soul Amplification? Hm¡­ Seems I was right to seek you out¡ªAlaric Benom.¡±


    ¡°Tch... Look, I used to be a child assassin trained by an organization beneath the Council. Metaphorically¡­ and literally.¡±


    ¡°The Nightstalkers... Black cloaks.¡±


    ¡°Yeah..." Alaric sighed, trying to calm his nerves enough to speak. "It was a miracle I even escaped from that damned group. Anyways, when it comes to locations, they have multiple. Labyrinths, fortresses, and bases, all of which they can move via the Soulful Technique of one of the chairmen. There are five chairmen in total, and the four main factions of the Council, the Nightstalkers being one of them, serve under them. Other than that, I have nothing short of unconfirmed rumors at best, misleading facts at worst.¡±


    ¡°I''m fine with any other information you can provide¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don''t¡­ Fuck¡­ Look, I may have heard where one of their bases might be¡ªNorth-East from here, where the Aserian Ocean is. I''ve heard talk of a mysterious island sometimes seen in the middle of that vast ocean, blocked by a thick haze. Whoever tries to investigate it¡ªnever come back.¡±


    Another awkward and long pause filled the air. Alaric¡¯s brow furrowed as he tried to study the man¡¯s obscured face out of morbid curiosity. The only thing he came up with were more questions though.


    Finally, the cloaked man slid some neatly folded bills onto the counter. ¡°Thank you, my friend.¡± Escaped his lips before he turned, walking towards the entrance of the tavern.


    ¡°Holy¡ªThis is an absurd amount of money! Most could never make this in their lifetime!" Alaric thought before looking back up at the departing man, gritting his teeth once again. "There¡¯s no point in me asking why you want to meddle in the business of the Soul Divination Council, is there?¡± He blurted out, causing the man to stop in his tracks.


    As the moments between mere seconds seemed to grow larger, Alaric sensed an increasingly thickening tension in the air. Brushing it off as typical discomfort in an awkward moment at first, he soon realized it was something else.


    When the man turned around, a gray, ghost-like aura soon started to spill from his entire body. The aura cast a faint glow around him and caused any loose clothing to levitate, including his hood, revealing only a glimpse of the man''s ebony-toned complexion and dark lips.


    Alaric stepped back in shock. ¡°What the hell!? This pressure! H-How strong is he!?¡±


    ¡°The Soul Divination Council are messing with things that they cannot control¡ªThings that will cause a disaster for us all. A war the likes of the Holy Catalyst War a millennia ago may ravage the entirety of Eranovum in due time." The man said, the aura he expelled slowly fading in intensity as he continued walking. "I will try my best to stop it before it takes place, but I very well may be too late and the wheel of fate has already been set in motion...¡±


    Exiting the tavern, the man vanished without a trace, swallowed by a sudden gust of wind, leaving behind only haunting words that echoed solely for Alaric to hear. ¡°Be warned, Alaric Benom. For when someone takes the dare to love, they also take the risk to bear the ¡®Curse of Hatred¡¯. Especially when those who so callously destroy and take from others are the most ignorant of this consequence¡­¡±


    One by one, the patrons of the tavern groggily sat up from their forced slumber, all of them none the wiser. As the whispers and questions started to pour in, Alaric could only stand there, contemplating such a foreboding encounter. ¡°That worm thing on his shoulders, the mark on his left collarbone, not to mention that tense soulura pressure¡­ He¡­ There¡¯s no way he¡¯s a...!¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 6) Enohay Village

 (Chapter 6) Enohay Village

    ¡°Owwww¡­¡±


    It was a beautiful morning, close to noon, as Dama wearily trudged down a trail path and into a vast valley. His steps were uneven and uncoordinated with Nina trailing close behind watching him. The effects of last night''s fatigue and muscle pain were weighing down Dama''s entire frame.


    Still, the valley greeted Dama with a chorus of chirping birds and the soothing melody of a nearby stream, the very same stream where he first met Giona in fact. A carpet of wildflowers painted the landscape, their colors a vibrant contrast against the rich tapestry of green that stretched on for what seemed like miles. Each step he took immersed him deeper into the valley''s embrace, the earth beneath his feet yielding slightly with each step as he entered a forest.


    ¡°Man, I shouldn¡¯t have slept on the floor like I did last night, Nina. My back is killing me!¡± Muttered a regretful Dama, branches breaking beneath his every step. ¡°But Giona seemed so peaceful when she fell asleep on the bed. I didn''t want to disturb her...¡±


    Dama paused for a moment, feeling the gentle breeze brush against his face, and looked up at the sky. Closing his eyes, he let the warmth of the sun wash over him.


    His mind drifted back to yesterday, to the moment he prepared dinner for him and Giona. It was just vegetable stew served in wooden bowls. Nothing special to Dama, as he ate it almost every day.


    When he was halfway done with his bowl, Dama looked up to see how Giona was enjoying her''s. Only to find Giona blankly staring at the bowl in her lap, her nose wrinkled at the sight.


    Right before he asked if something was wrong, he witnessed her reach for the wooden spoon, her hand shaking with hesitation. To Giona, the mixture of the orange-brown broth with unknown chunks reminded her too much of when she regularly puked in her cell¡ªwith some nights forcing her to eat it again, just to stave off the pain of hunger.


    Pulling back her hand, she looked to Dama. "Da...ma?" she said, confused on what to do.


    Dama chugged the rest of his stew before sitting beside Giona. "Don''t worry, Giona, it''s vegetable stew! It may not be much, but it''s really delicious," he exclaimed before taking her hand into his own, "I promise! Here, I''ll help you."


    Taking her spoon, Dama scooped some stew and blew on it. "Here." he said softly as he brought it to her lips.


    Giona tensed up, but after looking at Dama''s gentle eyes and smile, she, for the first time, truly relaxed. She parted her lips slightly, allowing for Dama to feed her.


    As the first sip reached her mouth, her eyes widened. The stew''s medley of flavors danced on her tongue, its aroma enriching the taste. Each consecutive spoonful she accepted more eagerly.


    That was until Dama stopped, causing Giona to become confused. Setting down the spoon, Dama would further shock Giona by gently wiping her tear-stricken face, unbeknownst to her. "Are you okay, Giona?" Dama said with a sympathetic tone, his smile never wavering.


    Giona could only stare at Dama, at a loss on how to react. It wasn''t because of Dama though, it was the emotions she could feel welling up inside her. Right after, her face became strained as she felt a familiar lump forming in her throat.


    Eventually one tear fell, then another, and another. Before Dama knew it, Giona had launched herself at him, letting loose a tidal wave of tears into his shirt. Completely taken aback, Dama just wrapped his arm around her, trying to soothe her cries.


    Back in the present, Dama opened his eyes, blinking against the bright sun. The sight of Giona''s tears were now embedded into his memory, stirring awake a protective instinct he never knew he possessed.


    Breathing out a deep sigh, Dama then felt a slight push from behind by Nina. ¡°Hm? Something wrong girl?¡± he said while turning around.


    Nina responded to the question by coiling her entire body around Dama. Cuddling him for a few moments, she collapsed onto the forest floor, bringing Dama down with her.


    ¡°H-Hey! Why''d you do that for Ni¡ª!?" Dama started to complain before perking up at the realization of Nina''s actions. "Oh! I get it, haha! Are you saying you wouldn¡¯t mind sleeping on the floor together? Awwww, thanks Nina!" He said gratefully while rubbing her head. "You''re as squishy as a pillow, so I might just take you up on your offer since Giona will most likely take the bed for the time being.¡±


    Patting Nina lovingly on the head, which elicited the ends of Nina¡¯s stitched mouth to raise, forming a smile, the ecstatic fox uncoiled and spun in front of Dama. Bowing her head, she pawed the dirt and threw her head back multiple times. All these signs conveyed an invitation to climb on her back.


    Dama smiled with immense gratitude, immediately understanding his companion''s gesture. Climbing onto Nina¡¯s back, Dama rubbed her side. ¡°Are you sure girl? I¡¯m not the lightest you know.¡±


    Jumping to turn around, Nina sprinted at full speed through the thicket of forest, eager to prove Dama''s worries inapt.


    Holding onto Nina¡¯s neck for dear life, Dama saw the light of the thicket¡¯s exit slowly getting closer and closer until the light got too blinding. Opening his eyes once he felt Nina stop, he was met with a sight he welcomed every time¡ªa huge wooden spiked gate with a wooden billboard positioned in front. Said billboard had the words ''Enohay Village'' etched into its frame in big, bold letters.


    Within the confines of the open gate, a random passerby, lugging a bucket of clothes, spotted the duo out of the corner of his eye. ¡°Oy, someone¡¯s at the front entrance!¡± He yelled, alerting every villager nearby and attracting their attention to the front gate.


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­" Another villager said as he shaded his eyes from the shining sun in the sky. "Hey, is that Dama?¡±


    ¡°No way, it is Dama!¡±


    ¡°And look, he bought that fox with him too!¡±


    ¡°Mommy mommy! Look!" A kid exclaimed while jumping up and down, unable to contain her own excitement. "Nina¡¯s back! Can I go play with her?¡±


    The mother, who cupped her right cheek in response to her daughter''s relentless tugging on her red maiden dress, tried her best to calm her down. ¡°Now now, let''s not get too hasty. Though, now that I take a closer look, didn¡¯t he also have a bear?¡±


    Finally entering Enohay Village, the duo were greeted with an array of warm smiles and friendly welcomes. ¡°Hehee! Hi everyone, long time no see!¡± Dama responded with the same friendly energy.


    While the warm welcoming tone to Dama¡¯s comeback was pleasant, the proceeding chaotic atmosphere of Dama and Nina being swarmed by the village adults and children respectively wasn¡¯t as pleasant.


    ¡°EH!? Woah, wait, what¡¯s the matter!?¡± Dama exclaimed as the mountain of villagers and an even larger amount of requests bombarded him.


    ¡°Dama, I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re back! I need some help with the shop inventory.¡± One villager demanded.


    ¡°Oh, Dama! Could you help sweep my store like last time?¡± Another villager asked.


    A third villager, a woman this time, barged in between the previous two. ¡°I need someone to help me carry all my makeshift bracelets, Dama!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I was here first! Get your own errand boy!¡± The first villager yelled.


    ¡°Oy, butt out! I already called dibs on him last time!¡± The second one interjected.


    The last villager''s face became slightly red with anger. ¡°Well, that was almost two weeks ago! How could anyone remember such a vague thing, you ancient mummy!¡±


    Before he knew it, Dama was at the mercy of a particularly dangerous mob of villagers in need. The countless demands and arguing soon became nothing but white noise to Dama as he thought back to what Koul said to him yesterday. ¡°Man, Mr. Koul was right¡­ Guess I am the village-wide errand boy¡­¡±


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°Hey, you lot! Don''t smother the poor boy to death! You know, the one thing we thought happened?¡± A sarcastic voice shouted from beyond the crowd. As Dama recognized the voice, a hand forced itself through the crowd of bodies, grabbing Dama by his green sweater and pulling him out.


    ¡°Jeez, you freeloaders are just glad your favorite work pony is back in town, especially you grown boys, shame on you!¡± The soft voice filled with a fierce motherly instinct was unmistakable. It was Kina¡ªKina Alder¡ªthe village''s farmer. ¡°You okay, darling?¡± She said as she rubbed Dama''s head while hugging him tight against her chest.


    Looking up to meet her gaze, Dama responded, albeit muffled by her chest. (¡°Yes ma''am.¡±)


    ¡°Good!" Giving one more loved-filled squeeze to Dama, Kina unwrapped her arms and sent him on his way. ¡°There are a lot more important people I''m pretty sure you to talk with. I''ll handle the mob here, have a good day darling, k~?"


    ¡°Of course! Thanks Ms. Alder!" Dama expressed his gratitude before calling for Nina. "Nina! Come on girl!¡±


    In contrast to Dama¡¯s sticky situation, Nina quite enjoyed the attention she got from the numerous children rubbing her all over. She perked up immediately however to Dama¡¯s call and swiftly made it to his side. Now united, the two proceeded deeper into the village.


    Passing by and greeting every individual along the way, the two eventually made it to a well-crafted and maintained house. Compared to the houses they passed, this one was the biggest, its polished finish showing its quality. Walking up to it, Dama knocked on the single redwood door and waited.


    Shortly after Dama knocked, rustling and multiple incoherent voices could be heard. After a while, Dama heard rapidly approaching footsteps with an accompanying: ¡°Coming!¡±


    As the door opened, Dama met the gaze of a light brown haired young girl, clad in a breathtaking formal village dress. The gown flowed gracefully around her ankles, displaying an array of intricate patterns in hues that mirrored the blossoms blanketing the village gardens. It was a person he had known since they were both babies, Mary Koul, daughter of Himon and Tawa Koul.


    ¡°Dama?¡± Mary gasped, her eyes widened with joy. Barely able to control herself, she excitedly hugged Dama, ¡°Oh my goodness! Where have you been!? I was worried!¡±


    Dama hugged her back whilst laughing. ¡°Hehee, sorry sorry... I was taking care of something important.¡±


    Pulling away a bit from Dama, Mary crossed her arms with a smug look on her face. ¡°Hmph yeah, like that seeeeecret project of yours~?¡±


    ¡°HUH!? Don¡¯t tell me h¡ª!¡± Before Dama could finish, Mary put her index finger on his lips.


    ¡°Pfft, do you really think dad is someone you should be sharing secrets with? Here I thought you knew better Da~ma.¡± Mari teasingly reprimanded Dama as a mischievous smile formed on her face.


    ¡°Big brother Dama! Nina!¡± Another voice innocently called out from behind the two childhood friends. It was Mary¡¯s little sister, Mari. Many within Enohay Village agree their names represent their overall relationship since Mari was seen as just a mini Mary, even down to their matching dresses. *(Mary though denies they¡¯re alike in any way).


    ¡°Tch! Mari! I told you to stay inside, didn¡¯t I?¡± Mary said as she put her hands on her hips and bent down towards Mari, her face adopting a slight snarl.


    Mari stood her ground though, adopting an annoyed pouting face in response. ¡°But Mary! It¡¯s Dama! I wanna play with him! Unlike you, he¡¯s actually fun to play with!¡±


    Taken aback by the straight forward diss, Mary could only squeeze her hands into fists at her sides. ¡°You little¡­!¡± She said through gritted teeth.


    Crouching to match the height of the conversation newcomer, Dama patted Mari on the head, ¡°Hey Ms. Mari, is everything okay?


    Switching to a happy expression in a flash, Mari nodded numerous times. ¡°Yep! Everything¡¯s fine now that you¡¯re here, big brother! How about you? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mari has a point, why did you come here all of a sudden?¡± Mary interjected.


    Dama looked up at Mary to answer. ¡°Oh, well, I just wanted to stop by to see both you two and Mr. Koul!¡±


    ¡°Really? Well unfortunately, he and some of the village men had to go take care of something somewhere in the valley up north. That was around four hours ago, so he¡¯ll most likely be back soon.¡±


    "Is that so?" Dama said as he rested his chin on his hand. "Mr. Koul sure is a pretty busy man isn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Yeah, and a pretty annoying one at that too, but my father¡¯s influence around here can¡¯t be understated. If any issue pops up, most automatically go to him. He¡¯s basically the village chief¡ªright behind Granny and Pops that is." Mary claimed, her voice coming out with a tinge of pride, before rolling her eyes. "Which I bet is why he¡¯s such an airhead..."


    Dama perked straight up. ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right! Speaking of Granny Tsu, I have to go talk to her about something urgent.¡±


    ¡°Urgent?" Mary said as she grabbed her left arm, "Well¡­ If it¡¯s important, I won¡¯t keep you then¡­ You sure you don¡¯t want to come in and wait for my father to get back though?¡±


    ¡°Nah, but I promise I¡¯ll come back once I¡¯m done speaking with Granny.¡± Dama replied, holding out his pinky for a promise. A gesture Mary smiled at and reciprocated, completing the pinky swear.


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re already leaving big brother?¡± Mari voiced her letdown, pouting once more.


    Dama nodded. ¡°Mhm, sorry Mari, it¡¯s very important, we¡¯ll play once I get back," he said before getting an idea to alleviate her mood, pumping his fist in the air, "wait... Aha! In the meantime, why don¡¯t you play with Nina?¡±


    Mari gasped, her eyes seemed to light up like a star in the night to Dama. ¡°Really!? I get to play with Nina!?¡±


    ¡°Of course! How about you girl?¡± Dama rubbed the side of Nina¡¯s head, prompting Nina to answer by going to Mari¡¯s side and snuggling up against her, much to Mari¡¯s giggled-filled enjoyment. ¡°Well, can I trust you to take care of Nina while I¡¯m gone?¡±


    Mari nodded several times again. ¡°Yeah! I will do my best Dama! You can count on me!¡± She said as she pressed noses with Nina and giggled.


    Backing away, Dama said his goodbyes. ¡°Alright, well you gals have fun. It was nice seeing you two again, and say hi to Ms. Koul for me if he gets back after I''m gone!¡±


    ¡°Okay, see you later Dama!¡±


    ¡°Bye-bye!¡±


    As the two girls waved off Dama, the village errand boy sprinted full speed until he reached a stone staircase leading up a hill. Climbing to the top revealed an area dedicated to Enohay¡¯s shrine temple. Walking underneath the gateways, Dama couldn¡¯t help but faintly remember a memory he cherished¡ªhis father taking him up there for the first time. He vividly remembered his own awe and excitement while holding his father¡¯s hand¡­


    ¡°Mr. Dama?¡± A shrine maiden, by name of Caera, said as she tapped on Dama¡¯s shoulder, causing him to jump. ¡°Everything okay? Are you looking for the chief or chiefess?¡±


    ¡°Hmm!? Oh. uh yes!¡± Dama replied, kind of embarrassed for having such a reaction.


    Caera smiled, thinking to herself how cute that was, before pointing ahead. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, please continue straight forward and take your second left.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, thank you very much ma¡¯am!¡± Dama said as he took off.


    ¡°No problem, and make sure to offer your prayers once you¡¯re done!¡±


    ¡°Gotcha!¡¯


    Following the directions given by Caera, Dama was led to a familiar shrine hut. It was the quarters of the village Chief and Chiefess¡ªthe overseers of everything within Enohay Valley. Dama knocked and waited for permission to come in.


    ¡°You may enter.¡± A weathered, but caring voice sounded from inside the hut¡¯s chambers.


    With permission granted, Dama heaved the doors open to see two familiar figures¡ªfigures he has known since the minute he was born.


    One was a white-haired elderly man sitting with grace in the seiza position¡ªrubbing the head of another individual sleeping on his lap. His aging frame was draped in a simple, yet dignified, white kimono. His skin, though aged and adorned with a myriad of wrinkles, bore the gentle demeanor of a life well-lived.


    The other person was a short woman with gray and curled up hair, nestled on the elderly man''s lap¡ªher features serene in the embrace of sleep. Her skin¡ªa rich mahogany hue¡ªglowed softly in the ambient light of the room, a testament to the beauty of her heritage that withstood the test of time pretty well compared to the man. The most striking feature about her though had to be her giant ears and tail¡ªboth of which drooped in her peaceful sleep.


    Dama greeted them with open arms. ¡°Pops Owain! Granny Tsubasa! Hey!¡±


    The elderly man, Owain Inin, perked up at Dama''s voice. ¡°Oh? My old eyes must deceive me, it¡¯s our young lad, Dama!¡± He uttered to the woman.


    Hearing her husband, the woman¡¯s wolf-like ears and tail both perked up. ¡°Dama!?¡± Granny Tsubasa shot up from her early nap, surprised at Dama¡¯s arrival. Running on all fours, she quickly pounced on him¡ªmuch to his surprise. ¡°Gods above! Where have you been! We were so worried about y¡ª!¡± She stopped mid-sentence as she smelled a peculiar scent on Dama, a scent she thought she would never smell again.


    ¡°Ouch¡­" Dama, while still dazed from the impact, smiled, glad to see her too. "Sorry Granny Tsu, I was busy, hehee!¡±


    ¡°Ohhhhhh, ow ow ow¡­¡± Tsubasa suddenly started groaning in pain, holding both of her legs.


    Reacting to her low cries of pain, Dama shot up and supported Tsubasa. ¡°Granny!?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Honey! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Owain said, his voice coming out with a slight pinch of fear as he rushed to the pair.


    ¡°Oh, dear, it¡¯s nothing too serious¡­ Just these old knees of mine are aching. I shouldn¡¯t have ran like that, they¡¯re not as good as they used to be¡­" Tsubasa said as she looked up at her husband. "Owain, could you please go and get some of that cream from Mr. Idin for me? You always had the better knees anyway. Dama will look after me while you¡¯re gone, don¡¯t worry¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, will do TsuTsu!¡± Owain ran as fast as his old legs could carry him, making sure to shout at Dama his current mission. ¡°Make sure nothing happens Dama my boy!¡±


    Disappearing around a corner, Dama felt safe to laugh now that Owain was not in earshot. ¡°Pfft-ha! TsuTsu, I never get tired of hearing th¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Boy¡­¡± Granny Tsubasa said in a low and stern tone, cutting off Dama and causing him to almost jump out of his skin.


    ¡°Eh? Y-Yes ma¡¯am?" Dama answered without hesitation as he thought about what could have set her off. "Crap, I shouldn¡¯t have laughed!¡±


    Tsubasa stared at Dama with her clear gray eyes¡ªwith slits down the middle like a predator. ¡°Why exactly do you have the scent of a witch on you?¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 7) Scent of a Witch

 (Chapter 7) Scent of a Witch

    ¡°Boy..." Tsubasa almost snarled. "Why exactly do you have the scent of a witch on you?¡±


    ¡°Huh? W-Witch!?¡± Dama said bewildered before going on to sniff himself. "Also scent?"


    A playful, yet serious chuckle escaped Tsubasa as she dusted off Dama. " It''s no use, boy. You¡¯re a human; your nose isn¡¯t powerful enough to pick up such things, unlike my nose, gifted from my beastmen heritage.¡±


    Tsubasa stood up with her hands behind her back and circled Dama, continuing her sudden interrogation. ¡°Nonetheless, boy, you still haven¡¯t answered my question. What have you been doing to disappear for almost two weeks, then come back with a faint tinge of a witch¡¯s scent? Did you perhaps encounter someone? Did they do anything to you? Where did you first meet them?¡± she demanded, getting closer to Dama with each question.


    ¡°Well¡­ Um, ahem, a-about that, Granny Tsubasa¡­haha¡­¡± Dama laughed out in a nervous manner, rubbing the back of his head.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Tsubasa went nigh nose to nose with Dama in response to his shaky stammering, awaiting his answer.


    Instinctively backing up from the sudden lack of space, Dama felt Tsubasa¡¯s bushy gray tail already curled around his legs and lining his back, trapping him in between it and Tsubasa¡¯s stern stare he could feel digging into his soul.


    Pushing back on Dama''s attempt to walk back, Tsubasa brought him closer using her tail. ¡°Go on, boy.¡±


    Dama put his hand up between him and Tsubasa, trying to create room to breathe and explain. ¡°O-O-Okay! I¡¯ll tell you. The river that goes beyond the Enohayen Mountain Range and flows into Enohay Valley? I¡­I met a girl, around my age and at one of the banks, while climbing down the mountain."


    Tsubasa''s ears shot straight up at the news, her eyes widening slightly. Now that her attention was piqued, she loosened her tail a little bit.


    Finally able to back up a bit, Dama gulped before continuing. "S-She was unconscious and covered with injuries, so I had Mumu and Nina help me get her back up the mountain to my cabin to treat her wounds¡ªbut if what I¡¯m thinking is what you''re thinking, there¡¯s no way she can be a witch! She doesn¡¯t fit the descriptions in most stories at all!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d be right dear, those stories are just that¡ªstories and fairy-tales. Fictions. For the most part anyway, there isn¡¯t really a way to completely identify a witch, except for one thing that all witches have, no matter what¡ªa ''Curse Mark.'' It is a peculiar mark, usually on the left side of their bodies, in the form of animals they¡¯ve bonded with as ¡®Familiars.'' Did this mysterious girl have such a mark, boy?¡±


    Reminiscing about his fateful encounter with Giona, Dama confirmed seeing such a thing. ¡°It hurts thinking back to her in such a state¡­but yes. I remember seeing a pair of black crescent moons intertwined with each other on her left collarbone¡­¡±


    ¡°Black Crescent Moons, you say!?" Tsubasa gasped. "That¡¯s the Mark of the Witch Clan!¡±


    ¡°Eh? B-But I thought you said it was a curse mark?"


    Wrangling her excitement back into place, Tsubasa coughed into her hand. ¡°Ahem! Well, yes indeed, I did say that, but that was me jumping the fences too fast. They¡¯re technically the same thing. The Mark of the Witch Clan morphs into a Curse Mark when a witch finally bonds with a familiar. Meaning you found a witch with no familiar, quite rare, on top of meeting a witch in the first place." Tsubasa grasped her chin as her voice trailed off. "They usually keep themselves hidden from society¡­¡±


    ¡°Granny Tsubasa, if I may ask: how exactly do you know about all of this?" Dama questioned, noting to himself how strange it was his grandmother figure knew so much.


    A warm chuckled escaped Tsubasa''s lips as she wagged her finger in front of Dama. ¡°It¡¯s another gift I¡¯ve been given, a blessing from time itself, simple experience boy. Don¡¯t forget, I was already in my sixth decade when you were born. Not to mention I myself wasn¡¯t born here," she looked up solemnly, "alas, my birthplace is no more¡­¡±


    Shaking her head after a few seconds, she uncurled her tail from Dama and used it to pat him on the head as she passed him, walking towards the entrance. ¡°Come boy, take me to her.¡±


    Dama heeded Tsubasa''s command and began walking beside her. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡±


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Now walking through the majestic shrine complex, built by the Enohay Village ancestors, Dama and Tsubasa ventured to the exit.


    Subconsciously, Dama started to rub his stomach thinking of how Giona will react to Tsubasa¡ªsomething his grandmother figure picked up on. ¡°Something wrong, boy? You¡¯re rubbing the left side of your stomach. That¡¯s a tick of yours when you¡¯re nervous if I recall.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ You¡¯re¡ªyou''re not planning on doing anything to her, right?¡± Dama said, his voice laced with unease and concern for Giona.


    Hearing said unease and concern in Dama''s voice, Tsubasa adopted a smug smirk and tone. ¡°Oh~? It¡¯s only been two weeks and yet you¡¯ve bonded with her this much?¡±


    Flustered, Dama perked up. ¡°What? No, it¡¯s just¡ªI can tell she has already been through so much...and most people here don¡¯t take to the idea of a witch too kindly¡­" he said as he rubbed the back of his head, thinking about Tsubasa''s earlier comment. "Either way, she only woke up yesterday."


    Tsubasa closed her eyes, assessing the situation, and continued to walk with a confident stride. ¡°Normally, I would be more alarmed. However, from what you¡¯ve told me, seems she hasn¡¯t acquired her curse mark yet¡ªmeaning she also doesn¡¯t have a ¡®Cursed Technique¡¯ either. Combined with her being around the same age as you, she shouldn¡¯t be of any danger." she said before cupping her chin in deep thought. "Though, her injuries are concerning if they were man-made¡­¡±


    ¡°Cursed Technique? Why does that sound familiar¡ª!" Dama thought before remembering the second reason as to why he came for his grandmother''s guidance. "Oh! That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Hm? What is it my boy?¡±


    ¡°I remember that I also came to ask you about my supposed ¡®Soulful Technique¡¯ you¡¯ve mentioned in the past. Do Soulful Techniques and Cursed Techniques have the same relationship as the witch and curse marks?¡±


    Tsubasa opened her right eye as she raised the same eyebrow in response. ¡°Oh that? Fufu, you¡¯re a curious one indeed Dama, but I think I¡¯ve blabbered long enough, else your still growing adolescent mind will explode right off your head with such an influx of information~!¡± she responded as she demonstrated using her hands.


    Dama waved off Tsubasa''s obvious excuse. ¡°Pfft, come on, the amount of times you¡¯ve said that to me when I was younger hearing your nightly story times. You¡¯re just tired of talking Granny Tsu.¡±


    Huffing, Tsubasa closed her eye in a defiant manner. ¡°Pah! Think you''ve got me all figured out, huh? Be that as it may, I¡¯ll tell you the rest once I¡¯m face to face with this witch¡­ Hm?¡± Looking to the right of her, she perceived the holy area of the prayer shrine. There, a woman sat kneeling before an expertly crafted statue of a beautiful woman.


    Reacting to Tsubasa¡¯s complete stop, Dama looked to the right as well, seeing the same woman. ¡°Ms. Adin?¡±


    Tsubasa''s ears perked up. ¡°Oh, it is her! Out of everyone in the village no one prays more than her. I admire her diligence, why don¡¯t we join her before leaving? We still haven¡¯t given our blessings for today ourselves.¡±


    Climbing the marble stairs at his granny¡¯s request, Dama respectfully kneeled beside Ronoa Adin¡ªa woman of dark blue hair and a simple brown kimono¡ªdeep within her own prayers.


    Shifting his weight just a bit, Dama put his single hand over his chest and closed his eyes. The scenery was peaceful and quiet, the wind fluttered by his hair, and slowly, Dama could feel the very earth enveloping his body.


    He felt at peace, connected with life itself, as if he could grasp it. It was a feeling he welcomed every time when he gave his prayers to the gods of Enohay Village¡ªnamely the earth goddess: Goddess Helia.


    Yet, Dama for some reason couldn¡¯t say his usual prayer. It wasn¡¯t that he was not grateful anymore, far from it.


    He survived that cursed plague that took his father, mother, and little sister.


    He was even gifted a mystical ability that gave life to Mumu and Nina.


    He was overall content with life moving forward.


    So why did he feel like something was missing now?


    ¡°What was the plague¡¯s origin? Who exactly is Giona? Where did she come from? Why was I given this ability? How did I give life to the stuffed animals my mom made?¡± In place of his usual prayer, Dama couldn¡¯t help the wave of questions that he held back for years, only for Giona¡¯s appearance to cause them to rush in and fill his thoughts.


    Continuing to ponder each question, a strange feeling would feel in the atmosphere around him, like he was in a vacuum¡ªas if the very world around him ceased to exist. A strong light proceeded to glow before Dama with immense intensity, making him wince in confusion.


    Expecting to see the sun, Dama opened his eyes, only to be met with an enigmatic orb of light, bestowing the clear pristine lake beneath and bright blue sky above it with its unsullied glow¡ªnot a shadow or hint of evil to be seen. Entranced with the orb¡¯s light, Dama slowly stood up and crept forward towards it, each step making a symmetrical ripple upon the lake¡¯s surface.


    Dama felt weightless, he felt at peace, he felt scared, he felt happy, sad, confused, eager, regret, hope, despair¡ªDama felt everything, yet nothing at the same time. It was overwhelming, yet he felt like he had been here before numerous times.


    Now standing in front of the orb, its tail-like protrusion wiggling about, Dama noticed two ripples appear on the lake¡¯s surface, each one at one of the orb¡¯s sides.


    As he watched the shadows below the lake¡¯s surface grow larger, he would witness two creatures jumping out the lake with grace.


    They scattered water droplets everywhere, each individual drop reflecting the orb¡¯s almost divine glow, somewhat blinding Dama. Rubbing his eyes whilst snapping out of his trance-induced state, Dama could only think of more questions when searching for answers as to what was going on.


    Opening his eyes once more though would only add another question that overpowered all others.


    The two creatures standing before him and on both sides of the orb¡ªwere none other than Mumu and Nina¡­


    -


    Next: (Chapter 8) Scent of a Witch: Part 2

 (Chapter 8) Scent of a Witch: Part 2

    ¡°M-Mumu!? Nina!? Didn''t I leave you two with Giona and Mari? Why¡ªWhe¡ªWhat is going on!?¡± Dama exclaimed, bewildered by the current situation. ¡°What is this place!? Where¡¯s Granny Tsubasa and Ms. Adin!? How am I standing on water!?¡±


    Mumu and Nina stood silent at Dama¡¯s questions.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you two answer me? Ar¡ªAre you guys really my Mumu and Nina?¡±


    Finally responding, the pair only shook their heads.


    Dumbfounded for a brief moment, Dama questioned further. ¡°Then¡­who are you? How do I get out of here?¡±


    The plush pair swapped glances. Then, the replica Mumu raised its right arm and pointed at the glowing orb beside it, motioning for Dama to come closer with the other arm.


    While still hesitant, Dama understood what the replica Mumu was telling him. ¡°You want me to touch the orb¡­?¡± Slowly, he crept forwards, the glowing orb of light seemingly getting brighter with each step he took.


    Now within arm''s length he reached out for it.¡°So warm¡­ So nostalgic too¡­ Just what is this thing?¡± Dama thought to himself as he grasped the ethereal item. Getting a good grip on it, he at first was surprised with how solid it felt. Then, in an instant, he was transported to another place¡ªa place of pure light, way brighter than the clear blue lake he was just in.


    Yet, the light didn''t bother him this time. He looked around in severe confusion, as he had no answers to what has been happening to him. ¡°Holy, what is going on!? Where am I now!? None of this makes any sense! Am I being punished for not doing my usual prayer? I''m sorry my lords! I won''t take your blessings for granted again! I''ve learned my lesson!¡± Dama screamed in his head, now in full panic mode as he clasped his head with his trembling hand. His eyes wide with fear of the unknown, as though trying to hold onto his own sanity from spilling out of his mind.


    ¡°Dama¡­ Dama¡­ Dama¡­¡± Disembodied voices started pouring in from the void of light surrounding him, chanting his name. Dama spun around to identify the source of the noise, only to see a giant tree far into the distance.


    It was many things, but the only thing that came to mind, and that Dama could utter, was simply, ¡°Beautiful¡­¡±


    The trunk of the tree spanned miles in length. Thousands of interconnected branches snaked out in every direction at the top. Upon them housed millions upon millions of leaves, each with their own graceful green glow. With each passing second, a leaf would fall and wither away, while another leaf would grow in to fill in the vacant place. An aura of Order, Peace and Harmony exuded from the tree, as well as the voices Dama heard chanting his name, of which got louder and louder the longer he stared at the tree, until¡­


    ¡°DAMA!¡±


    ¡°EH!? Huh?¡± Dama snapped back into reality with Tsubasa ferociously shaking his shoulders.


    ¡°What in the world got into you, boy? You weren''t responding to us for five minutes!¡± Tsubasa exclaimed as she cupped both of Dama''s cheeks, staring into his very soul once again.


    ¡°Indeed, you really scared us for a minute there, Dama¡­¡± Ronoa concurred with Tsubasa, breathing a sigh of relief with one hand to her chest.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see¡­ I''m very sorry for that, I guess I just¡­dozed off?¡± Dama nervously laughed out.


    Tsubasa raised an eyebrow at Dama. ¡°You were staring wide eyed at Goddess Helia''s Statue, you call that sleeping, boy?"


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°...Yes.¡± Dama answered with fake confidence.


    ¡°What am I going to do with you¡­¡± Taking a deep breath with a slight tinge of disappointment, Tsubasa continued, ¡°Either way, looks like you at least got your prayers in today. Very sorry Ronoa, I would stay and chat, but this boy and I have a very important matter to attend to right now.¡±


    ¡°Ah, no worries Chiefess Tsubasa. I need to go handle something myself too." Ronoa said, walking towards the stairs leading out of the prayer area. "I wish the best of luck to you two!¡±


    Tsubasa waved in response. ¡°Alright, you too!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Adin! And say hi to Juin for me! I''ll make sure to come visit him when I have the chance!¡± Dama shouted, waving with way more energy than Tsubasa.


    ¡°I will! Bye!¡± Ronoa responded as her entire figure and waving hand disappeared over the stairs.


    As the two waved off Ronoa as she descended down the stairs, an awkward silence soon fell into place, only for Tsubasa to break it moments later. ¡°You sure you aren¡¯t cursed, boy?¡±


    ¡°I promise I''ll explain later Granny Tsu¡­¡± Dama quickly responded, knowing exactly what she was referring to, as he looked at the hand that grabbed the glowing orb.


    Reminiscing about the roller coaster of an experience he went through, he would be surprised once more to witness a mysterious golden aura emit from his left hand.


    ¡°Well, alright, you can explain once we get to your cabin. Let''s go." Tsubasa said as she put her hands behind her back again. "Also, don''t worry about Owain, I''ll tell the first shrine maiden we come across to make sure he knows I''m out and about with you.¡±


    Exiting the shrine grounds, the pair would walk through the village. Its residents cheerfully greeted the chiefess and neighborhood errand boy as they walked past.


    Coming across the front gate of the village, they would find themselves arriving at the same time as a battalion of Enohay''s toughest men¡ªa group led by none other than Mr. Koul.


    ¡°Hm? Ah! Chiefess! It''s rare nowadays seeing you up and about! Did you come to welcome us home? That''s much appreciated!¡± Mr. Koul exclaimed at the welcoming sight.


    Tsubasa nodded her head in a confident manner, though her tail wagging betrayed a hidden joy of seeing the group come back unscathed. ¡°Not really, though I am glad to see you boys have made it back safe and sound. Did you complete the task?¡±


    ¡°Yep, the bear has been taken care of," Koul said while pointing behind him, "Some of the lads just behind us are lugging the ol'' body for proof.¡±


    Tsubasa, pleased with the news, put her hands together in gratitude. ¡°Splendid! Many of the villagers were scared of a bear sighting near our settlement, but now that has been taken care of, business can flow as usual with no fear. Thank you, boys.¡±


    ¡°Of course, madam!¡±


    ¡°All in a day''s work!¡±


    ¡°It was our pleasure, Chiefess!¡±


    As the group of men meandered in Tsubasa''s praise, a certain someone behind Tsubasa would catch Koul''s attention. ¡°Oy, is that you Dama?¡±


    Dama saluted to Koul in a playful manner. ¡°Yessir! Hello, Mr. Koul!¡±


    Returning the energy, Koul raised both arms into the air like a child. ¡°Lad! I''m glad you took my advice and came down that blasted mountain, but you''re leaving so soon?¡± he said as he lowered his arms, letdown filling his voice.


    Interjecting, Tsubasa wrapped her tail around Dama. ¡°Oh, he''ll be back, trust me. He has something he wants to show me is all.¡±


    ¡°Oh, his little surprise project, right?¡± Koul bent down towards Tsubasa and said with a hint of mischief.


    While Dama mentally facepalmed, Tsubasa''s fluffy ears twitched as she raised an eyebrow at the news. ¡°Surprise project?¡±


    Standing straight back up, Koul let out a hearty laugh. ¡°Ha! I guess you''ll see in due time. Well, I won¡¯t keep you two. Come on boys! Let''s go prepare this bear for a village wide supper, shall we?¡± he announced while looking over his shoulder at his group of men.


    ¡°AI!¡± The group of men celebrated in unison.


    As the two parties passed each other, Dama and Tsubasa would eventually reach the boy''s cabin.


    As the crunch of each step echoed softly, the imprints of her boots etching a trail across the blanket of snow, Tsubasa would remind herself of previous visits up there. ¡°It''s been awhile since I''ve been up here. Glad to see nothing has changed. To think you''re living up here all alone though¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh, I''m not living alone, I have Mumu and Nina with me, not to mention Giona now!¡±


    ¡°Giona?¡±


    Dama perked up with a sparkle in his eyes. ¡°Ah, that''s right, I never told you. The girl I found, she calls herself Giona.¡±


    ¡°Like Giona Evelyn Tamaki, eh?¡± Tsubasa said as she rubbed her chin. "I guess it''s fitting for a possible witch."


    ¡°Yep, here, she''s just beyond this door.¡± Running up to the front door of his own cabin, Dama hastily knocked and called for his companion within. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mumu, it¡¯s me! You can open the door!¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 9) Soulful, Affinity, and Cursed Techniques

 (Chapter 9) Soulful, Affinity and Cursed Techniques

    Giona lay curled up in Dama¡¯s bed, the thoughts of the boy swirling in her mind like a whirlwind. They''d met just a day ago, yet she already felt an unknown spark, a connection, a longing even.


    His kind words echoed in her mind, the image of his warm smile lingered in her thoughts. What puzzled her the most, however, was that she couldn''t shake off the feeling that their encounter wasn''t mere chance.


    Turning to her left, she was met with Mumu¡¯s unrelenting stare as it sat on the floor beside her. It had been like that ever since she woke up.


    It still slightly creeped her out, but she now knew it meant no harm, it even fed her bread when she woke up. Curiously though, the fox one was missing.


    Rolling back onto her own back, lost in contemplation as to what to do, she could only stare at the same hardwood roof that she first woke up to. She couldn''t help but to ponder on Dama¡¯s return, a single tear starting to form within her eyes.


    Shortly after though, a knock on the front door would shatter her reverie, sending her jolting up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mumu, it¡¯s me! You can open the door!¡± Dama¡¯s unmistakable high pitched voice rang from outside the front door. It signaled to the appointed warden of the house, Mumu, to relinquish his duties for the day.


    Once Mumu opened the door, Giona couldn''t help the biggest smile on her face from forming as she saw Dama¡¯s own smile in the doorway. ¡°Dama!¡± she exclaimed, letting loose a few tears and clenching her blanket from excitement.


    ¡°Hey Giona! Looks like you were awake, hope I didn''t make you wait for too long. I actually have someone that wants to meet you from Enohay Village.¡±


    In a presentational gesture, Dama stepped to the side to reveal a shorter individual. Her chocolate brown skin shined brilliantly among the sun''s rays seeping in from the outside. Her stone gray, long hair and bushy tail, of which seemed to be the length of her own body, served as a natural contrast and had their own shine as well.


    As the two met each other''s gaze, Giona saw the woman''s giant ears on your head perk up. ¡°Ah, why hello, dear. So you''re Giona. I''m Tsubasa Inin, Enohay Village Chiefess. It''s nice to meet you. It''s also nice to see you again Mumu~!¡± Tsubasa expressed whilst pinching Mumu''s soft belly.


    Making her way towards the bed, Tsubasa sat right beside Giona. Giona herself felt a little uneasy with such an unexpected turn of events.


    As if sensing her uneasiness though, Tsubasa carefully wrapped her tail around Giona and held out her hand. ¡°May I see your hand, Giona dear?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, uh, Granny Tsu," Dama interjected, closing the front door behind him, "she¡­doesn''t really know how to speak¡­or read and write for that matter. She only knows how to say her name and mine as far as I know.¡±


    Tsubasa''s ears drooped to the side, ¡°I see¡­ Oh?¡±, only for them to perk right back up after she felt Giona''s hand.


    Feeling the warmth of her tail rubbing her shoulders and the soothing tone of her voice, Giona felt at ease with Tsubasa and lent her hand, albeit a little confused.


    Rubbing the girl''s thin and bandaged fingers, Tsubasa understood the depravity of her previous situation immediately. ¡°My¡­ Oh dear¡­ You truly have been through a lot, haven''t you? I admit Dama, you did well with these bandages. Has she eaten at all?¡±


    ¡°Of course. While she was still unconscious, I would try my best to feed her some vegetable stew and water. Last night she finished an entire bowl, and it seems she ate the bread I left for her this morning.¡±


    Tsubasa smile and nodded with pride before turning her attention back to Giona. ¡°Hmm, isn''t she wearing your shirt?"


    "Uh, well yeah. Didn''t really have much else to cover her." Dama responded, trying to shake off the embarrassment he felt by rubbing his head.


    "You make it sound like I''m chastising you¡ªquite the opposite, good job. Next time, I''ll bring some clothes for her. Now, if you will excuse me Giona dear, I just need to check something.¡± Tsubasa said as she pulled the collar of Giona''s shirt down enough to bring the mark on her collarbone into view. ¡°Yep, two black crescent moons. The Witch Clan''s Mark¡ªthis girl is indeed a witch...¡±


    Dama walked towards the bed in disbelief. ¡°Really? Hard to believe, I always thought the idea of witches were just stories to scare children. Especially when you compare such stories to the tales told about Giona Tamaki. It''s like night and day.¡±


    ¡°In a sense, yes. I know I''ve scared many of the village''s children into behaving from said stories, kehehee!¡± Tsubasa cackled like a mischievous child.


    ¡°Pfft, with that laugh, I''d think you were a witch, Granny Tsu!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, if only I was, maybe then I''d have an ability to curse people that visit Enohay Village and make a ruckus!¡± Tsubasa grumbled, only for a mischievous smile to form as she imagined cursing people she didn''t like.


    Reminding him of Tsubasa''s earlier deal, Dama inquired further. ¡°Oh yeah! Don''t you think it''s about time you spill the beans on these ¡®Techniques¡¯ you talk about from time to time? You did say you''d tell me once you met Giona.¡±


    Tsubasa put a finger on her chin. ¡°Hmm, I did, didn''t I? Well, you might want to sit down boy, it''ll take some time to understand, so you better listen, alright?¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡± Dama elatedly shouted, sitting down on the stool beside the bed, his ears wide open.


    As Tsubasa cleared her throat to begin talking, a soft voice would speak up. "Dama?" Giona murmured, still confused as to what was going on.


    Turning to Giona, Dama gave her the very same gleeful and reassuring smile she first woke up to. "Don''t worry Giona, Granny Tsu is one of the best people I know! You can ask her anything, and she will have an answer to it!"


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Before Giona could reply, Dama rested his hand upon her left hand on the bed. "You can trust her, like you trust me, I promise."


    "Pwo...mise?" Giona responded, as if she was half her age, shocking Tsubasa.


    Dama nodded. ""Yeah, a promise! Like yesterday, when I promised you the soup would taste great, and when you tasted it, you loved it? That''s both what trust and a promise is."


    After staring at Dama, Giona took a moment to look down at his hand resting on hers. Using her fingers, she explored Dama''s own fingers, feeling an odd warmth from them.


    Eventually, Giona''s hand became intertwined with Dama''s. Looking back up to a confused Dama, Giona smiled with a sparkle in her eyes. "Twust... Pwomise... Dama!" she said, her face beaming with happiness¡ªa face that caused Dama''s heart skip a beat and his own face to become flushed.


    Tsubasa sat mere centimeters away watching the whole scene, her heart practically melting. Soon, chuckles started to pour out seeing both of their faces flushed like ripe cherries. "My, seems she has already taken a liking to you," she clasped her hands together, "so sweet~!"


    "N-Nevermind that, Granny Tsu!" Dama said as he turned back to Tsubasa, leading to Giona to do so as well. "Please, c-continue..."


    Seeing Dama''s face starting to glow red, Tsubasa hid her chuckles by pretending to clear her throat again. ¡°Ahem! Well, to start. Dama, do you know your soul?¡±


    ¡°Do I know the soul?" Dama responded, looking to the side before bringing his attention back to Tsubasa. "Of course I do! The teachings of Enohay''s religious beliefs speak a lot about it. ¡®When one prays, they must open even their deepest desires into the world for thy gods to hear. Only when thy body, heart, mind and soul are joined, can thy prayers be heard¡ª¡¯ for example is written on one of the tablets by Goddess Helia¡¯s Statue!¡±


    Tsubasa nodded and crossed her arms. ¡°While it''s good to hear that you''ve been keeping up with our teachings, I specifically asked whether or not you know your soul, boy.¡±


    ¡°My¡ªMy soul? I¡­I mean¡­" Dama replied, taking his hand away from Giona and looking at it. "I know who I am? I''m alive. Does that count?¡±


    Tsubasa stood up from the bed and walked towards the window, explaning along the way. ¡°On paper, yes. Though you may only know about your soul on a surface level. The reason I asked that question was because the soul is what houses an individual¡¯s ¡®Soulful Technique.''


    Raising a finger, Tsubasa continued. "It''s an ability that most living beings are born with, but not all. Fewer even know they have one, let alone control them. Your ability that gave rise to Mumu and Nina is one of these Soulful Techniques.¡±


    ¡°Is that so," Dama murmured as he grasped at his chin, "wait, you said ''most living beings'', does that¡ª?"


    "Yep," Tsubasa answered before Dama could finish, "that includes animals and even plants. Wonderful, isn''t it?"


    "Well, do you know how they work?"


    ¡°That I cannot answer, Dama. Every ability is suited to their user. To learn how to control it is frankly a task only you can handle my dear. Maybe if I had an ability of my own, I might have been able to guide you more. The only advice I have for you if you want to explore your ability, is to search within yourself¡ªwithin your own soul. I guarantee all your questions will be answered,¡± Turning around, Tsubasa smiled gently at Dama, ¡±all you have to do is ask.¡±


    Dama pondered on his grandmother''s words, trying to connect them like puzzle pieces. ¡°Hmm, all I have to do is ask?" he uttered to himself before perking back up, "Hold on!¡±


    Mirroring Dama, Giona and Tsubasa both perked up.


    ¡°Oh? Did you figure it out, boy?¡±


    ¡°Maybe! Remember earlier, at the shrine?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, when you were sleeping~?¡± Tsubasa sarcastically mused, much to Dama¡¯s annoyance.


    ¡°Yeah yeah," Dama waved off Tsubasa''s sarcasm, "something weird happened. Instead of praying, or I guess ¡®sleeping'', I don¡¯t know what came over me, but in my mind, I started asking questions. Next thing I knew, I was standing on an unknown lake so clear, it perfectly reflected not only me, but even the clear blue sky filled with clouds above it. Mumu and Nina were there too, alongside some glowing orb just¡­floating there.¡±


    ¡°A floating orb you say? I''ve never heard of something like this. Go on.¡± Tsubasa said as she fully turned around, her tail wagging a bit from the new information.


    ¡°Well, when I grabbed the orb, I was suddenly thrust into a different place¡ªa void of light. After panicking for a moment, I turned to see the BIGGEST tree I''ve ever seen. Its thousands of branches reached in every direction, interconnecting with each other in such beautiful patterns." Dama exclaimed whilst stretching his arm as high as possible.


    Pausing for a moment, Dama lowered his arm to look down at his hand. Thinking about what that golden energy it emitted right after, he continued. "Along with the branches were a staggering amount of leaves. The more I looked at the tree, the more I felt enveloped by some energy, or to be more exact, a pulse, like a heartbeat. It''s hard to explain...¡±


    Tsubasa stared wide-eyed at Dama. "I¡ªI don¡¯t know what to say. No wonder you looked so out of it back then. A giant tree with many branches and leaves, pulsing as if it had a heartbeat¡­¡±


    ¡°You know what it was, Granny Tsu?¡±


    Tsubasa took a moment to answer, scratching her head while thinking. ¡°I''ll admit, it rings a faint bell in the back of my mind, but I keep on drawing blanks. Sorry, my boy.¡±


    ¡°It''s alright Granny, you''ve already helped me greatly! We could figure it out together some time later.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that''d be nice. Though, I think it¡¯s about time we got back on track, I still have to talk about Cursed Techniques and Affinities. Does that perhaps ring a bell Gi¡ª!?¡± Tsubasa''s voice abruptly stopped, the shock of seeing a Giona''s terrified face stopped her question in its tracks. ¡°G-Giona, dear?¡±


    Noticing the same thing, Dama sprung up from his stool to comfort the shivering Giona. ¡°Giona, your face, it''s drained! What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°S¡ªol... S-So¡­ S-S-Soul¡­¡± Giona muttered over and over, seemingly in a state of shock. Grabbing onto Dama''s shirt, she couldn''t stop herself from shivering in fear. ¡°D-D-Dama¡­¡±


    Dama embraced her in an attempt to calm her down. ¡°Yes, I''m here Giona. Everything is okay." Looking up, Dama pleaded with Tsubasa for help. ¡°Granny Tsu, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Saying ¡®Soul¡¯ must have triggered something. Poor thing¡­¡± Taking a moment to think on what to do, Tsubasa walked over to Dama''s desk and grabbed some items.


    Walking back over to the bed, caressing Giona once more with her tail, Tsubasa put her plan in action. ¡°Giona, here, use the back of this book to draw whatever is on your mind on this piece of paper. Use this pen, and be brave for me, okay?¡±


    Unwrapping his arm from around Giona, both she and Dama curiously looked down at the book. ¡°Do you really think she can understand that Granny?¡±


    ¡°We''ll see¡­" Tsubasa said before thinking to herself, "She can definitely recognize some words, like ¡®Soul¡¯, so it''s not too far-fetched to try this out.¡± Drawing the window that was right in front of the bed, Tsubasa hoped Giona could understand what she meant.


    Minutes that felt like hours went by as Giona took the pen and stared blankly at the sheet. Finally however, she started to doodle something.


    It was crudely drawn, as if a five year old was the artist, but Dama and Tsubasa could make out an unknown symbol¡ªOne big circle with another orb-like object in the middle. A tail-like protrusion sprouted from the bottom right, with a six-pronged star and another star in the middle finishing the symbol.


    To Dama, it reminded him of the floating orb he saw earlier.


    To Tsubasa, she recognized the symbol from a Jufuris Kingdom Knight that had come across Enohay Village years ago.


    To Giona though, every time before she would be confined into total darkness, the last thing she would always see on their black cloaks would be that symbol...


    The Soul Divination Council''s Insignia


    -


    Next: (Chapter 10) Soulful, Affinity, and Cursed Techniques: Part 2

 (Chapter 10) Soulful, Affinity, and Cursed Techniques: Part 2

    One big circle with another orb-like object in the middle. A tail-like protrusion sprouted from the bottom right, with a six-pronged star and another star in the middle finishing the symbol.


    ¡°This symbol¡­¡± Dama''s words trailed off, the only thing that came to mind was the glowing orb, which still proved to be a mystery to him.


    ¡°I remember this symbol¡­¡± Tsubasa uttered.


    Dama perked up immediately at Tsubasa''s claims. ¡°Wait, you know of this symbol Granny Tsu?¡±


    ¡°I do." Tsubasa responded, leaning back on the bed to look at the ceiling. "Some years back, around when you were born actually, a knight, hailing from the Jufuris Kingdom, came across Enohay Village. He wore an emblem that had that very same symbol on it.¡±


    Dama inquired further. ¡°Jufuris? The kingdom west of Reaon? So¡­does that mean Giona is from Jufuris?¡±


    ¡°Could be. Giona, does Jufuris Kingdom ring a bell?¡±


    ¡°Dark¡­ Cold¡­ Bad¡­ D-Director...¡± Giona muttered, confusing Tsubasa. Her eyes welled up with tears, of which Dama gently wiped away as Tsubasa thought to herself. ¡°Hmm¡­ She must still be remembering something about her past¡­" she thought before diving deeper, "Giona dear, is there anything else you can draw for us?¡±


    Another long and awkward pause would settle in the room as they waited for Giona to do something. Just as Tsubasa was about to give up, Giona started doodling again. Though her shaky hands did not help the process, resulting in another crude drawing. This time however, it was two images.


    One was of a creature with long ears and a tail. She also drew fur on it as well, with emphasis on bald patches across its body.


    The other was a shapeless, black blob at the corner of the page. Giona made sure to not color in where their eyes and mouth were, resulting in it having an unsettling appearance.


    ¡°W-What is that?¡± Dama''s voice came out laced with confusion, having no idea what Giona had drawn.


    Tsubasa pointed to the drawing with a tail. ¡°It¡¯s a rat¡ªSoul, Dark, Cold, Director, Rats¡­¡± she quietly mused to herself. Her thoughts felt like a whirlwind trying to piece together Giona¡¯s cryptic comments and drawings.


    ¡°Rats? Hmm¡­ Hey, do you think rats may be her familiar Granny Tsu?¡±


    Tsubasa grasped at her chin once more. ¡°Unfortunately no. From what I know, while witches can change familiars, and thereby their curse mark, I don''t think a curse mark can revert back into a witch clan mark. She could have drawn rats since she lived in close proximity with them¡ªbut that itself raises troubling implications¡­¡±


    Looking back at the paper, Tsubasa studied it further, specifically the blob drawing. "Though, I have no idea what that thing is. It looks...humanoid, yet not at the same time, as if it came from the shadows... Why do I feel so disturbed looking at it?" she thought whilst gulping out of fear, which puzzled her even more.


    "Troubling implications...?" Dama uttered as he turned towards Giona and focused on her bandages. ¡°Her bruises and malnourishment, the way she freaked out when she first woke up, she was close with rats, the dark scares her¡­!?¡± his hand clenched his stitched brown trousers at the realization that her past could have been much worse than he had first anticipated, his eyes welling up with tears.


    As Dama''s face contorted more and more with a mixture of rage and grief, the subtle tremble in his jaw revealing the restraint he held against his emotions, he would feel something that would snap him back¡ªit was Giona¡¯s hand on top of his own. An action Giona learned from Dama himself.


    Looking up from their intertwined hands, Dama was met with Giona''s face full of emphatic concern. Somewhat shocked at Giona''s gesture, Dama sat stunned as she got closer to him. Now nigh nose to nose to Dama, Giona raised her left hand to Dama''s face, and mimicked his previous motion of wiping her tears.


    Before both of them knew it, Dama had Giona in a tight embrace, both shocked in the moment with Giona affected the most at such a sudden act.


    It was a new feeling for her, the warmth of Dama''s body was more than anything she had felt up until that point, and even more than that, it was as if she could feel something else radiating from him. Slowly, she lowered her hands towards Dama''s back.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Taking a few seconds to realize what he had done, Dama jumped back before Giona could properly reciprocate. ¡°Ah! I-I''m so sorry Giona!" Dama frantically tried to explain himself, "I really didn''t mean to do tha¡ª!¡± Only for Giona to mimic him once more and pounce on him, almost causing the pair to fall off the bed. ¡°Oof! G-Giona?¡±


    Giona nestled further into Dama¡¯s chest in response, relishing in the warmth she felt from him.


    Tsubasa covered her mouth with the tips of her fingers, which did not hide her smug expression well, as she watched another heart-melting scene. ¡°My my, just what am I witnessing here~?¡± She remarked in a teasing manner.


    ¡°Du-I¡ªTh-We-I don''t¡ª!¡± Dama could only respond with broken words as his face began to glow a bright pink.


    Seeing such a spectacle, Tsubasa continued her playful assault. ¡°Fufu, at this rate, you''ll become her familiar Dama, better be careful~!¡±


    Dama shook his head in an attempt to stave off his embarrassment and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that even possible, Granny Tsu? Even then, what kind of Cursed Technique would she get if I became her familiar?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see you connected the dots, eh?¡± Tsubasa adjusted her position on the bed to explain further. ¡°Indeed, once a witch bonds with a familiar, and therefore, gain their curse mark, they are given access to a Cursed Technique, similar to a Soulful Technique. Think of it as a familiar sharing their own Soulful Technique with their witch owner.¡±


    Taking into account for Giona, Dama readjusted himself to help absorb such information. ¡°Man, that''s a lot¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed, the world we find ourselves in has so many mysterious factors built into it. It''s overwhelming at first, but as you look at the bigger picture, it''s honestly a miracle life was able to prosper as it did and prove just how beautiful it can be¡­" Tsubasa looked up at the ceiling again, briefly remninscing about her entire life before waving it off. "Heh, look at me go and get all soppy on you¡ªdo you have any more questions Dama?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just curious, how do you know all this Granny Tsu? Have you ever met a witch before? Do witches really have their own scent?¡±


    ¡°It''ll come as a surprise to you, but no, Giona is the first one I''ve seen myself." Tsubasa said as she put her finger on her nose. "When it comes to their scent, it''s best to describe it as ''earthy and sage-like.'' It''s like how you can tell the smell of clean outside air from the air inside a house, it''s different, but you can barely explain why."


    Laying her hands on her lap, Tsubasa continued. "The reason I know so much about the Witch Clan is due to the teachings of my original tribe. Some of them also had Soulful and Affinity Techniques of their own as a matter of fact, which is why I also possess a lot of knowledge about them.¡±


    Dama tilted his head to the side. ¡°Affinity Techniques? I recognize Affinity, but there are techniques too?¡±


    Tsubasa scratched her head, realizing her mistake. ¡°Ah, that almost slipped my mind. Correct, though they differ quite a bit from the previous two. Before I explain further, how much do you know of the Affinity Elements?¡±


    Wrapping his arm around Giona, reciprocating her embrace, Dama gladly answered. ¡°Well, I know that there are five Affinity Elements: Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, and Thunder. They¡¯re natural-born elements that some people can manipulate if I remember correctly. Ms. Alder''s youngest son had the ability to manipulate existing fire, right?¡±


    Tsubasa laughed as the mention of such a thing made her remember something. ¡°Pffft, indeed he did. Unfortunately, he had sloppy control, which is why the Alder''s Family Farm almost burned down seven years ago. While we made sure to restrict him from playing around with such power, especially at such a young age, if he had actually practiced, he could have made his own Affinity Technique. Affinity Techniques are more akin to specialized martial art forms, in which one uses their element to improve their fighting style and prowess.¡±


    ¡°Woah!" Dama face lit up as his imagination went wild for a moment, before sulking a bit. "Bummer though. I remember when I was younger I would try and control any of the elements, but it never really worked out¡­¡±


    ¡°Judging by how reckless you were back then, I''m glad you didn''t.¡± Tsubasa said as she shrugged with a smug smirk, causing Dama to angrily pout in response.


    ¡°Oh settle down, you know it''s the truth. Either way, you may never know Dama, you could find that you had the ability to all along in the future. Most things in life are uncertain. The only constant is our past, of which serves as a natural storage for secrets and mistakes to learn from." Tsubasa words came out filled with wisdom only garnered by years of experience, striking Dama to his very soul and making him contemplate on her words.


    Reaching over to Dama, Tsubasa booped his nose with her finger to finish her advice. ¡°All of that to say this¡ªthese abilities, these gifts, us mortals were given by Adam and the Gods, is something to be used with care. Some may use their powers for selfish reasons, even use it to gain power over weaker individuals."


    Patting Dama, Tsubasa smiled. "However, there are always those who use the gifts they''ve been given to help others. It makes me happy to see you turned out to be one of them Dama.¡±


    Becoming slightly flushed once more, Dama was nonetheless grateful for Tsubasa''s comment. ¡°Shucks Granny, I just try my best to make everyone smile around me, that''s all.¡±


    Taking a moment to look down at Giona, who had such a happy and peaceful face as she embraced him, Dama couldn¡¯t help but to rub her head as he thought to himself. "Though, to think there are others out there with magic I could never even imagine. I wonder if there''s a person out there who wields all three techniques under their belt. They would be a monster for sure!¡±


    As he pondered on the magical mysteries of the world outside Enohay Valley, he looked up at the warm brown hardwood that made up his roof¡­


    Elsewhere, an enigmatic man would share in Dama''s quiet contemplation as he also gazed up at something. A looming fortress, reinforced with weathered, cold gray stones.


    The solitary man, who seemed as much a part of the dusk night as the secrets harbored within the fortress, would soon step forward. ¡°So, he was right. Thank you, Alaric Benom¡­¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 11) Mysterious Aserian Island

 (Chapter 11) Mysterious Aserian Island

    As the night''s shadows draped over the land in a silent takeover, a lone man, standing on the shore of an island in the middle of the Aserian Ocean, gazed up at a mysterious fortress. The secrets it hid challenged the man''s own goals in obscurity.


    ¡°So, he was right. Thank you, Alaric Benom¡­ To think there was a magical barrier sitting in the middle of the Aserian Ocean over this island, one even seasoned sorcerers could barely detect, let alone get through it¡­ They¡¯re hiding something¡­¡± The man said, cloaked within the shadows of the night, as he contemplated for a moment before lovingly rubbing the side of the worm coiled around his shoulders. ¡°It was thanks to you alone, Guspane, that I was able to set foot on the island.¡±


    The once stoic worm creature reciprocated the man''s affection by licking him in response.


    Traversing towards the castle, he placed his hand upon its walls. ¡°Esoteric Art: Sensori La Darshita!¡± The man commanded after feeling the wall''s material, sending faint waves of energy reverberating through it.


    Closing his eyes, the man focused on the subtle vibrations and echoes that bounced back to him, revealing the skeletal structure of the fortress. ¡°Fifty-two rooms¡­ Four floors¡­ Two floors below and one above¡­ Fifthteen soul signatures, guards I assume, within¡­ Five on the bottom floor and three on every other floor¡­ With one of them I can''t quite pinpoint¡­ Not to mention another one in particular has a formidable soul, I''ll need to be careful about him¡­¡±


    Stepping back a bit, the man grabbed a cryptic wand from his back. Firmly grasping the handle, the ethereal purple gem on the head started glimmering with an otherworldly luminescence, as if it recognized the man¡¯s mere touch, awaiting his orders. With a whispered incantation, the air around him shimmered with energy as the wand emitted a soft, pulsating glow. The man raised it, waiting for each arcane symbol etched into the body of the wand to glow. As the head finally started to glow, he tapped the gem on the wall, finishing the spell.


    Slowly, the stone wall seemed to lose its solidity, morphing into a shifting and translucent barrier. With determined steps, the man moved forward, his form fading into a hazy silhouette. For a brief moment, he came face to face with total darkness, as if he had become blind. Yet, he did not falter, as the faint glow of his wand guided him through the darkness.


    From an outside view, his figure seemed to meld with the stone, like two liquids fusing into one, delicately and indistinct, before emerging unscathed on the other side.


    Taking a brief gander around, he now found himself within the many hallways inside the fortress. ¡°I''m in¡­ The three guards on this floor should be nearby. I just need to get one of them alone¡­¡±


    ¡°This suuuuuuuuucks!¡± An annoyed voice echoed throughout the neighboring corridors, alerting the fortress¡¯ new intruder. Silently plastering himself onto the nearest corner to where he heard the voice, the enigmatic intruder snooped upon a conversation between two cloaked guards.


    ¡°Keep it down, will you? What if the higher ups had heard you? Dumbass!¡± The second guard exclaimed as he punched the first guard''s arm.


    ¡°Pah," he waved off the possibility, "Like they care! All the higher ups are either in the basement level conducting the last of the research, or in the top level organizing all the documents and getting them ready for transport. We''re here wasting our lives guarding practically nothing and lugging around all this heavy machinery, with no breaks and decreased rations as punishment. It''s not our fault those bozos let that girl escape!¡±


    Breathing out a sigh, the second guard pointed up at the ceiling. ¡°Look, I understand, but you have to keep it down dude, what if Henzo hears us? With his ability, he could be anywhere in this godforsaken tomb. He''s such a suck up, he''ll snitch on anyone to get on the higher ups'' good side. And god forbid Director Tehew catches wind, we may as well cash in our tickets to Hell right now.¡±


    The first guard sulked in response. ¡°Yeah, sorry sorry. I just needed to get that off my chest. Hopefully Captain Bacho and Munia find that witch girl soon, I don¡¯t think I''ll be able to survive these working conditions much longer¡­¡±


    ¡°Witch girl!? Escaped? So they were holding a witch hostage in here¡­ The top level is where they''re holding documents, I''ll start there, then descend my way down, before destroying this place.¡± The eavesdropping intruder thought to himself as he kept watch over the guards.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    However, at the same time, the third guard had turned the corner into the very same corridor from the opposite hall while making his rounds. Though groggy from the grueling work hours, it took him some time to make out an unknown figure at the end of the hall.


    At first he thought it was another guard, but as his brow furrowed trying to identify which guard, the differences started to come into view. The figure was wearing a dusty gray mantle and hood, with several cryptic looking wands on his back, alongside black baggy pants, gray harnesses on his entire body and brown boots. A far cry from the simple black cloak and outfit guard uniforms. The most stand out feature though was the giant worm-like creature on the man''s shoulders.


    The guard started to speak, ¡°What the¡­ H-He¡ªMmph!!?¡± only to fall prey to a mouth-covering headlock.


    (¡°Too late.¡±)


    Unfortunately for the guard, the man he saw at the end of the hallway was also behind him at the very same time. As the guard struggled to get away from the stranger''s tight head lock, desperately clawing at the man''s arm covering his mouth, he saw the same figure at the end of the hall slowly dissipate into nothingness, as if he was just some hollowed out illusion.


    (¡°Sorry about this, but I can¡¯t let you live now¡­¡±) The man hauntingly whispered as he shifted his arms in preparation.


    Back with the two guards as they continued their conversation, it would be cut short when both heard incoming footsteps. Frantically, both tried to make it look like they weren''t slacking off and bad mouthing their superiors, only to find the last guard on duty with them turning the corner.


    ¡°Oh! Ahaha¡­ Justin! I''m so glad it was just you!¡±


    ¡°Better be. I heard what you guys were just talking about. Don''t let them hear you, or else we all suffer.¡±


    ¡°Heh, that''s what I told him.¡±


    ¡°Oh shut up bro.¡±


    As ¡°Justin¡± walked past the two relieved guards, he would soon stop in his tracks. ¡°By the way, could you two help fill my memory back in about the layout of this place? See, I haven¡¯tI''ve haven''t been sleeping well, and wouldn''t want to get on the higher ups'' bad side for doing a poor job. I am doing you a favor by keeping your little talk a secret.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I''d bet your insomnia isn''t quite a good match for the crappy work they''ve been putting us through. [At least the pay is worth it.] I don''t blame your memory failing honestly.¡±


    ¡°Oh come on, don''t be like that Justin, I would have helped without the threat you know. Anyways, as you SHOULD have remembered, this fortress is one of many research facilities under the Soul Divination Council. The top floor houses all of our important documents. The floor we''re in, the second floor, is where most of our machinery and weapons are stored. The third floor right below us is where we all eat and rest in our own separate bunkers. Lastly is the basement, the last floor, where the Directors and Captains conduct their research.¡±


    Raising his finger in the air to interject, the other guard added onto the review. ¡°It was also the place where we kept that witch girl locked away, she was the main subject of research. Something about ¡®Sin Incarnations¡¯ or something like that.¡±


    ¡°Sin Incarnations? I''ve heard Director Tehew say something of the sort, but I thought we captured her because she was a direct descendant of Giona Tamaki, it¡¯s why she was code named ''Giona'' after all.¡±


    ¡°Either way, thanks to some lackluster guards, she was able to get away one night. Director Tehew then murdered almost every guard on duty that night, and sent Captain Bacho and Munia to go look for her. It''s why we were moved from Facility 3, at Jufuris Kingdom, to here, remember? Our job right now is to help transport all the documents, machinery, and research data to the main facility. Apparently, Director Tehew had a big breakthrough right before the girl escaped.¡±


    An awkward pause fell into place as the two guards awaited "Justin''s" answer, who only drooped his head in response, his hand grasping his chin. Finally, he expressed his gratitude. ¡°I see¡­ Thank you, I feel my memory coming back. I''ll be on my way then.¡±


    From the two guards¡¯ perspectives, they witnessed ¡°Justin¡± walk further into the seemingly endless corridors with confidence he had never shown before.


    ¡°Hey dude, don''t you think Justin was kind of¡­ off? Just now?¡± The first guard said, elbowing the other guard''s arm.


    ¡°Yeah, for a guy deathly scared of measly roaches and rats, he had a look in his eye I''ve never seen in him before¡­ Reminds me of Director Tehew''s with how cold it was¡­ Eh," the second guard shrugged, "Who wouldn''t be down in the dumps with what we''ve been going through, I don¡¯t blame him.¡±


    The first guard scoffed as he leaned on a wall. ¡°You''re right. Why do they even need guards? The only thing that was worth guarding has already escaped, and besides, sneaking into here is a guaranteed death wish. Who in their right mind would come here of their own accord?¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 12) Deeper into the Council''s Fortress

 (Chapter 12) Deeper into the Councils Fortress

    Upstairs in a room steeped in significance, the walls boasted intricate wooden panels, adorned with framed accolades and portraits of esteemed figures. Towering bookshelves lined the walls, their dark oak frames almost reaching the ceiling, laden with volumes of knowledge. High-backed leather chairs encircled a medium sized mahogany table in the center. Three people sat on the chairs, tending to multiple stacked documents that reached troublesome heights.


    Into this sanctum of information strode a guard wearing the common henchmen¡¯s all black uniforms and hooded cloak, which obscured his face. Standing upright, he bowed to show respect. "Hello gentlemen."


    The first man to notice was a very bulky fellow with balding gray hairs, accompanied with a magnificent mustache¡ªby his own words anyway. ¡°Justin? What the hell are you doing up here!? Go back down to your station this instant! Also, you address me by Captain Hosok when you talk to me!¡± The towering man, named Killa Hosok, roared out.


    ¡°Sorry¡ªCaptain Hosok¡ªbut I came up here to inform you that the two other guards on duty keep on talking and gossiping about fellow members. It has gotten to the point of distraction where I cannot focus on my duties at hand. Could you make them stop?¡±


    ¡°Is that so, huh?¡± The captain''s face tightened and the corners of his mouth curled in authoritarian power as he relished the impending act of discipline. ¡°Well, looks like we got to correct some insubordination¡ªLet''s go Kueo!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± A jade color haired individual sitting at the opposite side of the room answered, his face indicative of the fact he didn''t want to be there in the first place. ¡°Fine¡ªTitopan, finish the organization while we''re gone, won''t you?¡±


    A disinterested young man responded from the other side of the table. ¡°Understood.¡±


    An evilly excited Captain Hosok and tired Kueo set off for downstairs, leaving only ¡°Justin¡± and a busy Titopan alone. A fact Titopan found strange. ¡°Hm? Why are you still here Justin? You heard the captain, go back to your station already.¡±


    ¡°Afraid I can''t do that¡ªTitopan, was it?¡± The man Titopan thought was Justin put his hand on his shoulder, prompting Titopan to turn around in an annoyed retaliation.


    ¡°What the fuck Justin! Are your ears no¡ª!?¡± While thunderous at first, Titopan''s yells would quickly fizzle out in a horrified manner, as the one he saw behind him wasn''t Justin, nor was it the actual intruder. The man he saw had amber orange, combed back hair, yellow eyes, and a small scar on his left cheek¡­ It was Titopan¡ªIt was his exact visage. ¡°W-Who th¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°I''ll be taking that name for the time being. Sorry.¡±


    -


    BuuH-UUuuuuuurp!


    ¡°Well, that was a big one, wasn''t it Guspane?¡± The man snickered at his partner''s lack of manners as he finished his second meal. ¡°I''m sorry for this, buddy. Not only did I ask you to eat two whole bodies, but that I need you to eat some more stuff. For storage this time though, they''re documents I''ve picked out to read on, see what the Soul Divination Council''s plans are¡­¡±


    ¡°Mweerp!¡± Guspane responded to his partner''s apology, seemingly in an accepting manner, putting the man at ease. The worm wiggled about in an uncanny dance to show his dedication to their mission.


    Understanding his familiar''s gesture, the witch on a mission proceeded to feed it rolled up sheets of paper, filled to the brim with inked ancient and esoteric knowledge, one by one. Once his inventory ran empty, he gently picked up the worm, patting its back to encourage another burp.


    Once Guspane belched again, it coiled itself once again around the one it trusted most.


    ¡°Thank you my friend. Time to see what''s the deal in the basement, then we can get you out of harm''s way. We can skip the bunker area¡­ Though, on second thought, they did say they ate there, their cooking area must be on the same floor, maybe I can cause a distraction¡­¡±


    Grasping the same purple gemmed wand he used to infiltrate the fortress, the man recited the same spell, using it to meld with the walls once again, leaving the top floor vacant.


    Now sinking within the walls, hearing a thundering and disciplinary voice roar without restraint whilst passing the second floor, the man noticed a subtle tremor within the very same walls he was traversing through. ¡°What the¡­ I can feel something... No, someone else, in the walls with me!? They shouldn''t be able to feel my presence due to my Phasive Soulful Wand, but this is quite concerning¡­ Wait¡ª!¡± A flash of the two guards¡¯ conversation came to mind: ¡°Look, I understand, but you have to keep it down dude, what if Henzo hears us? With his ability, he could be anywhere in this godforsaken tomb.¡±


    Now reaching the third floor, the man made sure to scout his surroundings before exiting the walls. Poking only his head through the nearest wall, a giant dining room with a long table in the center came into view. The table was easily big enough for twenty people at least. Decorated with a lavish spread of glistening silver cutlery and crystal goblets neatly arranged in front of each high-back, velvet chair. The polished surface reflected the warm candlelight from ornate chandeliers hanging above.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    The most eye-catching feature to the man though would be the Soul Divination Council''s Insignia, carved right into the center.


    Looking to his left and right, the man could discern doorways leading into branched off rooms, most likely the bunkers where the guards slept. In front of him, past the table, he could see another doorway, and this time he had clear vision into what was inside, a kitchen. Exactly what he was looking for. (¡°Bingo.¡±)


    Stepping into the fortress¡¯ pantry, he came across three other guards, all preparing meals for the night''s supper.


    ¡°Ah! Captain Titopan! It''s rare seeing you out of your station upstairs. Is something the matter?¡± The first chef guard, who was chopping vegetables, greeted who he thought was ¡°Titopan¡±.


    ¡°Everything is quite alright. I just decided to come down here to escape the yelling above.¡±


    The second chef guard popped his head from a cabinet with a snicker. ¡°Yeah, that Captain Hosok is going pretty hard, wonder what the guards up there did this time.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it!¡± Interjected the last chef guard while washing dishes.


    As the guards laughed at their fellow comrades¡¯ misery upstairs, ¡°Titopan¡± looked around, surveying the room for anything he could use. An endeavor that would be solved with a medieval oven, placed in the top right corner of the room.


    Walking over to the oven, the man bent down to meet its gaping gaze. Soon after, he raised only a single finger, and whispered yet another incantation. (¡°Fire Affinity: Release¡±)


    The invocation spawned a miniature fireball at the tip of his raised finger, of which was blown by a soft exhale into the oven, disappearing among the sea of flames within.


    ¡°The smell coming from the upcoming feast is honestly enrapturing. You three make sure to keep it up. I''ll be eagerly waiting for tonight''s supper.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yessir Captain!¡± All three chef guards said in unison, saluting to their captain as he walked past them and out the kitchen.


    ¡°Holy Goddess! Captain Titopan actually complimented us!¡± The first chef guard almost squealed like a child.


    ¡°I know right!? No way!¡± The second chef guard giddily responded with out-stretched arms.


    The last one grasped at his chin. ¡°He usually hates everyone''s cooking, and only eats meals sent here from his mother or made from her own recipes!¡±


    Stepping just outside of the doorway''s view, the mysterious man once again took his Phasive Soulful Wand in arms and prepared to delve deeper into the secluded stronghold. ¡°It''s a shame really, I meant every word¡­ The supper really did smell very enticing. I wonder, when was the last time I had a home cooked meal¡­¡± The man thought to himself whilst he phased back into the structure itself.


    ¡°Fire Affinity Technique: Remote Inferno¡±


    With a sudden snap of his fingers as they also melded into the walls, the fire stoked within the oven would grow silent for a short moment. It confused the chef guards, prompting one of them to check on it, only for the entire room to be set ablaze from an explosion. While majority of the damage was kept inside the kitchen, the resulting shockwave shook not only the entire fortress, but even the island it stood on.


    ¡°Perfect, that''ll serve as a nice distraction, an¡ª¡®unfortunate¡¯¡ªaccident due to careless guards. I can already hear all their hurried footsteps reverberating throughout the fortress floors. While they go and see what happened, lets see what''s at the bottom floor¡­¡±


    Diving straight to the bottom, he landed with a soft thud in a hallway after dropping from the ceiling of the basement. Looking around once more, the final floor immediately showed itself to be much different in its atmosphere from the rest of the fortress. The flames that supplied the light blazed with an eerily deep green glow, bathing the hallways with a sense of discomfort. Instead of the common wooden interior, the floor and walls were lined with frigid gray stones. Even the air itself felt noticeably heavier.


    ¡°The air¡­ I can feel huge amounts of soulura residue around here¡­ And the smell, do you smell it too, Guspane? The walls have recently been bathed with blood, but the scent is kind of old¡­ Wait, I can smell something else¡­ This scent¡ªa witch¡¯s scent!¡±


    Rushing to the origin of the witch''s scent, he came across a corridor with numerous old blood splatters marking the walls and, somewhat confusingly, dead rat bodies scattered about.


    As he walked forward among the carnage, rats he thought were dead, but in reality feasting on the corpses of others, scurried around his feet. Looking up from the grotesque sight, he saw a singular iron door on the wall to his right.


    Slowly heaving it open, the man saw nothing but scratchings on the walls. ¡°This room¡­ This is the origin of the scent¡­ Where the girl was being kept¡ªand experimented on¡­¡± He said, noticing the bloodied scratch marks on the other side of the iron door.


    The man crept into the solitary room to investigate further. Rats scurried along the walls and corners of the room in total darkness. It was obvious there was nothing inside to be found but the overpowering feeling of loneliness that saturated every surface of the room.


    Walking out, all the man could do was clench his fists tightly. So tightly in fact, he felt the skin on his palms begin to rip from his own fingers. ¡°They were treating someone of my clan so inhumanely, AND FOR WHAT!?¡± He yelled in a desperate, unguarded rage, of which echoed throughout the corridor he stood in.


    Sensing his partner''s distress, Guspane licked the man''s cheek, snapping him back and encouraging him to properly collect himself.


    Taking a short breath, he reminded himself of why he went on such a mission in the first place. ¡°No¡­ Getting angry right now won''t do me any good. This just serves as further fuel as to why I must destroy the Soul Divination Council and bring their corrupted reign for the last eight hundred years to an end!¡±


    ¡°Sadly for you," A scratchy voice eerily sounded from the dark abyss of the corridors, "That won''t happen¡­¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 13) Conflict on a Doomed Island

 (Chapter 13) Conflict on a Doomed Island

    ¡°DAMN!¡± The man spun around and unleashed a fist-sized fireball from his Fire Affinity at where he heard the voice from¡ªonly to hit nothing but the ceiling.


    ¡°You may have the visage of Captain Titopan, but that speech just now, alongside the explosion upstairs with soulura residue and the fact Justin has mysteriously disappeared... Director Stewart was right when he suspected an infiltrator. It was just a matter of finding them, luckily, he had me~!¡±


    ¡°You got me¡­ I take it you''re Henzo, the one in the walls¡ªIt''s your Soulful Technique.¡±


    ¡°Keh-hehehe-ha!¡± Henzo cackled, his laugh seemed to emanate from every surface and crevice in the hallway. ¡°Quite perceptive! Though, that¡¯s not all I can do!¡±


    Behind the now revealed impostor, the corridor was sealed shut with a slab of earth rising from the ground, with the same thing happening in front of him simultaneously. Amidst Henzo''s echoing laughter, a distinct clap could be heard, of which numerous spikes, one by one, jetted out from both walls and riddled the hallway, making their way towards the mysterious man.


    "Guspane!" The man called out with urgency as he dashed back. After making some weird noises, the worm would show that it was regurgitating something the entire time: A long spear with an intricate medieval design. Grasping the metal shaft just beneath the spearhead, he armed himself and with a single powerful swing, he cleaved a way through the advancing spikes, creating a path forward.


    While whispering something to Guspane, the man was taken by surprise as another spike shot out from behind him, damaging part of his mantle and cutting his right ear, resulting in blood dripping from the wound. The shock seemingly caused Guspane to fall as it licked the blood off the floor.


    ¡°Esoteric Art: Sensori La Darshita!¡± He yelled with an unbridled determination, slamming the head of the spear into the ground, shattering it with ease.


    Sensori La Darshita is an advanced technique only known to a few with great control over their own soulura: The aura their own soul constantly produces and emits. By sending ripples of their own soulura into a defined structure, they can use those waves as sonar vision to make out whatever resides inside.


    ¡°Last time, I only used my hand, but with Jukill in hand, my control should be refined enough to sense where Henzo is¡ªTHERE! I can sense him, but he''s too far away, like I predicted¡ªI''m counting on you Guspane!¡±


    Within the safety of the fortress¡¯ walls, swimming throughout the solid stone as if a mere liquid, a middle-aged man of average build and dark brown hair continuously cackled. ¡°My my! Look at that foolish intruder go! He''s putting on a great show with all that dodging, but for how long, I wonder, kehahaha!¡±


    Henzo''s Soulful Technique¡ªSurface Diver¡ªallows him to meld into any building and manipulate it to his will. By proxy, he also has complete awareness of everyone and everything inside. Once one of the guards, Justin, mysteriously disappeared, Henzo had already suspected something.


    On the third floor, everyone else within the fortress had already come to inspect the scene of the explosion. It had completely engulfed the kitchen in a blaze, charring the three chefs inside to a crisp.


    ¡°My God¡­¡±


    ¡°Captain Hosok¡­ Director Stewart¡­ What do we¡­¡±


    ¡°All I know is that this explosion was man-made...¡± Responded a man with a tall, muscular build, the Director, Soudin Stewart. He stared into the small blazing inferno before him, which roared out crackling embers that singed his dark skin and darkened his black robes even more. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it¡ªWe have an intruder on our hands.¡± Director Stewart put his hands in prayer for the fallen, the prayer beads around his neck and arms chimed in unison as they swayed and rubbed up against each other.


    "Intruder you say?" Hosok shrugged and smirked, "More like a dead man!"


    As the rest contemplated what happened, a familiar voice would sound as if it came from every direction in the room¡ªHenzo''s voice. ¡°Director Stewart! Everyone! I found the little rat! He''s in the basement, dancing like a monkey in heat as we speak! It''s quite amus¡ª!" Henzo''s voice would suddenly stop, confusing his comrades.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    After waiting a few seconds, Captain Hosok would demand him to continue his report. ¡°What the hell is wrong Sergeant Henzo? Aren''t you going to make a hole for us to ambush him!?¡±


    ¡°What the¡­ There''s¡ªThere¡¯s something in the walls with me. But who could it be? Anyways, watch your footing everyone!¡± Henzo replied. With another distinct clap echoing from the walls, a giant hole, leading to the basement, opened up from beneath the rest of the fortress¡¯ crewmen, swallowing them as quickly as it closed itself up, like the fortress was some living creature.


    Back with the witch on a mission, he continued to maneuver and dodge throughout the living death trap he found himself in. He understood that one mistake was all it took to make the living death trap into his personal grave.


    Using Jukill to break past a moving wall of earth that threatened to squish him, he thought to himself what his next steps would be. ¡°Dammit! These spikes and pillars of earth won''t stop! Not to mention I can''t run away, it''s as if this basement has become a maze. Hallways constantly twist, turn, and their exits get blocked. I can''t attack Henzo directly either, he seems to have become the soul of this entire fortress and is keeping me busy until the others can arrive¡­ Guspane, please, hurry up!¡±


    Yet another spike would burst out from the wall in front of him. Raising his spear to defend, the spike would suddenly stop in its tracks.


    ¡°You did well, intruder¡­ To think you''d last five whole minutes constantly at death''s door, but I''m afraid your fate has been sealed with no escape!¡± Henzo''s voice sounded once again, clapping his hands in a fake applause.


    Lowering his guard, the man stared at the ceiling, smirking beneath his mantle. ¡°My fate''s been sealed, huh? And why is that, you coward?¡±


    Henzo simply responded with an unconcerned laugh. Ending his mockery of an applause with a real clap, filled with not only soulura, but also a sadistic satisfaction to it, he brought down the wall facing the intruder.


    ¡°So he''s the one who''s been causing such a ruckus¡­¡± Captain Hosok sadistically glared from the shadows hiding not only him, but eight others, all of varying sizes and weapons in hand.


    What laid before the now caught intruder was a squadron of nine, all ready to defend both their fortress, and avenge the five comrades they lost due to the impostor.


    ¡°Only one guy? An embarrassment to let him have done this amount of damage¡­¡± One guard behind Director Stewart commented.


    Kueo cracked his knuckles. ¡°Let''s see where you put those documents you stole!¡±


    Further behind everyone else stood the two guards from the second floor, cowering in fear. The first guard leaned towards the other one. (¡°Psst, dude, I can''t believe this! We have to fight the dude who killed not only Justin, but also Captain Titopan? It''s like this specific fortress is cursed!¡±)


    (¡°I know, right? I''m not set out for this, both of us aren''t, we have no powers!¡±)


    (¡°I just say we make a run for it as soon as the battle starts.¡±)


    As they stepped back in preparation to book it, they would forget one crucial detail: Henzo was there¡ªand always listening.


    ¡°Do you two never learn! To plan on running away and leaving your comrades behind¡­! Insubordination of this magnitude elicits severe consequences!!!¡±


    Before they could move or even explain themselves, Henzo launched two pillars of solid stone from each side, violently colliding into both guards¡¯ heads, and shortly thereafter, squishing both their heads together in a grotesque show of sadism as the two pillars met in the middle.


    Floating within the confines of the walls, witnessing such a spectacle of gore from his own hands, Henzo could not help but laugh maniacally. His sinister laughter seeped into the halls like a chilling symphony and with each malicious chuckle, the air grew heavier as tension rose.


    Suddenly, a faint rustling hit Henzo''s ears, drawing his attention away from his cruel mirth. ¡°Eh?¡± He uttered in complete confusion as the rustling got louder and closer. It sounded like something was being scraped at a rhythm.


    Unfortunately for him, due to how his ability works, he couldn''t see what was around him in the walls, he could only see what was inside the structure he has melded with. Maybe it was for the best, as Guspane had already made it to him after eating his way through the wall, transforming into a hideous creature, ready to devour its next meal to protect the one bonded with him.


    For the ones down in the basement, Henzo''s maniacal laughter would slowly trail off in a confusing tone, only for them to be replaced entirely with horrific screaming and cries for help. Hauntingly, those same screams would be silenced as well in only a matter of seconds.


    Something would soon drop from the ceiling behind both the intruder, and the squadron, of which turned around to see a grisly sight. Bones bounced and clattered off the ground, blood dripped from numerous crevices and cracks above, and a lone, disembodied eye hit the floor with a wet splat, rolling over to face the men in black.


    In the middle of all that carnage was a grotesque, slimy worm-like creature with nothing but a single mouth, full to the brim with sharp teeth. The blood around its lips and teeth was indicative of Henzo''s murder.


    Relieved and with renewed resolve, the mysterious man capitalized on such an opportunity, adopting a fighting stance and unleashing a massive amount of pressure.


    ¡°Soulful Technique: Hollow Illusionary!¡±


    -


    Next: (Chatper 14) Conflict on a Doomed Island: Part 2

 (Chapter 14) Conflict on a Doomed Island: Part 2

    ¡°Soulful Technique: Hollow Illusionary!¡± The mysterious man roared out with an unbridled sense of power behind it. The massive pressure he emitted put everyone on high alert.


    As Director Stewart readied himself for the impending confrontation, he clasped his hands together, causing his prayer beads to collide, producing both an intense aura and eerie resonance.


    However, to his dismay, a bewildering scene unfolded before him¡ªAn array of mystical weapons materializing out of thin air. Spectral swords, glinting axes, sharpened daggers, each a mere mirage, yet bearing an undeniable threat and swirling ominously around his adversary.


    ¡°Where did those weapons come from!?" Director Stewart alarmingly thought before yelling to his comrades behind him. "Everyone! On guard! Kueo, take care of that disgusting worm! We will not let this intruder encroach on the Council''s property!¡±


    ¡°Roger! Wha¡ª!?¡± Kueo responded as he turned back around to face the thing that ate Henzo, only to find its wiggling tail just above-ground.


    Realizing that it was burrowing underground, Kueo shot two chained sickles from under his black cloak, narrowly missing the protruding tail. ¡°Dammit! It''s underground now!¡±


    ¡°You''ll see soon enough he isn''t just some mere ¡®disgusting worm¡¯, you hypocritical pigs!¡± The man yelled as he threw his spear in the air and crossed his arms in an X-shape. ¡°Enclose!¡±


    The order commanded each mystical weapon hovering around the man to go forth and hone in on the strongest soul in the vicinity. The recipient of this onslaught would be a bald monk with perpetually shut eyes, religious tattoos all over his limbs, and prayer beads in hand¡ªDirector Stewart.


    In response, Stewart used his own ability. ¡°Soulful Technique: Divine Ricochet!¡±


    The prayer beads on his neck and shoulders suddenly burst off in every direction. Normally, each bead would just clatter to the floor¡ªDirector Stewart''s beads were different however.


    Divine Ricochet allows Stewart''s prayer beads to rebound off any surface, even each other, with greater power for a limited time.


    Just as each bead seem destined to collide with their designated targets, they pass through each other. Startled, Stewart instinctively raised his guard, bracing for an attack that never arrived. The illusory weapons vanished before making contact, leaving him momentarily exposed.


    Before he could re-calibrate, the intruder caught and sent Jukill hurtling through the air with a swift hammer throw.


    Fortunately for Stewart, his reflexes were quick, sidestepping the deadly projectile in the nick of time. Leaving Jukill embedding itself into the wall. Unfortunately, in the same instant, a searing pain erupted in his gut as the intruder''s soulura-infused punch caved in his stomach, sending the director flying back. Saliva mixed with blood spewed from his mouth.


    ¡°Director Stewart!¡± One of the guards called out and rushed to Stewart''s aid, using his own body to catch him.


    Unbeknownst to the intruder though, most of Stewart''s beads were still ricocheting off the walls behind him.


    With unforeseen and calculated precision, the beads streaked through the air in such a way that some beads bounced off each other midair. Setting up for four of them to be directly propelled towards the intruder.


    He caught on to this and sidestepped himself to the left, dodging the first two. As the last two rapidly approached, the man''s gaze sharpened.


    ¡°Cursed Technique: Hollow Void!¡± He yelled within his mind, urgently raising both arms, of which mouths, like Guspane''s, materialized at the palms.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Tongues from the conjured mouths shot forth and grabbed the beads, pulling them inside their seemingly ethereal abyss to satiate their endless hunger.


    Alas, the man didn¡¯t take into account the first two beads¡¯ continued trajectory. With only two quick bounces, they once more launched themselves at the man, catching him by surprise this time.


    Thinking he could block such attacks with only his arms, the man would be further shocked when the two beads blew straight through his being. Both arms and torso, leaving four small, but gaping wounds in their wake.


    Staggering back a bit, the man would notice a sudden shift in the air right behind him, heralded by the arrival of another figure. It was Captain Hosok¡ªcapitalizing on Stewart''s distraction and swinging his renowned flail without saying a word.


    The man readied his left arm to block the spiked metal head hurtling towards him. But just as it approached, a ripple of energy coursed through the flail.


    As a devious smile formed on Hosok''s face, in an instant, the flail doubled in size. ¡°FLAILED CORPSE!¡± Hosok sadistically roared, relishing in the moment of released blood-lust.


    The impact easily shattered the intruder''s blocking arm, sending him into the right wall and crashing through with astonishing force into a neighboring corridor. Dust and debris exploded into both corridors as a result.


    ¡°Gehahaha! That felt great! Damned fool! Did he really think he could take us all on!?¡±


    One of the guards stared in awe. ¡°No way¡­ That strike was unbelievable¡­!¡±


    Being proud of his captain, another guard explained what happened. ¡°Obviously, that was the captain''s signature move, Flailed Corpse. By swinging with all his might, then using his Soulful Technique, Flail Menace, to increase the size of his flail before impact, he can hit with enough force to make even mountains crumble! I wouldn''t be surprised if our little intruder was no more than a mere red stain now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine and dandy Hosok, but who the hell is going to fix that wall? Henzo¡¯s dead!¡± Kueo shouted, annoyed at such recklessness.


    ¡°That¡¯s CAPTAIN Hosok to you boy! And just do it the ol¡¯ fashioned way. You youngsters have no respect nowadays. If only the director let me train the new recruits myself. Too strict my ass!¡±


    ¡°Speaking of Henzo, we still need to take care of that wor¡ª!¡± One of the guards started to voice his concerns, only to be interrupted suddenly, never to speak again, as his head was cleanly lopped off its shoulders.


    The culprit: Jukill, flying from the wall it was embedded in earlier.


    Narrowly dodging the same fate, only receiving a small cut on his left cheek, Hosok looked in disbelief as the spear flew into the thick wall of smoke produced from his own attack. As he, and soon after everyone else, looked on at the smoke, a soft thud could be heard.


    After a brief moment, a strong surge of wind pressure would push the wall of smoke into the main corridor, effectively creating a huge smokescreen. It was thick enough to not allow any of the guards to see beyond arms length.


    Taken aback, Hosok looked around in a frenzy. ¡°What the hell!? Don¡¯t tell me he survived!?¡±


    ¡°Seems he did¡­¡± Commented the last captain among the group¡ªCaptain Palon. As the thick haze swirled, obscuring almost everything around him, he closed his eyes and focused his energy into his back.


    Suddenly, four insect-like appendages burst forth from his back. Thin, sleek, and glistening with an eerie sheen, these appendages were covered in a dense mesh of jet-black hairs, like the hair on his head. The fine hairs acted like a radar, sensing for any movement, no matter how small, around him.


    Posed for combat now, the hairs quivered slightly, notifying Palon of an approaching figure. ¡°With these hair receptors, I can distinguish anyone via their footsteps, their weight, how much air they displace, even the way they breathe. Judging by the fact I can sense sickles, the person behind me is Kueo¡ªBut something is off¡­¡±


    Turning around to confirm his suspicions, Palon would be appalled, as the man he saw was none other than the intruder. ¡°Crap! My hairs have never failed me this badly! How did he get right behind me this fast!?¡±


    As the man reached out his hand, Palon quickly severed it with one of his insect appendages, following it up by piercing his opponent''s heart and neck with cutthroat precision. All of it was done in one fluid motion.


    ¡°Something is still off! The body I''m seeing vs the body I felt as I pierced through doesn''t match!¡± Palon thought to himself as he retracted his bloodied insect legs, perplexed by his visual to physical dissonance.


    However, after only blinking once, the gruesome truth revealed itself as he could only look in horror¡ªthe body he had just slain was, in fact, Kueo''s¡­


    -


    Next: (Chapter 15) Conflict on a Doomed Island: Part 3

 (Chapter 15) Conflict on a Doomed Island: Part 3

    ¡°Everyone, get down!!¡± bellowed out Hosok somewhere within the haze, snapping Palon out of his shell-shock.


    The hairs sensed a huge object being readied to be swung, a telling sign Hosok was about to swing his giant flail to dissipate the smoke.


    Palon jumped to the ceiling of the corridor, stabbing and digging his extra appendages into the solid stone to keep himself affixed midair.


    Captain Hosok stood amidst the enveloping smoke, his eyes squinting as he surveyed the hazy chaos of yells from his comrades.


    Gripping his flail, its spiked iron ball whistled through the air as he swung with all his might.


    With the smoke beginning to disperse and thin, his crew started to emerge from the haze. Their figures materialized like shadows finding form in the dissipating smoke. Yet, as the smoke thinned further, his brow furrowed in confusion.


    Closer inspection revealed that the apparent crew members were instead identical figures. Each one donning a dusty gray mantle and hood, a multitude of cryptic-looking wands strapped to their backs, adorned in black baggy pants, intricate gray harnesses covering their entire bodies, and worn brown boots. It was the intruder.


    Now surrounded, with no help in sight, the captain would not only adopt his renowned fighting stance, but also adopt the evilest grin he could muster. The thought of brutalizing each mysterious figure made his blood boil with sadistic excitement.


    ¡°HA! YOUR ILLUSIONS WON''T WORK ON ME!! I''LL SMASH EVERY ONE YOUR HOLLOW ILLUSIONS TO PIECES UNTIL I FIND THE REAL ONE!!!¡± His voice, carrying along all of his blood-lust, thundered throughout the entire fortress.


    Dashing to the one right in front of him, attempting to crush his head with his bare hands, the figure vanished at his touch. Jarred by this, the other fake figures all jumped at Hosok.


    ¡°You insignificant bastard¡­! To think these fake copies don''t even hold a physical form!! WHO DO YOU TAKE ME FOR!!?¡± Hosok gripped his flail with so much anger, the steel handle itself started to cave in at the tip of his fingers.


    As the fakes closed in, all with threatening weapons in hand, Hosok would turn around to catch a fireball aimed at him with his left hand. It was another exact visage of the intruder.


    ¡°Captains! I found him! He''s over here!¡± Yelled the shooter.


    Confused, Hosok''s anger and blood-lust would take over again as he realized something.


    The fireball burned his hand, meaning it was real¡ªand so was the shooter.


    ¡°GEHAHAHA! TO THINK YOU SURVIVED MY EARLIER ATTACK! NO ONE HAS SURVIVED BEFORE, BUT YOU WON''T SURVIVE THIS TIME!!!¡± Hosok bellowed once more, dashing towards the real figure with such speed, he broke the ground he was first standing on.


    Performing his signature move, Flailed Corpse, once more, the only thing that was left of his target was nothing but red mist.


    Before Hosok could claim victory, he felt a sudden sharp pain on his left ankle. It was as if numerous serrated knives sunk themselves deep into his flesh.


    Looking down, he saw that his entire left foot was engulfed in Guspane''s mouth. Gripping his flail once more to finally rid the worm-like vermin he thought it was, a spear would be shoved through the center of his chest. Coughing up blood, Hosok turned to see the real intruder this time¡ªwho stared at him right back with a cold expression.


    ¡°Who do I take you for? A strong, yet mindlessly blood-lusted brute that shattered a perfectly good arm. Die.¡± The man angrily whispered as he heaved the spear upward, cleaving his opponent''s head in twain.


    Without skipping a beat, the man would take in a huge breath and fired two beads into the thick smoke.


    ¡°You guys can''t see me, but with Sensori La Darshita, I know where all of you are. One on the ceiling, and two guarding the monk I wounded earlier¡­" He thought to himself as the beads he shot sliced through the fog.


    Their targets¡ªThe very same guards helping Stewart, specifically their heads, of which the beads shredded through with blinding speed.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Two more down. It was made much easier thanks to my Extension Technique: Bewitched Illusion. Even though it cost me my left arm, I was able to lay out my Soul Amplification: Extension in the surrounding area and force them to see everyone else as me at once. Though, the guy on the ceiling isn''t being fooled by my illusion copies, he must be sensing movement that displaces the smoke, which my illusions can''t do. I can''t send Guspane after him nor the monk, they''re both too dangerous¡­ I''ll have to confront them myself¡ªthat bug guy first!¡±


    Back with Palon, he contemplated his next move in his head. ¡°Those two beads I felt just now, they were the same as Director Stewart''s, but he''s in the opposite direction from where they came from. If I remember correctly, the intruder used some sort of disgusting magic to form mouths on his hands to eat two beads, so he has to be in front of me! He doesn''t know I''m on the ceiling, so if he makes a move, I''ll pounce on and skewer him!¡±


    As he predicted, Palon felt someone moving towards him at high speeds. Without hesitation, he dropped down from the ceiling and skewered the body.


    Alas, the body he skewered was the mutilated corpse of Captain Hosok, a gruesome fate. One Captain Palon would share in as the intruder appeared behind him¡ªJukill already coming down upon his neck.


    Director Stewart meanwhile fought against the searing pain surging through his body. His attempts at rising were hindered by the agony from the man''s precise strike, proving far more severe than expected.


    ¡°Dammit¡­! This injury¡­ My ribs¡­ He shattered some of them, and it feels like one of my lungs has collapsed¡­ All of this¡­ From one punch!?¡±


    Gasping for air, Stewart slumped back to his knees. Standing, let alone walking or using his Soulful Technique, seemed out of the question.


    As he lathered his palms with coughed-up blood, through blurred vision, the director could only look up at an approaching figure, slowly taking form from within the smoke.


    ¡°This was way harder than I thought it''d be.¡± The man spoke as he emerged from the haze. His right arm wielding Jukill. His left arm completely mangled and bloodied from Hosok¡¯s strike. Most striking though was his exposed face. It was of a dark-toned complexion that spoke of a silent strength. His eyes were as cold as steel, steel that was forged from the fiery vengeance that was his soul. A fire Stewart could see raging behind the man''s piercing stare¡ªa fire that was started and stoked by the Soul Divination Council.


    ¡°What¡­ What the hell did you do to me¡­!?¡± Stewart uttered whilst putting his head down, muttering under his breath.


    ¡°Nothing special. I just have good discipline with Soul Amplification: Ordnance. If I didn''t, I would have died from that ferocious attack earlier. I also might have sent ripples of soulura at the impact sight. Further injuring your internal organs.¡± The man said as he walked to the downed director. ¡°Now, I have some questions of my own¡ªDirector Stewart.¡±


    Summoning the remnants of his strength, Stewart would launch one last bead, enriched with a silent prayer.


    The man, however, cocked his head to the right, avoiding the bead. Wise, as it broke into the floor above. In retaliation, he coldly sliced the director''s left shoulder. Blood spewed everywhere¡ªthe ceiling, the walls, the floor, even splattering on the man, prompting Guspane to resurface. He tried to lick some of it, but his partner stopped him and gestured to his shoulders. Guspane complied, albeit somewhat reluctantly.


    As Stewart writhed in pain, holding his drooping shoulder, the man continued his interrogation. ¡°Let''s get straight to the point. Who is in charge? What the hell is the Soul Divination Council planning? Where are all your other bases? Why did you have a witch captive here? Answer these questions, and¡ª¡±


    ¡°You''ll let me live, right?¡± Stewart cut off the man, weakly snickering at his clich¨¦d interrogation.


    ¡°I was," the unamused man said as he gripped Jukill, "don''t know now though.¡±


    ¡°You don''t know a lot of things boy¡­. If you think you can s-stand against the Soul Divination Council¡­ The ones to herald the arrival of the great Celestial Race upon Eranovum once again¡­ You stand no chance¡­¡±


    Shock crossed the man''s face at the answer, his eyes widening to the max. ¡°Celestial Race!? They were forced back into the heavens a millennia ago by Adam. Why wou¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a witch yourself¡­ Aren''t you¡­ The b-blood of Giona Tamaki runs through your veins, but unlike that girl¡¯s, your¡¯s is¡­ T-tainted¡­ Impure¡­¡±


    The man''s face tightened with anger as he gritted his teeth and positioned Jukill below Stewart''s chin. ¡°That girl¡¯s? Impure? What does Giona Tamaki and witches have to do with the Celestials!? Speak!¡±


    Stewart chuckled. ¡°Is it¡­ not obvious? Giona Tamaki¡­ The first witch¡­ Was also the first¡­ The first ever joining of the Celestial and Devil Race¡­ And that means, the blood of Celestials and Devils runs through you too!¡±


    Suddenly, a singular ding could be heard, echoing within the corridor. Briefly stunned, the man watched as Stewart pulled out a circular button from his cloak. An instant later, the holding hand was sliced clean off.


    Unfortunately, the split second he gave Stewart was all he needed¡ªThe detonation had been set in motion.


    For safety measures, the button needed to be held down for a few seconds until it dinged, signifying its engagement. With another press, the last ditch self destruction procedure would be activated, killing anything and destroying everything not only within the fortress, but the entire island.


    The ground trembled violently, and as Stewart grinned maliciously, the only thing the mysterious man could do after realizing what Stewart had done was yell out in desperation: ¡°DAMMIT! GUSPANE!!!¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 16) Aserian Disaster Aftermath

 (Chapter 16) The Aserian Disaster Aftermath

    In the desolate aftermath of the Aserian Island''s explosion, an eerie stillness enveloped the fragmented landscape. The once-thriving ecosystem now lay in tatters. Nature''s beauty replaced by the sound of raging waves rushing in to fill the void. The air thick with a haze of ash, polluting the waters. Its surface littered with hundreds of overturned fish, adding onto the desolate atmosphere.


    As the sun started to peek above the horizon, casting a melancholic glow, the event would soon attract people all over who felt the immense shockwaves.


    Word quickly spread. From common shore-bound villages, to kingdoms, and later, continent-wide. Dubbed ''The Aserian Disaster'' along the way, it was a tragedy that was believed no one could have survived if anywhere near, let alone on the island¡ªBut was that true?


    Following the explosion, a long way down into Yuna River, emerged a burned right hand. It grabbed desperately at anything it could grapple onto. Finally, it found a moss-covered ledge and its owner pulled himself up.


    Clothes drenched, third-degree burns from head to toe, and fueled only by adrenaline, the mysterious man staggered like a reanimated corpse towards a nearby tree. Every small movement he made only furthered the excruciating pain he felt.


    Only making it part way, all he could do was fall onto his knees with a heavy thud. Re-calibrating himself, he shoved his fingers down his throat, forcing himself to throw up something: A slimy and grooved orb, drenched in his own saliva.


    ¡°Gus¡­pane¡­ Are you¡­ Alright?¡± The man uttered whilst falling to the ground, every word taking a noticeable toll to say.


    In response, the slimy ball started to elongate until Guspane revealed himself. The worm immediately crawled its way towards the man on death''s door. Its mournful cries as it licked the man''s face showed of nothing but their pure bond.


    ¡°Heha¡­ha¡­ I''m glad¡­ You''re okay¡­ Sorry I¡ªACK!¡ªUsed your own¡­ Cursed Technique on you¡­¡± The man''s voice came out raspy and hoarse. Turning his attention to his burned arm in front of him, he raised it to see just how fatal his wounds are.


    ¡°Even though I reinforced every inch of my body with soulura, the damage is still too much. Damn¡­ I can feel my consciousness slipping away¡­¡± The man thought to himself, succumbing to his injuries, only to slam his remaining hand on the ground. ¡°NO! I have to keep going!¡±


    He struggled to push himself back up with only one arm. It shook and wobbled, almost bucking under the pressure, but with the support of a knee, he rose to his feet.


    As he approached the nearby tree, the man could only repeat to himself in his head: ¡°Have to stop the council¡­ Have to stop the war¡­ Have to stop th¡ª!¡± Only to trip on a rock, stumbling down again.


    Now crawling to the base of the tree, the man rested on the trunk to try and regain any strength he could. Yet, despite his indomitable soul and resolve, he simply could not muster even an ounce of strength.


    As his vision blurred into total darkness, the only thing he could think of was what waited for him after death. The warm embrace of his family he once had¡ªOr the cold embrace of the void...


    As the last remnants of his consciousness began to flutter away, a young boy would stumble upon him only minutes later. His left eye carried a peculiar symbol: A mandela-like design, with intricate patterns converging into the central point of his red iris.


    Meanwhile, on the moonlit Enohayen Mountains, stood Dama''s cabin, shrouded in a peaceful silence. Within, the crackling embers from the fireplace caste a soft, flickering glow. Bathing the inside in a warmth only the bitter cold of the mountain could rival.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Dama himself lay sprawled on the wooden floor, this time upon Nina''s soft body as she cuddled with him. His occasional snores were in sync with the snot bubble he unknowingly created.


    Mumu sat motionless on the floor beside the bed, his head drooping, like it was some lifeless giant stuffed animal.


    However, on the bed, Giona squirmed beneath her blanket. Beads of sweat mixed with tears rolled down her face. High-pitched yelps of fear escaped her lips on occasion.


    Soon, she shot up, her piercing screams filling the entire cabin. Her breaths came in frantic gasps as the haunting visage of a hooded figure, their eyes glowing an ominous crimson, lingered in her mind.


    Startled from his deep slumber by both Giona''s screams and the popping of his snot bubble, Dama immediately rushed to the bed, albeit half awake, with Mumu and Nina in tow. Looking around to see what was wrong, nothing of concern struck him. Only a shaking and crying Giona, her arms crossed over her chest.


    ¡°Whazzat!? G-Giona? What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Dama exclaimed, his words slurring a bit as he tried to decipher what happened through his dopey haze.


    "Dam-ma¡­" Giona muttered, her voice trembling with a crippling fear.


    ¡°I-It''s okay Giona. You had a nightmare, didn''t you¡­ Must have been an unpleasant memory too, I''m so sorry¡­¡± Dama said, taking Giona into a gentle embrace and patting her head in an attempt to soothe her. ¡°I''m here and it''s only me here¡­ You''re safe here. Just breathe¡­ and focus on me.¡±


    Hearing his gentle voice, Giona tightly clung onto Dama.


    As the minutes passed and the tranquility of the mountain took back hold of the atmosphere, Dama could feel Giona''s shaking winding down. ¡°Better?¡± He asked, his voice carrying a tone of genuine care.


    Sniffing and taking a deep breath, Giona looked up and nodded, a grateful smile etching itself onto her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Here, let me clean you up a little bit,¡± using his mother''s handkerchief on the desk, Dama wiped Giona''s tears away, ¡°There! You''re good to go.¡±


    Looking out the window, he reveled in the shining sphere up in the sky, illuminating the room with its glow. ¡°We still have some time left before sunrise, you should get some more rest. Granny Tsubasa always said it''s the best medicine for anything!¡±


    Yawning himself, Dama stood up to go back into his deep slumber, "Goodnight Gio¡ª" but was stopped by a sudden tug of his sweater. He turned to find Giona, her teary eyes still reflecting traces of unease.


    ¡°Dama¡­¡± Giona murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    After a brief silence between them, while Dama was trying to figure out what she wanted, Giona would pat the bed whilst tugging harder on his sweater.


    ¡°Giona¡­?¡± Dama contemplated her gesture. The obvious answer was clear, but a part of him tried to deny it, mainly from embarrassment.


    Yet, he simply couldn''t ignore the look of complete vulnerability and solemn plea for support on Giona''s face. Dama never knew a human could pull off the ¡®Puppy Dog Eyes¡¯ effect until now. It felt like not only was she tugging on his sweater, but also tugging on an invisible string attached to Dama''s heart.


    Now that the two were in the same bed, Dama felt a rising warmth starting to stir within his body. While both he and Giona were sharing one blanket, the rate at which he felt was abnormal. It was something else he couldn''t quite decipher.


    As the blush of embarrassment crept upon his cheeks, a silent betraying hue that seemed to intensify the heat within him, he realized; It was the overwhelming awareness of intimacy in the moment. "This¡ªThis is new... It''s alright though, Giona''s just scared is all. All I need to do is fall asleep! Yeah, that''s all I need to do..."


    Trying to calm himself down by shifting himself, Dama accidentally met Giona''s gaze, who smiled with nothing but sparks of joy in her eyes.


    All Dama could do was avert his gaze in response. His attempt at staving off his embarrassment failed tenfold. The attempt would soon hit rock bottom when Giona nestled closer to Dama, oblivious to the practical emotional torture she was causing.


    Resting her head on his chest, she could feel his heart racing, and even though she didn''t know why, it made her happy. Relishing in that happiness, she felt the need to get even closer. The closer she got, the faster she could feel Dama''s heart beating, causing her to giggle.


    Dama on the other hand has never felt such a contradictory feeling before. The need to get away from the situation was overpowering. Yet, a part of him wanted to stay like that as long as he could embracing Giona, but couldn''t figure out why.


    Eventually accepting his fate, Dama gently wrapped his left arm around Giona. ¡°Jeez, even if I could, moving right now would disturb her peace¡­ Guess I''ll have to deal with this until sunrise¡­¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 17) Soul Divination Council Chairmen

 (Chapter 17) Soul Divination Council Chairmen

    Elsewhere, in a clandestine chamber shrouded in secrecy, the two giant metal doors leading into the room, of which bore the Soul Divination Council''s Insignia, slowly opened.


    As the light of the neighboring hallway seeped into the chamber, revealing a group of enigmatic figures sitting at a wide metal table, two people entered.


    One was a tall and lean man. His straight, blue-green hair and slightly tanned skin were the only features not obscured by his black cloak.


    The one walking beside him was a woman with long, amber hair and eyes. Her somewhat petite stature mirrored the man.


    The pair showed obvious signs of fidgeting and fear. Each click of the woman''s heels echoed throughout the entire room and back into their ears, somehow furthering the tension.


    Their hearts pounded with a mixture of apprehension and fear as they approached the round table bathed in a dim, eerie glow. Five hooded figures sat around it, their silhouettes barely discernible in the murky ambiance.


    ¡°Halt.¡± One of the chairmen commanded, his voice filled with heavy authority.


    The two individuals froze in an instant, their bodies dropping to one knee. They both gulped when hearing the rumbling of the colossal metal doors sealing shut, as if their own fates were also sealed.


    ¡°Captains Bacho and Munia¡­ I would say it''s a pleasure to meet again¡­ But,¡± Another chairman spoke, leaning back in his chair. ¡°I think we all know why you were called here today¡­¡±


    "Our stronghold in the Aserian Ocean¡ªYour Posts¡ªseems to have met a dreadful fate." Intoned another figure, their high, yet chilling voice seemed to strike Bacho''s and Munia''s very souls.


    "You phrase it as if it was their fault,¡± a fourth voice rang from the table of men, ¡°We already know they were sent off to find that girl. Isn''t that right¡ªDirector Matchi Tehew?"


    Everyone in the room realized and feared the immense weight that name garnered.


    Matchi Tehew, current leader of the Soul Divination Church and Council, and not to mention, labeled the ¡®Evilest Soul Sorcerer alive¡¯. He sat at the head of the table, his body completely obscured in shadows, with only the amulet he wore around his neck reflecting the tiniest glint of light.


    Tehew leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table. ¡°Correct¡­ Though, I did say if I ever saw them again without the girl¡­¡±


    Munia abruptly shot up in fear for what''s to come. ¡°M-my lord, I know you said to find her, and I want to say we have a lead! So ple¡ª!¡±


    ¡°SILENCE!!!¡± One of the other chairmen¡¯s voice boomed within the chamber. The singular command echoing repeatedly as it got quieter, yet keeping the same absolute authority it held throughout. ¡°To speak without being told is a grievous misconduct. Know your place, Munia¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-Y-Yessir¡­¡± Munia weakly replied.


    Witnessing this from a short distance away, Bacho couldn''t help the small ember of anger lighting inside of him.


    ¡°It''s quite alright,¡± Tehew coldly remarked, secretly enjoying the show of total fear he had over Munia, ¡°But to cut to the chase, the fortress we had in the Aserian Ocean has unfortunately exploded. Crewmen sent to the aftermath have reported it was done by the self-destruction procedure¡­ To think there''s someone out there who''s able to push our men to that point¡­¡±


    A heavy silence hung in the air, broken only by the captains'' shallow breaths as they exchanged anxious glances, the weight of impending doom bearing down upon them.


    "This was not happenstance; it was a deliberate strike against us. We don''t know who attacked them, but it''s safe to say the explosion did them in¡­ Is what I''d like to say, but we absolutely cannot leave ANYTHING up to chance¡­ Which is why I''m tasking both you and our entire squadron of captains to go look for this fool.¡±


    Another chairman raised their hand to speak. "It is my suspicion that the breach in our security, leading to the destruction of our fortress, could be linked to the one who escaped our grasp four years past¡­¡±


    A shiver of dread passed through not only Bacho and Munia, but also the other chairmen as they exchanged alarmed glances.


    "You mean¡ª" began the next chairman, their voice filled with a mixture of disbelief and apprehension.


    "Indeed," Tehew cut in, his tone bearing an edge of urgency, "Our most elusive and skilled subject, No. 35: The Ghost Assassin."


    ¡°The Ghost Assassin!?¡± Bacho struggled to maintain composure as he internally panicked. ¡°No. 35, the legendary Ghost Assassin, a child soldier trained by the Nightstalkers. He possessed expertise in stealth and lethal precision, far surpassing even most dedicated Executioners at the Council¡¯s disposal. His record of completing missions and leaving no survivors was unmatched!¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "I believe it''s time we locate No. 35. Not only to reclaim what was taken, but to ensure that justice is served for the crimes committed against us." One chairman stated.


    The other chairmen nodded in silent agreement of a shared resolve to hunt down the elusive figure.


    ¡°No worries,¡± Tehew leaned back in his chair, and by proxy, back into the shadows, his left eye glinting with an ominous crimson color. ¡°I already handpicked someone to complete this task: ¡®Puppeteer¡¯. Other than that, you two are dismissed. There''s nothing to discuss further.¡±


    At their director''s behest, Bacho and Munia stood, bowed once more, and walked towards the exit. Both tried their best to keep their body shaking to a minimum.


    As Bacho reached for the handles to heave the colossal doors open, Tehew would say one last thing. ¡°By the way, this should go without saying¡­ But please don''t fail¡­ For your sakes at least. Good luck¡­¡±


    Now outside in the main hallway and the entrance closed behind them, the two captains would immediately hug the walls, trying to catch their breath.


    ¡°I feel like I''m going to throw up from the stress alone, Munia¡­¡± Bacho heaved out in between ragged breaths.


    Munia agreed. ¡°Tell me about it. Now we have to go and find another random dude¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ The only thing we can do is keep moving forward. Any progress is better than none, and I don¡¯t feel like getting my skin flayed just yet. Come on.¡±


    Now making their way down the hall, two figures, wearing silver lined black cloaks, soon came into view. Figures both of them were familiar with.


    ¡°Well well well, if it isn''t trashbag and our lovely Munia.¡± Said a man with wild blonde hair, emerald eyes, and a cocky snarl, nonchalantly twirling a flintlock pistol in his right hand.


    ¡°You two look ghastly, like you''ve seen a ghost! Judging from where you''re coming from, I don''t blame ya.¡± The one with long, dark blue and permed hair commented. His eyes were perpetually shut, adding on to his snarky laugh after.


    Bacho¡¯s brow furrowed in frustration. ¡°Senpai Carlin and Hrall¡­¡±


    ¡°Tch, is that all you have to say to your superior, trashbag?¡± Carlin smugly remarked, purposefully getting in Bacho''s face. They both stood at the same height of seventy inches.


    Carlin enjoyed seeing the rising irritation painting itself onto Bacho''s entire face, as he knew Bacho couldn''t do anything as a lower status member.


    ¡°It''s not worth it¡­¡± Almost letting his anger get the best of him, Bacho took a deep breath, cooling himself, and continued walking. ¡°Let''s go Munia, we have a mission to do.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right!¡± Munia perked up, chasing after Bacho, only for her right arm to be grabbed by Carlin.


    ¡°Come now, let the trash take itself out to the dumpster, a place a woman shouldn''t be. At least she has some value.¡± Carlin laughed out, staring down an irritated Bacho as he turned around.


    ¡°Hey! Let go!¡± Munia cried out as she tried to pull away, but to no avail.


    Twisting her arm, causing her to yelp in pain, and pulling her face to face with him, Carlin heartlessly belittled Munia. ¡°You of all people should know you can''t disobey men like me. You may be a captain, but you¡¯re still just a woman¡­¡±


    In a flash, Carlin would find himself punching his own face with the hand he was holding Munia.


    ¡°Uh-oh~! Looks like our friend over here has lost his marbles, punching and knocking himself on his own ass.¡± Bacho smugly said, letting go of Munia''s right arm.


    Hrall could barely mask his laughter as Carlin scrambled to his feet.


    ¡°What the hell was that!? You fucking shitbag!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Did I get promoted from trashbag to shitbag? I''m so honored, sen~pai!¡± Bacho teasingly snickered, extending his arms outward for a hug.


    Now boiling with anger, Carlin lunged at Bacho with a right hook, only to be socked in the face by Bacho''s own right hook.


    ¡°Man, now that I think about it. This WAS worth it.¡± Bacho thought to himself as he stepped back with the smuggest face he could muster.


    Regaining his footing from the blow, Carlin wracked his brain for an answer. ¡°What the hell is going on!? How did he strike me first? He didn''t even start to throw a punch! I''m no doubt stronger and faster, so why!?¡±


    To Munia and Hrall, it just looked like they switched places in an instant, position and all.


    As a single drop of blood peeked out from Carlin''s nostrils, he raised his pistol at Bacho, but was stopped by a distinct sound behind him.


    The left door had been slightly creaked open. ¡°Executioners Carlin and Hrall¡­ The Directors are waiting.¡± A disembodied voice spoke from the darkness of the chamber.


    ¡°Well, looks like we have to get going. Can''t keep the Directors waiting,¡± Hrall said as he made his way down the hall, tapping Carlin''s shoulder as he passed. ¡°Right, Carlin?¡±


    Angrily glaring at a smirking Bacho, a visible vein forming on his forehead, Carlin reluctantly turned his back to heed the call of the Directors with Hrall, scoffing.


    A gesture Bacho would do in kind with Munia in tow.


    After the altercation, an awkward silence hung between Bacho and Munia as they walked down the hall. The silence would be broken moments later though by a grateful Munia. ¡°Thanks, Bacho.¡±


    Scoffing again, Bacho cracked his knuckles in a self-assuring manner. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I hate that guy''s guts more than anyone else. I may get in trouble, but fuck, he had that, and much more, coming. Either way, can''t just let him grab you like that.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ Bacho, I''m wondering...¡±


    ¡°Hm? Wondering about what?¡±


    ¡°It''s just¡­ I heard from some other captains that you were given the opportunity to be promoted to an Executioner, but turned it down. Was that true?¡±


    Bacho put both hands behind his head as he answered. ¡°That? Yeah, a few months ago.¡±


    Shocked by her partner''s response, Munia ran in front of Bacho and asked him why face-to-face. ¡°Really!? Why? The pay and respect you earn is way bigger, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is, but I just didn''t want to¡­ It''s kind of complicated¡­¡± Bacho said while sheepishly rubbing the back of his head, trying his best to hide the slight blush he felt forming.


    ¡°In truth, Munia¡­ If it meant staying as your partner, I don¡¯t mind staying a captain¡­¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 18) No. 35: The Ghost Assassin

 (Chapter 18) No. 35: The Ghost Assassin

    As the first rays of dawn painted the cobbled streets of Reaon in a golden hue, Alaric Benom trudged along, half-awake, his eyes still heavy with sleep.


    His destination¡ªThe Gilded Chalice Tavern. He could almost hear the bar calling for his steady hand.


    However, the morning''s tranquility shattered when Alaric stumbled upon an ongoing exchange between two upperclassmen, their elegant attire shining in the morning sun.


    "Have you heard?" One exclaimed, eyes wide with disbelief.


    "About the explosion in the Aserian Ocean about a day ago? Aye, I have¡­" The other replied solemnly.


    Alaric''s steps faltered as he realized what they had said. With his curiosity piqued, he leaned against a nearby pillar, feigning nonchalance as he listened intently.


    "It obliterated the entire Aserian Island," the first speaker continued, shaking his head, "Nothing was left, I tell you. Just gone!¡±


    "Wasn''t it the same island boats and people disappeared near?¡±


    ¡°The very same one! Do you think those two are connected?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know myself, but I''ve heard rumors¡­" The second person murmured, casting a wary glance around as if fearing eavesdroppers. Whispers say it was an arcane experiment gone awry. Others claim it was a vengeful witch''s wrath unleashed."


    As the conversation between the men shifted to speculation, Alaric straightened himself and continued his journey, as he already knew the answer himself. Flashes of his previous foreboding tavern encounter with the enigmatic man rang in his head. ¡°That witch¡­ What the hell have you gotten into? Gods above, keep him safe. He''s most likely walking around with a giant target on his back now¡ªsame as me¡­¡±


    As Alaric pushed open the heavy wooden door of the Gilded Chalice Tavern, he met the gaze of a familiar man perched behind the counter. It was Finnegan Benom arranging the morning''s inventory.


    "Ah, morning lad! Bright and early I see!" Finnegan called out, a warm smile formed on his round face as he greeted with a hearty wave.


    Alaric managed a half-hearted nod in response, his brow furrowed and his steps slower than usual. Finnegan''s keen eyes didn''t miss the telltale signs of a troubled mind.


    "Somethin'' weighing on ya, Alaric?" Finnegan inquired, setting down a bottle of aged whiskey with a soft clink.


    Alaric hesitated for a moment, contemplating whether to share his concerns. "It''s nothing boss, I just didn''t get enough sleep is all...¡±


    Finnegan''s expression softened. ¡°It''s about the explosion, right?¡±


    Alaric couldn''t help the shock crossing his face, confirming Finnegan''s suspicions.


    Waddling from behind the counter, his short and chubby figure being revealed, Finnegan went to comfort his employee. ¡°Word''s been getting around. Troublesome indeed, lad¡ªBut you gotta remember. A bartender''s duty ain''t just to pour drinks, but to also offer a sanctuary, a haven for those seekin'' respite from the chaos outside. As long as people have faith and strength, hope and prosperity will come."


    Taking a moment to consider his words, Alaric nodded, appreciating Finnegan''s optimistic wisdom. "You''re right, boss. I''ll keep that in mind."


    With a reassuring pat on Alaric''s shoulder, Finnegan returned to his tasks as Alaric went to dress in his proper work attire.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Together, they prepared baked goods, cleaned every mug, dusted each surface, and opened shop in time for the day.


    Hours later, the Gilded Chalice Tavern would experience its most crowded hours yet. The air hummed with conversations, laughter, and the boisterous cheer intermingling along the clinking of tankards. The melody of lutes played by wandering minstrels on the corner stage were the cherry on top.


    With the biggest smile on his face, Alaric looked and commented upon the sea of drunken bliss. ¡°Jeez boss, how''d you predict this too?¡±


    Finnegan pulled out a small comb from his left pocket. Starting to comb his short black hair forward, he confidently responded. ¡°Har! Experience my boy! That¡¯s all there is to it! Also, you can drop ol¡¯ ¡®boss¡¯, just call me Finnegan¡ªor better yet, pops!¡±


    Shocked, Alaric questioned Finnegan. ¡°Pops?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why not? You already took my last name¨C¡±


    ¡°You mean you forced your last name on me.¡± Alaric sarcastically mused.


    ¡°Right right, but what else was I supposed to do when finding that starving boy all alone one night, hm~?¡±


    Opening his mouth for a rebuttal, Alaric could do nothing but look away flushed in response. Alaric himself remembered that very same night Finnegan referred to.


    It was a stormy night about four years ago, at the height of the Hiyan Plague. It had already been four months since Alaric, only known as No. 35 or ''Jester'' back then, escaped the Soul Divination Council thanks to the plague.


    At first resorting to basic and harmless countryside theft to survive, something that was child¡¯s play to him as a trained assassin, he quickly realized it wouldn¡¯t sustain him for much longer.


    The Hiyan Plague had already killed thousands, leaving numerous villages a contaminated ghost town and forcing established kingdoms to close their borders. The latter is what affected a young Alaric the most, since his primary target were merchant carriages travelling between kingdoms.


    On a hill looking at the Kingdom of Reaon, a hooded Alaric pondered on his next move. As a trained assassin, he could survive for extended periods of time without food or water, but he was nearing his end. The rumbling in his stomach howled almost as loud as the thundering sky above him. His skin shriveled due to his severe thirst.


    Now making his move, his waterlogged footsteps were tinged with hesitation. Until this point, he avoided such populated places like Reaon in fear of coming across a Council Member, but¡­


    ¡°I have no choice¡­¡± Alaric weakly said through gritted teeth. The towering stone brick walls ahead were a clear obstacle between him and survival.


    Approaching the front entrance, Alaric doubted his decision for a moment. However, he pushed forward. He didn''t want to risk wasting energy looking for an opening other than the entrance.


    A guard, adorned with a beige tunic and silver armor, the Reaon knight uniform, stood at the front gate.


    Sheltered from the raging storm by the overarching stone, he stood resolute alone, a precaution from the plague.


    With his head in the clouds, the guard soon spotted a small, hooded figure through the shimmering silver curtain that drenched the landscape. Trying to see what exactly he was looking at, he squinted through the heavy rain. ¡°What the hell? Is that¡ªa traveler? There''s no way¡­ No one has come to Reaon not long after the plague hit¡­ But if it is¡­¡±


    Suddenly, once the figure had gotten closer, it vanished in an instant. The guard was bewildered, so many questions rushed through his mind to explain what he had witnessed right in front of him. Was it a hallucination from being alone for so long? Was it a symptom of the Hiyan disease? Or perhaps, it was the ghost of someone who died from the plague¡­


    The guard continued to ponder on the mysterious figure, until the gate behind him creaked open. Opened from his side, the guard was mortified¡ªan outsider had just gotten inside without him noticing at all. A possible carrier of the Hiyan disease, that once spread, could spell doom for all of Reaon.


    Now darting through the vacant streets of Reaon, Alaric searched for any shops that could satiate both his hunger and thirst. Each rapid step created small splashes, adding to the cacophony of rain hitting various surfaces.


    Unfortunately, the search proved fruitless, as every store and pop-up shop he came across was entirely empty. Some were due to the foresight of the shop owners relocating their stock until the plague went by. Others showed obvious signs of forced entry and vandalism.


    Until one store that is. At the end of a block, the inside had packaged bread displayed via a side window. Alaric pressed against the window, his mouth salivating at the thought of his pain from hunger ailing him no longer.


    Taking a two-pronged dagger from beneath his drenched cloak, he readied to break the window, until¡­


    ¡°Someone!! Help!!!¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 19) A Diamond In The Rough

 (Chapter 19) A Diamond In The Rough

    The rain poured relentlessly, drenching the cobblestone streets of Reaon Kingdom in a torrential downpour. Thunder rumbled overhead, showcasing the storm''s ferocity.


    Through the deluge raced a young girl, her long and golden locks of hair swaying in the wind.


    In her arms, she clutched a collection of colorful vials. Their contents glimmering even in the gloom of the storm. Each step was a battle against the roaring wind and heavy rain, yet the battle she was focusing on was the battle against time.


    As she turned into a narrow alleyway, her foot caught on a loose piece of cobblestone, and she stumbled, a cry of pain escaping her lips as she twisted her ankle.


    With a thud, she crashed to the ground, her blue maiden dress splattering into the muddy puddles of the alley. Her pristine white socks and brown shoes now were soaked in muddy water.


    The vials flew from her grasp, with some shattering on impact. Their contents scattered across the pavement and disappeared among the rainwater. The girl lay there for a moment, rain pelting down upon her, the pain in her ankle searing through her body.


    Ignoring the throbbing ache in her ankle, she started to push herself back up. In doing so, she caught a glimpse of her face. It was now all scratched up, with her makeup being carried down her cheeks by the water.


    Tears started to well in her eyes from both the pain and her appearance. Yet, she snapped back into focus when the image of a sickly woman flashed in her head. She began to crawl across the wet pavement for the fallen vials. With each one she retrieved, she felt a surge of relief, knowing that her mission was not yet lost.


    ¡°There you are!¡± A voice sounded from behind her, making the girl almost jump out of her skin.


    Turning around, she was shocked to see the two older men she thought she escaped from. She sat petrified on the flooded ground in their presence.


    The men themselves were panting as if they both ran a marathon, with the slightly more chubby one resting on his knees. Both wore a simple cotton green shirt, wool pants, and worn boots, all of which was drenched.


    Catching his breath, the lankier man pointed at the girl, full of contempt. ¡°You brat! Look what you¡¯ve done!! Not only did you steal from us, you gone and wasted some of the vials!!¡± He said, reaching for the vials she had in her arms.


    The girl pulled the mysterious vials into her chest in response. ¡°Please no! My mother needs these! She''ll die from the Hiyan disease if I don''t get this to her! I''ll do anything! Just please¡­ Let me save my mother¡­¡±


    The two men turned, looked at each other, and heartlessly laughed at the girl''s pathetic display.


    ¡°Girlie, you must not understand. The remedies you stole from us will sell like fortunes! The more desperate dimwits like you get, the more demand rises, and so too the price. It''s basic business really, but not the most ethical¡­¡± The man started to walk towards the girl, pulling out a knife. ¡°Which is why we can''t just let you go, or else news will spread, leading to us in trouble.¡±


    The girl scrambled to her feet and backed away from the approaching man. ¡°Wha¡­! St-Stay away¡­!¡± Only to walk right into the lanky one, who snuck up behind her.


    As the man restricted her arms, she immediately started going into full panic mode. ¡°No! Let me go! Please! Someone!! Help!!!¡±


    ¡°It''s no use,¡± The man in front of her said with a smirk. ¡°With these thick walls and the heavy rain drowning out any noise, I wouldn''t waste my breath.¡±


    The man behind the girl quickly overpowered her, locking her arms behind her back, and causing the vials to drop to the ground. Now holding both of her arms with one hand, he used the other to cover her mouth to muffle her screams. ¡°Just hurry it up Dareil, one of the guards might be nearby! You get imprisoned for being outside during quarantine, but if they catch onto our little business, we''re fucked!¡±


    ¡°Yeah yeah Gial, keep her still. I''ll make it quick with the heart.¡± The man said as he raised his knife.


    The girl could only watch through black tears as the knife came down.


    It was then, that a dagger sliced through the air. In the dagger''s wake, the rainwater displaced and converged on the dagger''s surface, momentarily forming a vacant pathway. The rainwater later rearranging itself to fill the void left behind.


    With a distinct and sharp thud on impact, the dagger skewered Dareil''s armed hand.


    ¡°GWAAAAAAAAH!¡± Dareil screamed, dropping to his knees from the sudden pain. With a clang, his knife landed in the water below, which slowly took on a red hue from his blood.


    ¡°Bro!¡± Gial shouted at his brother¡¯s hand gushing blood.


    Yet, when he and the girl he was holding hostage looked up at the assailant, a wave of petrifying fear overloaded their senses.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    A hooded figure stood at the entrance of the dimly lit alleyway. His figure was entirely shrouded in the shadows.


    As Gial focused his eyes in a fruitless attempt to identify the newcomer, the ambient darkness would be pierced by a sudden flash. A thunder-strike bestowed from the stormy night, briefly revealing the figure''s silhouette.


    It was Alaric. Adorned with a flexible, yet durable black cloak that obscured most of his upper body, breathable black pants, reinforced kneecaps and a jester mask, he started to approach the trio. Each step he took, his black and rubber sole boots met a puddle on the ground, creating a soft splash.


    Dareil meanwhile still writhed in pain on the ground. Now on all fours in puddles reddened from his own blood, he looked behind him. His eyes met the gaze of Alaric''s cold, red stare. Scrambling to his feet, still holding his bloodied left hand, both men would shout in unison. ¡°Who the hell are you!?¡±


    Alaric stopped, yet remained silent. Both men could feel his gaze pierce through them as if they were being gauged and assessed.


    Finally taking his left arm from under his cloak, revealing black leather gloves with open tips, Alaric readied himself with his prized Kumotaki Dagger.


    A sudden wave of sheer lethality enveloped the men when they saw the dagger. It featured a sleek, obsidian-black blade, divided into two fangs. Each fang curved sharply, creating a menacing and symmetrical design. The hilt was adorned with intricate, silver engravings, enhancing both its mystical appeal. Lastly, on the shoulder of the hilt, the Soul Divination Council''s Insignia could be seen¡ªthe very same symbol that was on the cloaks of those who gave them the vials.


    ¡°W-Who do you think you are!¡± Dareil shouted in a desperate attempt to reject his fear. Ripping the dagger from his left hand, he pointed the bloodied blade at Alaric. ¡°Take this! Thunder Affinity: Lightning Dart!!¡±


    The dagger brimmed and crackled with an energy akin to the same lightning spawned from the storm above. After a brief moment, a narrow beam of electricity arced through the cascading raindrops towards Alaric.


    In response, Alaric gripped the kumotaki dagger and deflected the bolt of energy with a backhanded motion. A seemingly impossible feat, as most weapons could never deflect such magic, let alone reacting to an attack of such speed.


    However, both Alaric and the weapon he stole from the Council were far from ordinary.


    The redirected lightning dart pierced through the air towards the men, finally striking the roof of a nearby house. Debris from the collision rained down upon the two men and the girl.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Gial shouted as he threw the girl to the side while dodging the debris. Dareil also dodged and turned his attention back to Alaric¡ªbut was only met with the empty entrance of the alleyway.


    In the same instant of realization, numerous stab wounds appeared on his torso and abdomen. Blood began to pour like a waterfall from Dareil wounds as he kneeled in pain. Though, the pain was but a prick of sand compared to Dareil''s confusion. He didn''t see, hear, nor feel anything rush towards him. It was as if the air itself took form and attacked him.


    A bewildered Gial witnessed the entire sequence and dashed for the knife Dareil dropped. He couldn¡¯t see the hooded figure anymore, so he dazedly thought it was the best time. Making it to the knife, Gial would stop immediately in his tracks. Despite all reason, he sensed that if he moved his neck even a centimeter further, he would die.


    An assumption that would be proven correct as he looked down upon kumotaki. The two fanged dagger pressed against the weak flesh of his neck, drawing a drop of blood.


    Alaric himself stood shoulder to shoulder with him, facing the opposite way and holding the kumotaki in place with cutthroat precision. ¡°Make a single sound, it¡¯ll be your last¡­ So listen¡­¡± Alaric words came out in a ghastly tone, filled with malice. Though the malice masked Alaric¡¯s weakened state, Gial couldn¡¯t help but gulp as he shivered from the haunting words. ¡°I avoided your brother''s vital areas¡ªtake him and leave¡­¡±


    Gial looked down, considering Alaric¡¯s threatening suggestion. Looking back up at his brother''s crumpled body, he raised his hands, swallowing his pride. ¡°Al¡­ A-Alright¡­ I understand¡­¡±


    Acknowledging Gial''s fearful compliance, Alaric withdrew kumotaki. His eyes never leaving Gial''s back.


    As Gial picked up Dareil over his shoulder, he could still feel Alaric''s stare pierce through his body.


    The girl, still shell-shocked from what just happened, retrieved any unbroken vials. Standing back up, she stared curiously at Alaric. ¡°Who¡­ Who is he? I''ve never seen him here before around here.¡±


    As if hearing her thoughts, Alaric turned slightly, meeting her gaze. Staring into his fiery red eyes with her own golden eyes, she could see how cold, yet soft they were. As weird as it felt, she knew she wasn''t in danger.


    Just then, a low ominous chime echoed throughout the entirety of Reaon. While Alaric had no clue what it meant, the other three knew.


    ¡°O-Oh no!¡± The girl muttered, fearful for what''s to come.


    Whenever the giant bell on top of Reaon Castle is rung, it means either an attack is coming, or an intruder has infiltrated the walls. In whichever emergency, Reaon¡¯s battalion of knights swarmed the place in attempt to dispel any threats.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening!?¡± Alaric asked the girl. Before she could answer though, Gial and Dareil sprinted full speed into the open streets.


    What they saw would normally send them running, but right now, they couldn''t have been any happier¡ªa wave of Reaon Guards rushing through the streets.


    ¡°THE INTRUDER IS OVER HERE!! HE ATTACKED MY BRO AND I!¡±


    Realizing what Gial had done, Alaric gently grabbed the girl, using his left hand to cover her mouth and his right arm to support the vials in her arms.


    Right before the girl began to struggle, Alaric whispered in her ear. (¡°I''m not going to hurt you. Stay completely still and don''t speak¡­ They won''t notice us, I promise.¡±)


    Confused and afraid, the girl soon felt an enigmatic energy envelop her entire body. Alaric then shuffled them under an overarching roof.


    Soon after, the two heard a parade of heavy armored footsteps approaching. Every clatter from their steel toed boots created a rising symphony of dread.


    The girl wanted to run as she knew what the punishment was for disobeying kingdom orders, but it was too late. A battalion of ten guards had already rounded the corner into the alleyway.


    Alaric and the girl stood out in the open, completely exposed with their backs to the alleyway walls¡­


    And yet, only one guard would murmur to himself. ¡°T¡ªThere''s no one here¡­¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 20/End of Act 1) A Diamond In The Rough: Part 2

 (Chapter 20/End of Act 1) A Diamond In The Rough: Part 2

    ¡°Yeah, no one''s here! Is this some joke?¡± Another annoyed guard commented.


    ¡°Oy, there''s an abnormal amount of shattered glass all over the ground¡­¡± A third guard pointed out to the others.


    The girl watched bewildered as the guards scanned every inch of the alleyway. ¡°What''s happening? We''re right here out in the open¡­ How can they not see us?¡±


    Another fleet of helmet wearing guards soon appeared from the shadows of the alley''s other end. A guard with golden linings on his armor and tunic, indicative of a higher authority, led the fleet. ¡°Unit C! Why are you dawdling here? Where¡¯s Captain Bush?¡± The leading guard commanded an answer.


    A similar looking guard pushed through the crowd until he was face to face with the commanding individual. ¡°Captain Husk, Captain Bush reporting. We were searching the streets when a pair of brothers came out of this alley, one heavily injured. One brother stated they were attacked by the possible intruder.¡±


    ¡°When was this!?¡±


    ¡°Just a few seconds ago actually¡ª" Bush said, pointing behind him. "¡ªThe brothers are being treated and interrogated right now by two of my men.¡±


    Captain Husk perked up in confusion. ¡°A few seconds? That''s not possible! If they were attacked in this alley, and you haven¡¯t caught them, my squadron would have ran into them.¡±


    Captain Bush grasped his helmet''s chin, agreeing with Husk. ¡°Indeed, this intruder seems dangerous¡­ All the more reason to find and capture them, see why they''re here.¡±


    ¡°Why? The fact they''ve already attacked some of our citizens is all I need.¡± Captain Husk turned and pointed at his squadron behind him. ¡°Men! I want every square inch of Reaon searched for this fool! Move out!!¡±


    ¡°Yessir!!¡± Husk¡¯s squadron all saluted and slammed their legs together in unison. Their synchronized shouts echoed throughout the very kingdom. Once finished, they heeded their captain''s orders and left the alley.


    Captain Bush turned to his squadron in kind. ¡°Unit C! I want you men to do the same! Move out!!¡±


    Unit C mirrored Husk''s Unit every action in response. ¡°Yessir!!¡±


    Once both units dispatched, Captain Husk made his way to the two brothers in the street. ¡°Sorry about this, boys, but I''m going to have to take you two into custody of the kingdom. Not only did you break quarantine rules, but you have information we need. Don''t worry though, you both will be given the proper treatment back at the castle.¡±


    With a snap of his fingers, Bush commanded his two men to take the brothers back to the castle, with him and Husk in tow.


    Now alone in the alley, Alaric waited a few more seconds until finally uncovering the girl''s mouth.


    The girl staggered forward, coughing and gasping for air before turning to Alaric. ¡°Wha¡­ What just happened? Who are you? What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Alaric took a moment to reply. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have a name¡­¡± He said solemnly as he walked towards the exit of the alley. Making it part way, Alaric suddenly hugged the wall, coughing up blood.


    ¡°Ah! Are you okay!?¡± The girl ran up to Alaric to support him.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ I overexerted¡­ Myself¡­¡± Alaric said through ragged breaths, his body slowly crumpling to the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll be¡­ Fi¡­ne¡­ ¡± With his words trailing off in the end, Alaric fell face first into a puddle, unconscious.


    The girl rushed by his side and checked for any signs of life, breathing a sigh of relief feeling his heartbeat. ¡°He¡¯s alive! But still¡­ Who is he¡­¡± She thought as she turned him on his back, lifted his hood and took off his jester mask.


    Doing so, Alaric¡¯s desperate situation became clear to the girl. His long red hair was unkempt and matted from lack of care. His face was pale with sunken cheeks and eyes. Dark circles surrounded his eyes, telling of his insomnia. The only other color on his face were the flushed spots on his cheeks and forehead.


    ¡°Oh my goodness¡­! It¡¯s as if he hasn¡¯t eaten for weeks!! The flushing seems to also be a fever. If I leave him like this, he¡¯ll die!¡± The girl panicked, contemplating on what she should do. Though, a husky voice from around the corner would alleviate her worries almost instantly.


    ¡°Perlone! Perlone, where are you!?¡±


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°F-Father!?¡±


    -


    As his consciousness started to tiptoe back into place, Alaric opened his eyes to total darkness. He could feel a thin blanket and a pair of clothes cuddling him. His senses and memories slowly reawakening as he rubbed his head.


    Once the brief haze of sleep inertia went away, Alaric started to panic at his current situation. ¡°Shit! Where am I¡ª!?¡± He thought as he sat straight up, bonking his head hard on something above him.


    Flopping back onto the floor, eyes welling up with tears and holding his forehead from the pain, Alaric realized something. The floor he was sleeping on was patterned with wooden planks, like a typical house.


    After this realization, sounds of rustling bed sheets and creaking reverberated from all around Alaric. Paralyzed with confusion for the first time in a while, Alaric then heard the distinct click of a lamp, followed by his immediate area being illuminated.


    Turning his head to the side, he could only see a glimpse of the room he was in from underneath a canopy-like structure. It was then that Alaric pieced it together. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m under someone¡¯s bed¡­?¡±


    A mischievous giggle sounded from all around Alaric, followed by its owner popping her head down to peer beneath the bed. It was the girl he saved, her face framed by strands of her tied-up golden hair. ¡°My bed to be specific!¡± She exclaimed with a blushing smile.


    ¡°Y-You!¡±


    The girl pouted with puffed cheeks. ¡°You? I have a name ya know, Perlone.¡±


    ¡°R-Right¡­¡± Alaric said while preparing to climb from underneath the bed, something Perlone stopped.


    ¡°Hold on, it may have been three days, but the guards could still kick in our door any minute! They¡¯re searching every house for you!¡±


    Alaric''s eyes stretched wide open in an instant. ¡°Huh!? I was out for three days!?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was kind of scary to be honest, especially with the fever you had, but you pulled through! It¡¯s like your body is used to such harsh ailments.¡±


    Alaric averted his gaze, the truth being his body was indeed trained to survive such conditions by the Nightstalkers. ¡°Yeah¡­ I guess you could say that¡­¡±


    Tilting her head while smiling, Perlone got off her bed. ¡°Just hold still for a little bit longer, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re very hungry and thirsty. I¡¯ll get you something and tell my father you¡¯re awake.¡± Taking a few steps, she perked up, seemingly remembering something, and kneeled down to meet Alaric¡¯s gaze again. ¡°Oh yeah, I almost forgot. Thank you for saving me¡­ Because of you, my mother¡¯s symptoms have improved. Again, thank you.¡± After smiling again, Perlone stood up and rushed out of her room calling for her father.


    Alaric himself could only look up at the wooden beams that supported the underside of the bed, a blush forming as Perlone¡¯s voice echoed in his head¡ªno one had ever said that to him before, much less show him even an ounce of kindness, with one exception.


    "Benny..."


    Slowly, the wooden beams of the bed morphed into the wooden beams that supported the Glided Chalice Tavern¡¯s roof. Alaric was now back in the present from his reminiscing.


    Finnegan laughed at Alaric¡¯s blushing face. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought, har har! Either way my boy, you''re basically part of the family, like my own son at this point! So no need for formalities!¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ Alright alright¡­ Speaking of family, how''s your wife and daughter bo¡ª" Alaric stopped himself, coughing into his left hand. "Ahem, Finnegan?¡±


    ¡°Darn, no ¡®Pops¡¯?¡±


    ¡°We''ll get there once we get there.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ Well, they''re doing fine lad, thank you for asking. The wife still really likes how respectful you are, and I gotta agree! My darling Perlone is also doing fine! Ah," Finnegan perked up, "that reminds me! Perlone was asking about you last night.¡±


    Alaric raised an eyebrow in response. ¡°She was? Hope it wasn''t anything bad.¡±


    ¡°Of course not, she was asking how you were doing. Seems you''re living in her head,¡± Finnegan closed his eyes and grasped at his own chin in contemplation. ¡°As a father, I woooould be more pressed, but if it''s you lad¡­¡±


    Alaric became flustered after catching on. ¡°I don''t like what you''re insinuating¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh come on lad! If she became your bride, I wouldn''t have to worry about the business going under! Think about it!¡± Finnegan exclaimed while patting Alaric''s back.


    Alaric only closed his eyes and chuckled. ¡°Heh, so it''s all about the business to you?¡±


    ¡°You know what I meant! I''ve known you for four years now, I practically watched you grow up into the fine young man you are now. You''ve lived on your own ever since working here. You even got that magic of yours where you basically become invisible! Not to mention how surprisingly strong you are, breaking up drunken fights between men twice your size with ease! You''re like a golden needle in a haystack, if I don''t say so myself!¡±


    ¡°I understand and appreciate the compliments sir, but¡­ Are you sure me? You don''t even know about my history before we met. What if¡­" Alaric paused as he rubbed the back of his head, full of regret. "What if I did bad things in the past¡­¡±


    ¡°Lad¡­ I don¡¯t need to. You don''t realize it, but you exude strength, protection, respect, and dignity. Qualities of a man¡ªa man people can automatically trust. If you were a bad person in the past, I can say with the utmost confidence that he''s no more.¡± Finishing a table order of drinks and preparing to serve them out, Finnegan continued. ¡°Either way, you were never a bad person to begin with. What I saw that night, when you saved my daughter from those punks, was nothing but a diamond in the rough.¡±


    As Finnegan walked into the endless sea of patrons within the tavern, Alaric looked down, trying to hide the battle he was fighting against his own tears. ¡°Hehe, thanks¡­ Pops¡­¡± He said under his breath with the biggest smile on his face.


    Alas, despite his efforts, one tear still crept out.


    -


    Next: (Act 2: Chapter 21) Another Fateful Encounter?

 Prologue (Chapter 1, 2 & 5 Remaster)

    In a dimly lit corridor of an island-bound fortress, a calm, yet stern, voice reverberated off the frigid stone walls. The very same walls that were lined with the mangled corpses of multiple cloaked guards. "Care to explain yourselves, Captain Bacho and Munia?"


    The mentioned pair consisted of two individuals. One was a tall and lean man named Bacho. His straight, blue-green hair and slightly tanned skin were the only features not obscured by his black cloak, of which hid his trembling well. Cowering in fear behind Bacho was Munia, a short woman with long, amber hair. Her fear, however, was on full display.


    Both fidgeted anxiously as they stared into the dark abyss where the voice originated. Attempting to explain, they managed only fragmented, nervous stutters. Stutters that were silenced by the herald of advancing footsteps towards them.


    ¡°Don''t make me ask you again. How did you and your personnel..." The stern voice''s owner said as they stepped into view. "Let. Her. Escape.¡± The dim light from the torches only revealed their gold-lined black cloak and gold amulet. Bacho could almost hear the screaming of the damned from within the black crystal embedded in the center.


    Munia desperately pleaded her alibi. ¡°P-Please understand Director Tehew, w-w-we did everything up to standard to contain her, but s-she did something to the two guards on rotation! When someone else came to check on them, their bodies were covered head-to-toe with bite marks! N-Not only that, but right beside their bodies and all over her room were an abundance of dead ra-!¡±


    ¡°So you''re telling me she commanded rats to attack the guards?¡± Tehew''s voice condescendingly expressed, cutting off Munia.


    ¡°I¨CI¡­ I¡­¡± Munia could only stutter, her amber eyes filled to the brim with tears and pale face turning sickly blue, as she knew her fate if she answered wrong. The air thickened with tension as each advancing step echoed through the silent dungeon.


    ¡°How about your answer, Bacho?¡±


    Gulping what felt like a gallon of saliva, Bacho dropped to one knee and gave his statement. ¡°Ahem¡­ Sir Tehew¡­ M-Munia speaks the truth. I was there when their screams were heard down beside her cell. We rushed down into the dungeons as fast as we could, but by the time we got to them, they were being swarmed and mauled by cadaverous rats. For¡­¡± Bacho gulped again, ¡°For how she escaped¡­ We found a hole leading to the outside. It¡¯s my belief she somehow controlled the rats to dig an escape route. Most likely the works of an awakened Soulful or Cursed Technique¡­ I s-swear, that is the entire truth¡­¡±


    Tehew stopped in his tracks. ¡°Do you two even know who she is directly descended from?¡±


    Bacho attempted to answer, but all that emerged were faltering breaths, as he knew the answer would only confirm how much they screwed up. Eventually, Munia managed to stammer out the answer. ¡°G-Giona Tamaki, s-sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Giona Tamaki, not only the first witch, but the most formidable of them all in Eranovum''s history. Her blood may run through every witch that came after her, but that girl¡¯s bloodline was the purest we¡¯ve ever encountered. Yet, you let her get away¡­¡± Tehew''s sneer deepened. His black hooded cloak seemingly lifted by an enigmatic aura emanating from every surface of his body, as if his rage was taking on a tangible form.


    Bacho immediately jolted up straight in fear, allowing Munia to hide behind him again. ¡°D-D-Director Tehew! Bacho and I will go and find her, I swear! Whatever it takes! I beg... Please give us the chance to prove ourselves!¡±


    Considering his options, Tehew sighed, the aura he emitted vanishing in an instant. ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll give you this one chance to correct this mistake. Though, please don''t confuse it for the the goodness in my heart. It''s only because I was able to make an intrigruing discovery thanks to the experiments with her.¡± Looking up with the biggest smile on his face, Tehew continued. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t, you two would have already been dog food for my friends.¡±


    Dropping to her knees, Munia sat on her hands coughing and gasping for air. The consequences of holding her breath for the past few minutes finally caught up with her. ¡°T... T-Thank you, Director! This place is in the middle of Aseria Ocean, s-she couldn¡¯t have gotten far...¡± Munia said through ragged breaths.


    Bacho himself sighed in relief as he realized both he and Munia avoided certain demise.


    Pleased with their fear-induced response and submissive loyalty, Tehew smirked and turned his back, walking deeper into the darkness of the corridor.


    Lifting a trembling Munia to her feet, Bacho hurriedly heaved her towards the corridor¡¯s exit. Each mutilated corpse they stepped over reminding them of their grim fate should they fail.


    ¡°Oh, you two, one more thing¡­¡±


    Bacho and Munia froze yet again in their steps. They didn''t even need to turn around to know the exact image behind them, the murderous intent they felt alone painted a vivid picture. Tehew was slightly turned to his left, his left eye gleaming a blood lusted red. Soon after, numerous shadowy figures of various shapes, sizes, and weapons appeared behind him, desperately awaiting for the command to rip and tear.


    ¡°Don''t dare come back here until you''ve found her¡ªDo I make myself clear?¡± Tehew threateningly asserted. With a snap of his fingers, the shadowy figures behind him all roared and launched themselves down the hallway.


    Without hesitation, Bacho scooped up Munia and ran as fast as he could. His eyes reflected nothing but absolute fear. Fear that was justified from the sounds of gnashing teeth, breaking bones, and tearing flesh behind him.


    -


    That same night, in the heart of the bustling Reaon Kingdom, it was alive with revelry and merriment within a lively tavern. The air hummed with laughter, clinking tankards, and the harmonious tunes of a group of minstrels'' lutes.


    ¡°Yo Alaric! Another cup for me and my newfound beastman friend over here!!¡±


    ¡°Oy, we need a table full of drinks over here too!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about us, Alaric!¡±


    Amidst the jovial chatter, the bartender, a seasoned individual named Alaric Benom, swiftly maneuvered behind the counter, pouring and serving drinks with keen precision amongst the thirsty crowd. He wore a simple brown bartender outfit, including an apron. His messy red mullet and strapping face attracted many, despite only being seventeen. As he catered to the boisterous patrons, a humble smile etched itself onto his face.


    However, outside the bustling tavern, in the dead of night and silence of the surrounding streets, a lone man stood. He wore a dusty gray mantle, carried various arcane rods on his back, and a large, gray worm-like creature coiled around his shoulders. The shadows seemed to not only conceal his features, but even follow him as he stepped forward.


    As Alaric returned behind the counter, drying a glass mug with a cleaning rag, he noticed out of the corner of his eye the enigmatic man at the entrance. Preparing to greet the new customer, an unsettling sensation washed over him. A sensation that would soon be justified as the enigmatic man took his first step into the tavern.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Once one foot stepped inside, a subtle ripple of magic unleashed from the point of impact, unseen by most. Alaric though was an exception, mentally raising his guard in response.


    At the same time, one of the arcane wands on his back began to glow, and one by one, the patrons slumped in their seats. Lively chatter faded into soft snores, tankards slipped from drowsy fingers, and a peaceful silence soon fell into place. Only Alaric was untouched by the spell, his gaze fixed on the one behind it all.


    The stranger moved without even the slightest hint of hesitation among the slumbering revelers, as if he was some ghoul. He exuded such a menacing presence to the point Alaric subconsciously stepped back towards the barrister bookcase, bumping into it. The resulting ringing of glass bottles ominously chimed in tune with the approaching stranger.


    Stopping in front of the bar, the man spoke, his voice deep and determined. ¡°Be not afraid. Once I get what I need, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Alaric dipped his head in nervous consideration, his fiery red eyes burning through the bangs of his hair. ¡°So you need something from here¡ªor rather, from me... Why else would you put everyone else to sleep.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t respond, only reaching into the collar of his black shirt beneath his gray mantle. Revealing to Alaric a worm-shaped mark on his left collarbone, he pulled out a folded piece of paper and placed it on the counter. Sliding it further, the man took his left index finger and traced a sigil above the paper, as if the air was a blank canvas. The action prompted the piece of paper to unfold itself, making a symbol appear upon its surface: One big circle with another orb-like object in the middle. A tail-like protrusion sprouted from the bottom right, with a dot in the center of said orb finished the symbol.


    It was a symbol Alaric tried his damnedest to forget. The Soul Divination Council''s Insignia.


    A long pause settled in the tavern, a pause eventually broken by a stern Alaric. ¡°How did you find me¡­¡± He growled through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Skarlet... A common friend between us, you could say."


    "Skarlet!?" Alaric thought to himself, shocked at hearing that name. Thinking about it some more, he straightened back up. ¡°The Soul Divination Council¡­ You want information¡­¡±


    ¡°All the information you have.¡±


    Alaric clenched his teeth as he tried to muster the courage to respond. Yet, even though he hadn''t heard of, or rather, avoided them for years, he could still faintly feel their grip over his very soul.


    The mysterious man, with an accompanying set of goals, noticed and reassured Alaric. ¡°It''s alright. There are no listening ears around here.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so¡­ I see, this odd pressure... Soul Amplification: Extension¡­¡±


    ¡°You know about Soul Amplification? Hm¡­ Seems I was right to seek you out¡ªAlaric Benom.¡±


    ¡°Tch... Look, I used to be a child assassin trained by an organization beneath the Council. Metaphorically¡­ and literally.¡±


    ¡°The Nightstalkers... Black cloaks.¡±


    ¡°Yeah..." Alaric sighed, trying to calm his nerves enough to speak. "It was a miracle I even escaped from that damned group. Anyways, when it comes to locations, they have multiple. Labyrinths, fortresses, and bases, all of which they can move via the Soulful Technique of one of the chairmen. There are five chairmen in total, and the four main factions of the Council, the Nightstalkers being one of them, serve under them. Other than that, I have nothing short of unconfirmed rumors at best, misleading facts at worst.¡±


    ¡°I''m fine with any other information you can provide¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don''t¡­ Fuck¡­ Look, I may have heard where one of their bases might be¡ªNorth-East from here, where the Aserian Ocean is. I''ve heard talk of a mysterious island sometimes seen in the middle of that vast ocean, blocked by a thick haze. Whoever tries to investigate it¡ªnever come back.¡±


    Another awkward and long pause filled the air. Alaric¡¯s brow furrowed as he tried to study the man¡¯s obscured face out of morbid curiosity. The only thing he came up though were more questions.


    Finally, the cloaked man slid some currency onto the counter. ¡°Thank you, my friend.¡± Escaped his lips before he turned, walking towards the entrance of the tavern.


    ¡°Holy¡ªThis is an absurd amount of money! Most could never make this in their lifetime!" Alaric thought before looking back up at the departing man, gritting his teeth once again. "There¡¯s no point in me asking why you want to meddle in the business of the Soul Divination Council, is there?¡± He blurted out, causing the man to stop in his tracks.


    As the moments between mere seconds seemed to grow larger, Alaric sensed an increasingly thickening tension in the air. Brushing it off as typical discomfort in an awkward moment at first, he soon realized it was something else.


    When the man turned around in response, a gray enigmatic aura soon started to spill from his entire body. The aura casted a faint glow around him and caused any loose clothing to levitate, including his hood, revealing only a glimpse of the man''s toned complexion and dark lips.


    ¡°What the hell!? This pressure! H-How strong is he!?¡±


    ¡°The Soul Divination Council are messing with things that they cannot control¡ªThings that will cause a disaster for us all. A war the likes of the Holy Catalyst War a millennia ago may ravage the entirety of Eranovum in due time." The man said, the aura he expelled slowly fading in intensity as he continued walking. "I will try my best to stop it before it takes place, but I very well may be too late and the wheel of fate has already been set in motion...¡±


    Exiting the tavern, the man vanished without a trace, swallowed by a sudden gust of wind, leaving behind only haunting words that echoed solely for Alaric to hear. ¡°Be warned, Alaric Benom. For when someone takes the dare to love, they also take the risk to bear the ¡®Curse of Hatred¡¯. Especially when those who so callously destroy and take from others are the most ignorant of this consequence¡­¡±


    One by one, the patrons of the tavern groggily sat up from their forced slumber, all of them none the wiser. As the whispers and questions started to pour in, Alaric could only stand there, contemplating such a foreboding encounter. ¡°That worm thing on his shoulders, the mark on his left collarbone, not to mention that tense soulura pressure¡­ He¡­ There¡¯s no way he¡¯s a...!¡±


    -


    "What the...?"


    At a stone river bank was a boy and his two animal companions¡ªfilled with stuffing. The boy wore a green cotton sweater, complimenting his own green hair, with brown slacks. Most notable feature however would be his absent right arm, allowing for his right sleeve to billow freely in the wind.


    The two animal companions behind him were in the visage of a fox and a bipedal bear, both of which towered over the boy in comparison. Their green, pillowy bodies were adorned all over with blue spiral patterns and stitching.


    In front of them was a sight the boy never would have imagined coming across amongst his many hikes down the mountain¡ªa petite girl, draped in a drenched and drab green cloth, lying motionless on the rocky shore.


    Kneeling down beside her, he hesitated before making his first move. "I¡­ I don''t know what to do¡­ L-Let me just make sure she''s not an Enohay villa¡ª!" Brushing the long and disheveled blonde hair out the way, her marred face came into view, shocking the boy to his core.


    "Oh¡­ Oh my¡ª!" His voice came out hoarse, laddened with fear. "He-Her face, it''s swollen! So many bruises and open sores, she¡¯s in very bad shape¡­ Who could have done this to her!?" He frantically thought as he examined her up and down, noticing that even her legs had numerous scrapes and dried blood running down her thighs.


    Wanting to see the full extent of her damage, he lifted her cloak, only to be met with no other clothing protecting her bare body. The boy took a split second to register what he had done and freaked out. Only for a moment though, as the utter shock of what he saw quickly overtook his embarrassment.


    Her entire body was dotted with untreated bruises and cuts¡ªindicative of abuse. Her exposed ribcage cemented her poor condition. She also had one very peculiar mark on her left collarbone in the form of two intertwined black crescent moons. It was obvious to him most¡ªif not all¡ªof these conditions were not natural, they were all man-made.


    As the boy stared at the poor girl''s current state, his face became redder and redder. Not out of embarrassment though, but out of boiling anger. So many thoughts and questions raced through his head, he simply couldn''t fathom why someone would do such a thing to another human being.


    Finally snapping out of his shell-shock, he tried to wake her up and get some answers. "Hello, miss!? Are you okay!? Who did this to you!?"


    The girl, however, remained unresponsive to his calls.


    "Oh no¡­" He thought before checking for her breathing. "She''s breathing at least¡ªbut it''s faint! I have to get her some aid immediately, but Enohay Village is still a long way down. There''s no telling how long she has left, or even if the ones who did this to her are currently nearby¡­" Taking a moment to weigh his options, the boy turned to his two stuffed companions. "Mumu! Nina! Help me carry her back to the cabin!"

 (Chapter 21) Another Fateful Encounter?

    In the quaint countryside of the Vala Region, near the Palm and Reaon Kingdoms, stood a farm.


    The landscape was dotted with thriving crops. Golden fields of wheat and barley sway gracefully in the wind, while neat rows of corn stand tall against the greenery.


    A sunflower patch added a burst of yellow, creating a cheerful contrast. In the distance, orchards laden with ripe apples and pear trees contribute to the fruitful bounty of the region.


    A barn stood to the left as a charming and weathered structure, blending seamlessly with the farm landscape. Its exterior, adorned with faded red paint, exuded a furbished appeal.


    In the center of the farmland, a two-story wooden house nestled in front of a backdrop of grassy hills.


    Within, on the second floor, a heavily bandaged man lay motionless on a birch queen-sized bed, just long enough for him at seventy-four inches.


    As the audible ticks from a desk-mounted clock went by, the man''s eyes soon fluttered open. The first thing to meet his gaze was the brown wooden interior of the roof.


    Still in a haze, he slowly sat up, his body feeling immensely sore. Confusion filled his eyes as he scanned the room he was in.


    It was a small room with green floral wallpaper and hardwood floors. Only five items stood within: The bed he was lying upon, a medium-sized vanity desk beside the bed, a lantern, a clock, and a tray, all of which sat on the desk.


    ¡°What¡­ Where am I?¡± The man said while grabbing the left side of his aching head. ¡°How did I get here¡­ What was I doing before¡­¡±


    Seeking answers, he stood from the bed and made his way to the door. Yet, he stopped when he caught a glimpse of himself in the vanity desk¡¯s mirror.


    The brown figure within the reflection was a ghastly one. His usual hooded attire was replaced with a gray cotton shirt and black shorts. Bandages tightly wrapped around almost every surface of his being, revealing glimpses of healed burn scars through the gaps. The only parts not covered were his dark brown eyes, wild black hair, and his dark lips.


    As he raised his hand to touch his skin in disbelief, he began ripping off the bandages. With each pull, his true visage revealed itself more and more.


    After one final pull, the man felt only one of many burn scars riddled on his body. Even though each scar stood as a testament to past trauma, the skin felt smooth to the touch. ¡°Someone¡­ Someone has been healing me¡­¡±


    Now rushing out the room, the man stopped just before a flight of stairs, almost tumbling down. To his left was a hallway, adorned by a rug and leading to two other doors.


    In front, besides the stairs, was a wooden banister fence. It provided a view of the downstairs through the wooden beams traversing the ceiling.


    Leaning on the banister, the man questioned his current predicament. ¡°It''s clear I''m in someone¡¯s house¡­ But who, and why?¡± Trying to remember anything before he woke up, only flashes of events came to mind. It was as if he had hundreds of puzzle pieces, but couldn''t perceive the entire picture, causing the man to grip the banister in frustration. ¡°Dammit! My memory is still cloudy, but I do remember an explosion¡­ Also, I can feel Guspane¡¯s presence nearby¡­ He doesn''t seem to be distressed or anything, good to know he''s okay.¡±


    Looking out the window to the right of him and above the stairs, a towering red silo caught his eye. ¡°A silo? Is¡­ Is this a farm?¡± He said to himself as his curiosity urged him to climb down the stairs.


    With each step he took, a creak of the rustic hardwood stairs sounded through the unknown house. The only other noise the man could hear was a pot boiling somewhere.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Taking his last step, the man glanced around the room he found himself in. A stone fireplace stands as the focal point. A beautiful oak table and a brown leather couch stood in front of the fireplace. Sunlight rays filtered in through plaid curtains, casting a warm glow on the room''s earthy tones. The walls showcased photos of a family, a woman and a little boy. All of it together created a nostalgic experience.


    Walking towards the photo on the wall, the man could see that the couch was pretty worn down and what seemed to be toys on the floor.


    While he brushed it off at first, brief flashes of a past he had long buried clawed their way to the surface.


    He used to play with such toys himself on the floor by the fireplace, he could even smell his mother''s delicious pumpkin stew as his father called him to the table.


    The man missed everything about those memories. His old cabin, his toys, his parents, the simple joy of a childhood. All of it ripped away after the fire.


    The only thing he was left with was a burning vengeance for the ones that bore that Insignia he saw on their backs: The Soul Divination Council.


    Then and there, everything clicked back into place in the man''s head. ¡°That¡¯s it! I remember now! Alaric Benom, the Aserian Island, the fortress where they experimented on a little girl, the Soul Divination Council! Everything!¡±


    The man squeezed his fists, the pain from his searing burn scars was nothing compared to the burning vengeance he felt once again. However, something in the picture soon caught his eye.


    The picture captured a smiling woman and, presumably, her child in a vast field of white orchids.


    The woman wore a simple, yet well-worn floral-print dress. The fabric draped gracefully, and the pristine white tone complimented the orchids that served as her platform. Her long and dusty gray hair swayed to the left with the wind. Her warm, amethyst-hued eyes held maternal compassion.


    The boy, however, was the particular subject of the man''s attention. Standing right beside his mother, he held onto her left hand, his other hand waving to the camera. He wore a white shirt, blue overalls combo and looked about four years old at most. His short hair surprisingly hosted two colors, a dusty gray and black, split down the middle.


    Focusing further, the man could see a peculiar symbol within the boy''s eyes. ¡°Those symbols¡­ The double-sided hair¡­ His face¡­ I''ve seen it all somewhere before, but where?¡±


    ¡°My my,¡± A voice echoed from behind the man lost in his own thoughts. ¡°Looks like you''re finally up.¡±


    The man turned around at the warming voice, meeting the gaze of the very same woman in the picture. The only difference being her hair was now in a chic bob and she wore a purple plaid dress.


    Not only that, but he saw a room he didn''t even know about, the kitchen.


    Located next to the living room and beyond the staircase, the kitchen was the first room in the house, indicated by what seemed to be the front door the woman was standing in.


    The man was slightly shocked at the woman''s appearance and struggled to speak. Something the woman didn''t have any trouble with.


    ¡°This must be a little disorienting to you, right?¡± She teasingly said while cupping her left cheek. Walking further into the kitchen, she continued. ¡°Please, take a seat, I''ll explain everything dear. The tea is almost ready, do you like green tea?¡±


    The man, perplexed by the woman''s nonchalance, could only comply. ¡°S-Sure¡­ And yes, I don¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    Sitting on the couch, he listened to the woman''s distant humming while he waited. Her humming strangely filled the air with a loving atmosphere, putting the man at ease.


    ¡°All done~!¡± The woman practically sang as she made her way to the couch. Two tea cups with steaming tea sat in each hand.


    Sitting right next to the man, she placed his cup on the table before them and took a sip from her own. ¡°To start off, why don¡¯t we introduce ourselves? My name is Kima, Kima Juryoku.¡±


    The man raised an eyebrow as he brought the cup to his lips. ¡°Wait, Juryoku? You''re a part of the Juryoku Clan?¡±


    Kima''s eyes widened in shock. ¡°You know of the Juryoku Clan? I must say, that¡¯s a first¡­ Well, yes I am¡­ In blood¡­ But in status? I''ve been casted out from the clan for some time now¡­¡± Kima said as she looked down solemnly at her cup of tea. Only for a moment though, before waving her hand dismissively. ¡°Ah, but enough about that, how about you?¡±


    The man hesitated, but decided there was no harm in telling Kima. ¡°Of course¡­ My name is Ju¨CI mean, Mystigo Aellekage¡­¡±


    ¡°Mystigo Aellekage? Such a mysterious name~!¡± Kima remarked, putting the tips of her fingers on her lips.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me rushing to the main point, Ms. Kima¡­ Where are we?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, no worries darling, it¡¯s only natural you¡¯re in need of answers¡­ For where we are, you¡¯re on a private plot of farmland. The Vala Region to be exact. I own, live on, and cater to this farm with my son. Now, for how¡­ I honestly don¡¯t know how to tell you this¡­ But we, or rather, my son, found you slumped over on death¡¯s door by the Yuna Stream.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ And when was this?¡±


    Kima placed a finger on her chin, pondering the answer. ¡°That¡­ Was about a year ago¡­¡±


    ¡°A year!?¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 22) Destiny Child

 (Chapter 22) Destiny Child

    ¡°A year!?¡± Mystigo exclaimed, almost spitting out his tea. His voice carried his sense of utter disbelief at the passage of time.


    ¡°Quite a shocker, isn''t it?¡± Kima sipped her tea while deep in thought. ¡°What profounds me is the fact you even woke up¡­ Those burns you had were so severe. Even with my healing magic, I couldn''t imagine a normal person surviving such injuries,¡±


    Mystigo rubbed the back of his head, preparing a response, but stopped witnessing a peculiar sight.


    Kima''s tea cup, with a mere twitch of her finger, began to hover weightlessly in the air. As it gracefully orbited around her, Kima turned to Mystigo. ¡°But you¡¯re no ordinary individual. Considering your burns, the fact a big explosion detonated right before we found you can''t be a coincidence. Tell me¡­ What kind of trouble has a young witch such as yourself gotten himself into?¡±


    ¡°Witch? So you both know of and saw my curse mark¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I was the one who bandaged you after all. Always on the left collarbone. Being raised within one of the four Reality Dynasties has its merits.¡±


    ¡°I thank you, truly¡­ And what you just did with the teacup¡­ Mina-ttraction¡­ One of the five hereditary techniques of the Juryoku Clan.¡±


    ¡°My, you know your stuff Mystigo. Though, that just makes me all the more curious as to who you really are¡­¡±


    Meeting Kima''s gaze, Mystigo became overwhelmed by her sudden stern expression. He felt like a child being chastised by his mother for doing dangerous things.


    Averting his eyes, Mystigo was hesitant to tell anymore about his circumstances, but with a nudge from Kima, he caved in. ¡°I''m¡­ I''m on a mission to destroy the Soul Divination Council.¡±


    Kima gasped, facepalming both of her cheeks in shock. ¡°The Soul Divination Council!? Why go against them? Aren''t they the biggest church in Eranovum?¡±


    ¡°It sounds ridiculous, I know¡­ The Soul Divination Council may have started out with good intentions centuries ago, but along the way, something, or someone, corrupted it. Now, they¡¯re messing with things they cannot control. If what I saw is true, then a war is coming that may bring Eranovum to its knees.¡±


    ¡°A-A war? Why?¡±


    ¡°I do not know¡­ But I know exactly how. It will be brought about by my people''s most powerful curse: The Curse of Hatred. The Soul Divination Council will be the catalyst¡­ Somehow¡­ That¡¯s why I''m set on destroying them to stop the war before it even begins¡­ Along with finding trustworthy allies and the two Fated Heroes, should I fail.¡±


    Kima slumped back in her seat, staring at the roof in a cold sweat. ¡°A war¡­ Curse of Hatred¡­ Fated Heroes¡­? I''m sorry, but this is very hard to believe¡­¡±


    Mystigo chuckled as he looked down at his tea, his reflection staring right back. ¡°I figured¡­ Which is why up until this point, I''ve been alone in this task. I don''t blame you if you think I''m crazy¡­¡±


    ¡°Nah. In this world, anything''s possible.¡± Kima responded while patting Mystigo''s shoulder. ¡°You mentioned ¡®seeing¡¯ something, right? Care to elaborate?¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid you might just think I''m insane if I do.¡±


    ¡°Come on, you look like you haven''t had the chance to talk to anyone about this, I''m all ears,¡± Kima crossed her legs with a gentle smile. ¡°And besides, you''ve already got me hooked.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ I saw a vision from a sword I found in a well protected dungeon. The place was riddled with traps, monsters, and illusions, all there to protect the sword. Though, I was able to get through all of it. At the end sat an altar, housing a sword in its center¡­¡± Mystigo took a moment to look down at his left hand, the one he used to grab the sword¡¯s hilt. ¡°When I went to grab the sword, I was suddenly thrusted into an unfamiliar world.¡±


    ¡°Another world?¡±


    ¡°Another realm more like it. It was¡­ Overwhelming, in every sense, especially the light. Once my eyes adjusted, I saw a giant tree, the biggest I¡¯ve seen yet. As I stared at it with no control of my body, that was when¡­ I saw them.¡±


    Kima leaned closer, hanging onto every word. ¡°Them? Who did you see?¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Mystigo lowered both his head and his voice to a stern whisper. "Eight individuals veiled in shadow. They stood in a circle around the tree, each one bearing a presence like no other. They also each stood on a strange symbol. They were like nothing I¡¯ve seen before, so I studied them, but that was when the vision took another turn¡­¡±


    Mystigo paused, recounting the haunting vision that came after. He contemplated his own sanity for a moment before going deeper into his experience. ¡°On the ground, beside the symbols, a puddle of shadows started to bubble. From within emerged a pair of girls, identical in appearance. Their soft face, dirty blonde hair, even body type, it was all the same¡­ Say for one difference, one of the girls¡¯ right eye had one of the symbols from earlier."


    Placing his hand on his left collarbone, Mystigo continued, his voice growing more urgent. "They bore the mark of the Witch Clan upon their collarbones. Both clung to each other in a desperate embrace, their eyes fixed upon me with fear and longing."


    "But then," Mystigo went on, his voice almost trembling, "From the depths of the shadows behind them, a monstrous form began to emerge, a swirling mass of darkness that seemed to devour even the light around us. Once fully formed, it bore its sharp claws and fangs at all three of us, and lunged, consuming us in an abyss¡­¡±


    Kima¡¯s eyes widened with horror and fascination, causing her curiosity to get the better of her. ¡°My goodness! What happened after?¡±


    Mystigo looked up at the ceiling, further reminiscing about his experience. ¡°Next thing I knew, I was upon a desolate battlefield, the acrid stench of smoke and blood thick in the air."


    ¡°The war¡­¡± Kima whispered.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Mystigo confirmed, clenching his fists together. ¡°Before me lay a scene of unimaginable devastation¡­ Raging fires stretched as far as the eye could see. Littered arrows, broken swords, and the twisted, armored visages of fallen warriors. Ravens feasted on the corpses like a prestidgious feast. The ground was lathered with blood, the cries of the damned and dying echoed in my ears. I remember looking at the numerous flags that were scattered beneath my feet. almost every flag had one of the four kingdoms¡¯ symbols on them.¡±


    Mystigo then looked towards the picture on the wall, focusing on the boy in it. ¡°I began to navigate the desolate landscape and soon looked upon the horizon where two figures stood, silhouetted against the blood-red sky. One of them held a sword. The very same sword I had just found. As I drew closer to them, a sense of impending doom washed over me. Paralyzed, I heard a cracking sound, and looked around me to one of the most horrifying sights I''ve seen. The corpses that littered the battlefield began to stir, twitching and convulsing as if pulled by some dark force. One by one, they rose to their feet, mouths agape and their eyes hollowed out.¡±


    Kima felt a chill go down her spine. ¡°R-Reanimated corpses?¡±


    ¡°Your fear is justified, my mind reeled at the sight as they marched past me. It was unreal. Their gaunt faces bore the mark of death, their movements stiff and unnatural¡­¡±


    Kima sat in deep thought, absorbing all the information. ¡°Reaon, Regalia, Poulm, & Jufuris¡­ There¡¯s been peace between them for so many centuries, to think there might be something, or someone, out there to cause all four to go to war with each other¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Not with each other.¡± Mystigo said hauntingly.


    ¡°Huh!? Then who?¡±


    ¡°The Curse of Hatred. I didn''t know it back then, but the shadow that swallowed me and those two girls, it was the manifestation of it¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, do you think¡­ One of those girls¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed, one of them will be consumed by the Curse of Hatred¡­ And bring about a war that could destroy the world as we know it.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ But I still don¡¯t understand, what does the Council have to do with this?¡±


    ¡°It was the last thing I saw, right after the horde passed me. A man with a black cloak, bearing their insignia, stood there, watching. I will never forget those crimson gleaming eyes bent on the suffering of others, even twenty years from now¡­¡±


    ¡°Twenty years!? You don''t look a day over twenty!¡± Kima shouted, accidentally interrupting Mystigo.


    Mystigo didn''t mind and swiftly explained. ¡°It''s to be expected, I''m bonded with a familiar, ever since I was thirteen. Witches bonded with familiars age five times slower than the average mortal. Physically, I''m nineteen, but mentally, I''m forty-three.¡±


    Kima''s jaw practically dropped at the information. ¡°Holy¡­ You''re quite a bit older than me if that''s the case¡­ And when you mean familiar, I don''t suppose you mean that worm creature?¡±


    Mystigo started to ease the tension in his body as he reminisced about his most trusted ally. ¡°Yeah, his name is Guspane¡­ I also have to thank you for taking care of him, means a lot more than you realize.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Well, of course, but how did you know?¡±


    ¡°We''ve been bonded for so many years now, I can not only feel his presence, but almost everything he feels, even his emotions. Right now, I can tell he''s been well fed and happy on this farm.¡±


    Mystigo gratefully smiled at Kima for a moment, only to perk up. ¡°This is actually a good time to show you.¡±


    With a snap of his fingers, Mystigo conjured a swirling vortex of deep purple energy, crackling with sparks of arcane power. Kima''s eyes instantly filled with wonder at the portal''s mysterious allure.


    ¡°Guspane! I''m awake buddy!¡± Mystigo ecstatically shouted into the portal, beckoning his comrade to come. Shortly after, a slimy worm started to emerge, though with some unexpected luggage.


    Clinging onto the end of Guspane''s tail was a slightly tanned boy. He wore faded denim overalls adorned with patches. Beneath, a well-worn plaid shirt in shades of earthy greens and browns wrapped around his frame with its sleeves rolled up. A pair of scuffed leather boots completed his outfit, showing his countless adventures around the farm.


    The feature that caught Mystigo''s eye however, was his tousled hair swept to the side. One half a dusty gray, and the other a dusty black.


    ¡°Kismeto!?¡±


    -


    (Chapter 23) Destiny Child: Part 2

 (Chapter 23) Destiny Child: Part 2

    ¡°Kismeto!?¡± Kima ran up to the boy who face planted on the floor, starstruck to what just happened. ¡°Are you ok sweetie?¡± She said lovingly while caressing his head.


    ¡°Mweerp! Mweerp!¡± Guspane uttered as he made his way to Mystigo.


    Mystigo responded in kind as he scooped Guspane into his arms. ¡°Did you get fatter Guspane? What have they been feeding you?¡± He said with a heartfelt snicker caused by Guspane''s relentless licking.


    Regaining his sense of being, Kismeto¡¯s face immediately lit up. ¡°Mama!¡±


    Kima smiled while gliding her fingers through her son''s hair. ¡°Looks like you were playing with Squiggles, weren''t you? You have so much dirt in your hair, to think I washed it this morning. What am I going to do with you?¡±


    A small chuckle escaped Mystigo¡¯s lips. ¡°Pfft, Squiggles? I guess that fits you, Guspane.¡±


    Hearing the unknown voice, Kisemto perked up from his mother''s lap, seeing Mystigo awake for the first time. ¡°Mister! You''re alive!!¡± His red left eye and purple right eye shone with a childlike enthusiasm.


    ¡°And from what I''ve heard, it''s all because of you. Thank you, Kismeto¡­ It''s nice to finally meet you. My name is Mystigo Aellekage.¡±


    Kismeto smiled from ear to ear, revealing three vacant gaps in his smile where teeth should be. A smile Kima copied. ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you go introduce yourself to him?¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡± Kismeto happily complied, running up to Mystigo and bowing. ¡°It''s nice to meet you too, Mr. Mystigo! I''m Kismeto Jurrai, and one day, I''m going to become as strong as the Hero-King: Adam!¡± Kismeto exclaimed proudly.


    Mystigo raised an eyebrow as he let Guspane coil around his shoulders. ¡°Adam the Hero-King?¡±


    ¡°Oh jeez,¡± Kima cupped her left cheek in slight embarrassment. ¡°I''m sorry, he''s at that age where he has such a hyper imagination, and his favorite book is Tales of The Cataclysm.¡±


    As he gazed into Kismeto''s mismatched eyes, a surreal wave of deja vu washed over Mystigo. Memories of the vision that had visited him two decades prior, depicting one of the figures of the Fated Duo, flickered vividly before him, overlapping with Kismeto¡¯s own figure.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Mystigo thought to himself, awestruck at the possible fateful encounter. Snapping his fingers again, another eerie purple portal appeared beside him.


    ¡°Woah! It¡¯s just like before! How¡¯d you do that Mr. Mystigo!?¡±


    Mystigo hesitated at first and looked at Kima, but with a nod of approval, he found no harm in satisfying the boy¡¯s interest. ¡°Well. you¡¯re an eager one. It¡¯s an application of my Cursed Technique: Hollow Void.¡±


    ¡°Cursed Technique!? You¡¯re a witch mister!!?¡± Kismeto exclaimed, barely being able to contain himself at this point. His constant jumping and lit-up face was a clear sign of his childish wonder.


    ¡°Indeed, I am,¡± Mystigo said while showing his curse mark. ¡°But you have to promise me you won¡¯t tell anyone, ok? This is a secret between us.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I promise! Please, tell me more about your magic mister!¡±


    Seeing Kismeto¡¯s pure enthusiasm melted Mystigo¡¯s heart. ¡°Huh, this feeling¡­ Is this your doing Guspane?¡± He thought to himself as he prepared to indulge in Kismeto¡¯s curiosity.


    ¡°Alright alright, I will. Hollow Void is a Cursed Technique I share with my familiar here, Guspane, or Squiggles,¡± Mystigo snickered again at the nickname while rubbing Guspane¡¯s head. ¡°It gives both of us the ability to access a pocket space of our own. Anything we eat goes into that space, so it¡¯s useful in keeping important items without having to carry them. While the applications are kind of limited for me, Guspane can use the technique to its fullest with his natural biology. He can eat almost anything.¡±


    ¡°So cool!!¡± Kismeto practically radiated with energy and positivity as his eyes widened in excitement. ¡°Do you have a Soulful Technique too?¡±


    ¡°Indeed I do,¡± Mystigo said as a copy of himself materialized out of thin air beside him. Both of them started to talk in unison, their deep, but caring, voices overlapping with one another. ¡°I like to call it Hollow Illusionary. I can create fake illusions of anything I see. Though they''re just that, fakes, hollow images of the real thing.¡±


    Demonstrating, Mystigo swatted his hand at the fake copy. The illusion faded into the air in response. ¡°That¡¯s only the basic application though, there are many more tricks up my sleeve.¡±


    As Kisemto stared at Mystigo with wonder, Kima rested her hands on his shoulders, prompting him to look up at her. ¡°Hey hey, mama! When am I going to get my Soulful Technique?¡±


    Kima forced a smile while she cupped both of Kismeto''s cheeks. ¡°I don''t know sweetie¡­ And if I had to decide, I rather you not get a Soulful Technique¡­ At least not one from the Juryoku or Karai Clan.¡±


    Shock crossed Mystigo''s face at Kima''s response. ¡°Huh? Kismeto is both a Juryoku AND Karai member? I thought the Juryoku, Karai, Orion, and Ciaran Clans didn''t like each other¡­¡±


    ¡°Aww, but why mom? The Karai have such cool time powers! Your clan can even manipulate gravity!¡± Smiling for a moment, Kismeto then gasped. ¡°What if I get both!?¡±


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Now now, let''s¡­ Let''s not get too hasty¡­¡± Kima said through nervous laughs.


    Back with Mystigo, he reached into his Hollow Void and started to pull something out. It was a sword, the very same sword that gave him the vision two decades prior.


    The blade consisted of an unearthly steel, shimmering with a spectral luminescence that danced along its sharp edge. The hilt was wrapped in leather and adorned with ancient runes that pulsed with a soft glow. At the pommel, an ethereal red gemstone rests, seeming to capture the essence of the cosmos itself. The crossguard was ornately crafted, reminiscent of intertwining branches of a heavenly tree, imbuing the sword with an air of mystique and power.


    As soon as the sword fully emerged from the portal, it started to glow and emanate with a profound presence. The enigmatic phenomenon captivated everyone present.


    Once the glowing shimmered down, the first to speak was none other than Kismeto. ¡°Woah¡­ What was that?¡±


    Perplexed himself, Mystigo could only nod in agreement with Kismeto. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. It has never done that before¡­¡± Glancing at Kima, Mystigo intended to tell her what the sword was, yet her bewildered expression seemed to show that she already knew.


    After a brief silence, Kima lowered her head, the bangs from her hair covering her eyes. ¡°Kismeto, love¡­ It¡¯s about time the cattle need to be fed, right? Could you please go and do that for me?¡±


    Confused at the comment, Kismeto looked at the grandfather clock on the wall. Its pendulum swayed from side to side, a tick sounding from it every time the pendulum became parallel with the main body of the clock. Focusing further, he could see that the hands were aligned in the position of 12:34. ¡°Oh! You''re right mama!¡±


    Springing up and rushing towards the front door, the boy proudly shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I''ll take care of it, mama!¡±


    Now alone together, Kima walked up to Mystigo. ¡°That sword¡­¡±


    ¡°You know of this sword, Ms. Kima?¡± Mystigo''s interest started to bubble witnessing Kima''s determined gaze on the sword.


    ¡°I would ask you where you found this¡­ But that doesn''t matter right now. What matters is that it''s finally been found,¡± Kima said, mystified and compelled to touch the sacred metal of the blade. ¡°Fate''s Edge¡­¡±


    As soon as she made contact however, a shock of red electricity jolted through her body. ¡°Ow!¡± She yelped while staggering back.


    ¡°What the? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m ok. It wasn¡¯t too painful, it just surprised me¡­¡±


    Looking down at the sword, which still crackled with a red current, Mystigo¡¯s brow furrowed as he inquired further. ¡°You said Fate¡¯s Edge right before touching it¡­ Care to elaborate Ms. Kima?¡±


    ¡°You not knowing something? That¡¯s new,¡± Kima responded with a soft giggle. ¡°Though, I can¡¯t blame you. It¡¯s something not even most members of the Four Reality Dynasties know about¡­ Fate¡¯s Edge is none other than Adam¡¯s sword. The very same sword he used to end the Holy Catalyst War eight centuries ago.¡±


    Mystigo¡¯s entire face widened with admiration and curiosity. ¡°No¡­ No way, this was Adam¡¯s sword?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Alongside his other three sacred treasures, the Nebulin Staff, Gravimorb, and Luminaria Strands, they were passed down to his sons. Matthew, Mark, Luke, & John. Those four then went on to create their own respective clans: Matthew and the Juryoku. Mark and the Karai. Luke and the Orion. John and the Ciaran.


    ¡°In other words, Gravity, Time, Space, and Light. The four pillars of reality as we know it. That¡¯s why they¡¯re called the Reality Dynasties of Eranovum.¡± Mystigo tested his knowledge, giving Kima the sign he was following along.


    Giving a nod of confirmation, Kima continued. ¡°Correct. For the most part, the four clans were on great terms with each other¡­ That is until the Dragon War four centuries after the Holy Catalyst War. Something caused the clans to become hostile towards each other, resulting in the heads of their era to clash.¡±


    ¡°Clash? Why?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know¡­ No records exist of what happened after the battle. Only three things remain concrete. Every head had their respective clan¡¯s prized hereditary technique, something that hasn¡¯t happened before nor since, the fight forever soured relations between the four, and most importantly, the sacred treasure each head wielded became lost to us, including Fate¡¯s Edge. Ever since, only the Luminaria Strands have been recovered by the Ciaran Clan¡­ Until now I guess. Fate¡¯s Edge belongs to the Karai Clan, which is likely why I got zapped as a Juryoku.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then why hasn¡¯t it zapped me?¡±


    ¡°Fair point¡­ Though, it¡¯s said all four sacred treasures have a mind of their own. One of your goals is to find this ¡®Fated Hero¡¯, who¡¯s to say this goal of yours is really the sword¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ I see¡­ This is a lot of information¡­¡± Mystigo said through a heavy sigh, catching Kima¡¯s interest.


    ¡°Something wrong, our dear guest?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ This seems to be top secret information, are you ok with me knowing all of that?¡±


    Kima, while at first appalled, snickered. ¡°Come now Mr. Mystigo, you like information like this, right? It¡¯s not like you¡¯d spill such secrets or use them for anything nefarious, I can tell. You¡¯re a good man, which is why I¡¯m fine if you want to stay with us.¡±


    ¡°Stay!? But I-!¡± Mystigo started to protest, only to be met with Kima¡¯s index finger on his nose, stopping and slightly bending backwards in response


    ¡°Ah ah ah! No buts, at least for the time being. If I had to guess, you¡¯re worried you have a target on your back, right? That¡¯s why I¡¯m forbidding you to leave, you¡¯re in no fighting conditions, mister! Your body is still healing,¡± Withdrawing her finger, Kima warmly smiled at Mystigo. ¡°And either way, it seems my darling Kismeto has taken a liking to you and Squiggles. All of his life, it¡¯s only been me and him, but now with you around, I bet he¡¯s over the moon with bottled-up joy.¡±


    ¡°Mweerp!" Guspane yapped, seemingly agreeing with Kima.


    ¡°Huh? You want to stay Guspane?¡± Mystigo said in shock at Guspane¡¯s interjection. Thinking about it briefly, he grabbed the back of his head and smirked ¡°Guess I have no choice¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll stay.¡±


    Out stretching his hand, Mystigo was expecting a handshake, Kima on the other hand tightly wrapped her arms around him whilst laughing. ¡°Hehee! Great! Then it¡¯s settled!¡±


    Later that night, back in the same room he awoke in, Mystigo began to study the documents he had stolen from the fortress a year prior. His eyes scanned every line for anything to help decipher what plans they had.


    The papers included almost everything documented within Eranovum. The different races, such as the Elves, Mermaids, Rajus, and Ritos. Information on witches and their familiars. Some documents were even about the Reality Dynasties. Yet, there was one specific document that caught his eye¡­


    In the middle, eight cryptic symbols were drawn onto the paper, forming a circle around a tree-like drawing. Mystigo immediately recognized the image. ¡°What the hell? These symbols, they look just like the symbols those eight figures were standing on in my vision¡­ Seems like I wasn¡¯t the only one who saw them¡­¡±


    Reading further, he found an interesting, yet sinister piece of text.


    ¡°It is said during the climax of the Holy Catalyst War, Adam the Hero-King defeated and split the Great Calamity Devil¡¯s soul into eight fragments, of which still linger in those chosen by fate today¡­ If those eight were to ever come together in one place, calamity would be brought upon the world once more. This¡­ This is the Great Prophecy of Calamity¡­!?¡±


    Alerted but confused, Mystigo scanned the paper up and down for anything else. The only thing he could find though was a piece of text in the upper right-hand corner: ¡°Sin Incarnations¡±


    -


    (Chapter 24) Giona''s Steady Recovery a Year Later

 (Chapter 24) Gionas Steady Recovery a Year Later

    ¡°One and two¡­ One and two¡­ One and two and three!¡±


    Dama joyful chants echoed through his cabin. His eyes focused on Giona, who stood before him, holding her right hand. The rustic wooden floor beneath them served as their dance floor.


    He guided Giona with gentle movements, the dance steps becoming a therapeutic routine. The soft glow of the fireplace cast a warm ambiance over the room as they swayed and twirled to the counting. The atmosphere was nothing but pure bliss.


    Mumu and Nina sat in front of the fireplace, intently watching the cauldron within. Periodically, Mumu would take a wooden spoon Dama carved and stir the boiling stew for morning breakfast.


    Back with the dancing duo, Giona''s eyes mirrored determination, her steps synchronized with Dama''s guidance. Each movement carried a purpose beyond the dance itself. They were steps towards recovery, a therapeutic process for her weakened leg muscles.


    Nearing the end of their routine, Giona''s legs caught on each other, causing her to stumble. Dama though, with a swift gesture, caught Giona and pulled her to him.


    ¡°Oh boy¡­ You okay Giona? I feel like that''s enough for today, you did great!¡±


    Giona looked up from his chest with a grateful smile. ¡°Th¡­ Thank you¡­ Dama.¡±


    ¡°Aw! Look at you! Your speech is improving!¡± Dama chuckled in amazement while patting Giona on the head. ¡°Speaking of, it''s about time we start practicing. Once we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll eat breakfast!¡±


    Firmly holding Giona¡¯s hand, Dama led her to the bed and helped her sit down. Now grabbing a piece of paper filled to the brim with practice questions, he sat down beside her.


    ¡°Ah, alright Giona! You should know the deal by now. I¡¯ll ask you some questions, and you answer them to the best of your ability, k?¡±


    ¡°Y¡­ Y-Yes!¡± Giona responded. She straightened her posture, curled her hands into fists at neck height, and her eyes sparkled with a glint of curious interest.


    Dama smiled, happy to see Giona¡¯s determination to improve. ¡°Great! Then let¡¯s start, shall we? First question: What is your name?¡±


    Giona pointed to herself, ¡°Giona.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, that may have been too easy though. Hmmm¡­ How about this next, can you count to ten for me?¡±


    Giona tilted her head with her index finger on her chin, a gesture she copied from watching Dama over the past year. She contemplated the question before trying her best to answer. ¡°O¡­ One¡­ Two, three¡­ F-Four¡­ Sssssix¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­ You skipped five, but don¡¯t worry! Keep going, what¡¯s after six?¡±


    ¡°Mmmmmm¡­ Six, s-sev¡­ Seven¡­ Eight, uh¡­ Um, ah! Nine and ten!¡±


    ¡°Good job Giona! That¡¯s right!¡± Dama exclaimed, radiating with a sense of pride in Giona. Pride that paled in comparison to Giona¡¯s own as she smiled at Dama¡¯s praise, eager for more.


    ¡°Alright, before we move on to the next question, we¡¯ll quickly review one through ten.¡± Dama said as he positioned the paper in front of them to allow both of them to see. Finally, he placed his thumb near a line of numbers with their names below them. ¡°Right here, would you like to say them aloud together?¡±


    ¡°Mhm!¡± Giona eagerly nodded her head.


    ¡°Good. You start then.¡±


    Giona scooted closer to Dama, their shoulders almost touching as she leaned over to see. With a deep breath, she began, "One."


    Dama followed along, his voice a beacon of encouragement and pride. "Mhm, One."


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "Two," Giona continued.


    "Two," Dama repeated.


    And so they went on. With each passing number, Giona¡¯s pronunciation and confidence improved. When they reached ten, Dama couldn''t help but smile at Giona''s beaming face.


    ¡°Good job! Next, if today is Monday, what day is tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Chu¡­ Chewsday?¡±


    ¡°Correct, kinda¡­ What you¡¯re looking for is ¡®Tuesday¡¯, but you still got it right!¡±


    Realizing her mistake, Giona tried to mimic Dama¡¯s articulation. ¡°Tues¡­ Tuuuue¡­ Tuuues-day?


    ¡°Mhm! Thirdly, what¡¯s your favorite color?¡±


    ¡°Green! Hehee!¡± Giona immediately answered while ruffling Dama¡¯s light green hair.


    Chuckling himself, Dama continued. ¡°Hehe, green¡¯s my favorite too. Now, what is your favorite thing to do?¡±


    ¡°Re-Reading!¡± Giona ecstatically exclaimed, only to rub her cheek in contemplation. ¡°Um, Tales of¡­ of¡­ of Cata-lism!¡±


    ¡°Close! Tales of THE CataCLYsm, but don''t worry, that took me a bit to get the hang of when I was younger too. Alright, final question! What makes you happy?¡±


    Giona simply tilted her head in confusion. ¡°Happy? What¡­ Is happy?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, it''s an emotion, like what we talked about yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Emotion¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, like sadness, happiness, and anger. I do have to mention, emotions can be a powerful influence, you can''t let them control you. For example, anger can easily become hatred, something that benefits no one. Happiness in particular feels like a soothing warmth in your body. What comes to your mind when you think of that?¡±


    ¡°Warmth?¡± Giona murmured, resting her left hand on her chest. Trying to connect Dama''s explanation with a previous experience, memories of all the times a rising warmth started to bubble within her chest flashed before her eyes. A warmth that was the complete opposite of the coldness she felt alone in her cell.


    Throughout every memory, Dama was right there. It only took a second, but the answer was obvious, and she couldn''t be any more confident.


    Giona wrapped her arms around Dama, pushing him down onto the bed. ¡°Dama!¡± She exclaimed, feeling the warmth of his embrace.


    ¡°Eh!? Wha-!? Is something the matter?¡± Dama inquired, his face becoming slightly flushed at the sudden hug.


    Giona looked up from his chest confused. She thought her answer was clear, but it seemed she had to repeat herself, clearer this time. ¡°Dama¡­ Dama m-makes I¡­ No¡­ Makes me¡­ Happy.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ Is t-that so?¡± Dama stuttered out, averting his gaze from not only her gaze, but also her noticeable cleavage, peeking from just beneath the shirt he lent her. ¡°I-I¡¯m happy to hear that¡¯s the case, haha¡­¡±


    Trying to distract himself, Dama started reminiscing about Giona¡¯s progress for the past year. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it has already been a year since I met Giona. To think when I first found her, she was in such a dreadful state. Now, the color of her olive-toned skin has returned, almost every bruise and injury has all but disappeared, her literature skills are improving at a fast rate, she has even gained a healthy amount of weight¡­¡±


    Being unable to control the urge to take another peek, Dama¡¯s face reddened even further. ¡°I¡¯m glad she¡¯s showing signs of recovery now, but to think she¡¯d grow like this¡­ Combined with her lack of personal space sometimes, it¡¯s really starting to get to me¡­¡±


    Noticing Dama¡¯s reddening face, Giona¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Red¡­ Hot.¡± She said as both her hands cupped each side of Dama¡¯s face, snapping him out of his thoughts.


    ¡°G-G-Giona?¡±


    ¡°Hmmmmmmm, no¡­ Very warm¡­ Your face is very warm, Dama.¡±


    ¡°O-Oh, that? Well, I uh¡­ See¡­¡±


    ¡°Warmth¡­ Dama?¡± Giona crawled up to be face-to-face with Dama. ¡°Do¡­ Do I make you feel warm? Do I make you feel¡­ Happy?¡±


    Dama¡¯s entire face practically started to glow a bright red in response to the question. Trying to give an answer, the only things that came out of his mouth were incoherent stutters.


    While Giona calmly waited for an answer, Dama¡¯s perspective was the total opposite. His heart was basically beating out of his chest, his head starting to get woozy as he continued to stutter.


    Until a knock at the door that is. Three soft knocks reverberated through the cabin, prompting everyone to turn towards the front door.


    Mentally breathing a sigh of relief, Dama would then panic once more as he saw Mumu head for the door. ¡°M-MUMU! Wait!¡± He shouted as he slipped from underneath Giona. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It''s me, Dama dear!¡± Tsubasa''s unmistakable voice sounded from beyond the front door.


    Opening the front door, Dama greeted his grandmother figure whilst out of breath. ¡°G-Granny Tsu?¡±


    Tsubasa''s fluffy ears and tail perked up at Dama¡¯s face. ¡°Hm? Your face is beet red Dama. Are you coming down with a fever?¡±


    ¡°Eh? N-N-Nevermind that, I¡¯m fine¡­ What brings you up here, alone for that matter? It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Oh come now, I may be old, but I¡¯m still a beastmen. We keep our youth way longer than humans, though we do have similar life spans¡­¡± Tsubasa grasped her chin before waving off the thought. ¡°Anyways, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Reason I came up here was to come fetch you for something urgent. Both you, Mumu and Nina.¡±


    ¡°Something urgent? Did something happen in Enohay?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing has gone awry down in that lil¡¯ old valley. Believe it or not, the urgency lies beyond the confines of Enohay Valley,¡± Tsubasa announced, pointing southward towards the rising sun. ¡°In Briarwood Village.¡±


    -


    (Chapter 25) Giona''s Steady Recovery a Year Later: Part 2

 (Chapter 25) Gionas Steady Recovery a Year Later: Part 2

    ¡°PWAH~!¡± Tsubasa sighed in elation after chugging her bowl of stew. ¡°That was pretty good! And to think Mumu made this himself? Unreal. By the way, thanks for letting me in and giving me a bowl, Dama dear.¡±


    ¡°Of course Granny Tsu, anytime! This pales in comparison to the things you''ve done for me my entire life!¡± Dama said, full of joy as he dug into his own bowl. ¡°Also I gotta agree. Mumu made some pretty good stew this time around. I''ve actually been trying to teach both him and Nina to do tasks automatically a few months ago. Seems it''s working. Thanks you two!¡±


    Mumu and Nina, who were sitting next to the desk Dama, Tsubasa, and Giona were eating on, nodded. The stitches that made up their mouths even seemed to curl at the tips.


    ¡°So, Briarwood, huh?¡± Dama said bemusedly while shoving a spoonful of stew into his mouth. ¡°They¡¯re the closest village to us, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Tsubasa confirmed whilst licking her bowl clean like a wild animal. ¡°We haven¡¯t heard from them in over a year now¡­ And since they¡¯re the main source of where we get precious metals like iron and copper, it¡¯s been worrying. Because of that, some of the men are planning on venturing out to check up on them, and they want you to come along with them.¡± She finished, her tail pointing at Dama rigidly like an arrow.


    ¡°M-Me? I don¡¯t get it¡­ If it¡¯s to venture out, why ask for m¡­¡± At first confused, Dama¡¯s voice trailed off as he thought about it more. ¡°It was Mr. Koul, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Pff-Ha! You should see the look on your face! Ah, but yes, it was. His reasoning went something like this.¡± Tsubasa stood up from her chair as she cleared her throat, preparing to mimic Mr. Koul''s husky and deep voice. ¡°Ahem, ¡®That lad is in his prime, he¡¯ll be a man in no time, and a man needs experience. This little adventure would be perfect for such a thing!¡¯, or something like that.¡±


    Dama''s head drooped to the side. ¡°Yeah, that sounds like Mr. Koul¡­¡±


    ¡°To be honest, Dama dear, I agree with him.¡±


    ¡°Eh!? You too?¡±


    ¡°Think about it, you''ve never been outside Enohay Valley, no? While the whole ¡®being a man¡¯ ideology is a bit, well, cooky, this does seem like a good chance to experience something new! What do ya say?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I''m not sure, Granny Tsu¡­ What if something bad happens, like running into monsters, along the way?¡±


    ¡°Oh no worries dear, coming along with you and Koul are two other men: Liam and Gus. Those three are the most experienced in hunting and weapons within Enohay. Combined with the fact you''ll also have Mumu and Nina by your side, I can''t imagine anything horrible happening¡­¡± Tsubasa smirked while grasping at her chin. ¡°If only I was a bit younger though, I could come along too, maybe even show my fighting skills, keheha!¡±


    ¡°Pfft, your delusions aside, I''m still not sure, Granny Tsu. This sounds like it''s going to take a long time.¡±


    ¡°Long time? Ehhhh, if I remember correctly, the entire trip should take around four days on foot, even faster with the horse carriage Kina is lending for the trip.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Alder? Well, that''s good to hear at least¡­ Anyways, point being, if Mumu, Nina, and I are gone, Giona will be all alone. She also still needs time before we introduce her to the village.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! I''ll be here to take care of her! I''ll use the excuse that I''m keeping your house clean and tidy while you''re gone. Either way, I think it¡¯s about time Giona interacts with another girl. Don''t you think so too, Giona?¡±


    Both Dama and Tsubasa looked towards Giona, who was idly playing with her stew as she looked at it solemnly. After a brief moment, Giona perked up seeing their eyes on her in her peripheral vision.


    ¡°Eh? Oh, um¡­ Yes¡­¡± She murmured, still deep in thought, yet listening to the conversation.


    Tsubasa was the first to notice something was troubling Giona. ¡°Giona dear? Is everything alright? You look stressed.¡±


    Dama caught on and walked to Giona, resting his hand on her left shoulder. ¡°Giona?¡± He said, his voice and eyes full of empathic concern.


    Giona took a moment to answer, twirling her spoon around in her half-eaten stew. ¡°Dama¡­ You are¡­ Going?¡± She murmured while looking up at Dama''s eyes.


    Taken aback, Dama opened his mouth to answer, but stopped to consider what''s best. ¡°Looks like Giona and I were thinking the same thing¡­ But on the other hand, Granny Tsu might be right in both aspects. A part of me is curious as to what lies beyond Enohay Village. Not to mention, Giona IS a girl, it would be no doubt beneficial if she spent some time with another girl, especially a wise woman such as Granny. I guess¡­ I guess I''ll go. Giona¡¯s is in perfect hands with Granny and it shouldn''t take more than four days.¡±


    Stolen story; please report.


    Moving his hand from her shoulder to her head, Dama patted her dirty blonde hair and smiled. ¡°Yeah, I''ll be going somewhere, but! I won''t be gone for too long, ok? Granny Tsu will be here in the meantime, so don''t worry.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So you''ve decided to go, Dama?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. After some consideration, I agree with your line of thinking. I could really spice up my life.¡±


    Confirming his participation, Dama soon felt two hands rest upon his own left hand. He looked back at Giona in response, meeting her smiling face. ¡°O¡­ Ok.¡±


    Later, once Dama cleaned and packed for the upcoming venture, he shared his parting words at the front door with a smile. ¡°Well, I''m ready to go, you two take care. Hopefully I''ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Everything will be fine, trust me dear. Both on your end and ours.¡± Tsubasa said as she wrapped her tail around Giona, signifying to everyone that she''s in good hands. ¡°I can''t wait to see how much you''ve grown Giona.¡±


    ¡°Mhm!¡± Giona uttered, holding Tsubasa''s hand, feeling completely safe.


    ¡°Is there anything you want to say to Dama before he goes?¡±


    Giona contemplated the question for a bit, before walking up to Dama and hugging him. ¡°Come back¡­ fast.¡±


    Reciprocating the hug, Dama warmly smiled. ¡°Of course, I''ll come back as soon as possible, I promise.¡±


    Pulling away from Dama, Giona actually continued to walk further. Her destination was Mumu and Nina, hugging them as well whilst saying their names.


    The toys reciprocated in their own ways. Mumu picking her up and hugging her back, while Nina curled her whole body around Giona''s.


    -


    ¡°JEEZ! Just how many times will I have to repeat myself!? Are you even listening!?¡±


    Now down into Enohay Valley, four figures stood at the front gates of Enohay Village. Three of them were men and all of them wore the same outfit. A white shirt under a plaid vest, of which were different colors for each man, and khaki-colored leggings combo. The man with unruly brown hair wore a red plaid vest. The man with short, blonde hair and side-parted bangs wore blue. The last man with black hair and bangs on both sides wore yellow.


    Even though all three towered over the woman figure, who was adorned with a common village dress, they were the ones cowering in fear.


    One of the men was Mr. Koul, who was rubbing the back of his head in slight embarrassment. ¡°I''m sorry Kina¡­ But we''ve never ridden such a thing before. It''s gonna take us ol¡¯ timers to get the jist of it¡­¡±


    Kina crossed her arms and bent down sassily in response. ¡°Last I checked, you''re the only ¡®old timer¡¯ here Koul, with you being forty-two years old and all.¡± Straightening back up, she walked towards the horse leading the carriage, rubbing its head. ¡°Liam and Gus, think you can handle my sweetie pie Dorsey here? Make sure she doesn''t get too hurt.¡±


    ¡°No worries Ms. Alder, I understand how to work it.¡± The blonde haired Liam said, his hand to his chest like a pledge.


    ¡°Thank goodness, I did not want to be in charge of that beast¡­¡± Gus thought to himself as he masked his relieved face with his right hand.


    Continuing to prattle on to the trio, something would catch Kina''s eye in the distance. An approaching figure that soon became three different individuals.


    ¡°Dama!¡± She excitedly shouted, prompting the men to turn around.


    ¡°Well I''ll be!¡± Mr. Koul said, protecting his eyes from the bright morning sunlight with his hand. ¡°It is Dama! He decided to come!¡±


    ¡°Looks like he also brought his toys along.¡± Gus commented with a condescending tone. ¡°You sure about this y¡¯all?¡±


    Liam scratched his head as he responded to Gus. ¡°I don''t see why not.¡±


    ¡°Oy, those aren''t just toys Gus, they¡¯re alive. All due to that boy''s magic. Something tells me we''re gonna need that ¡®soul magic¡¯ of his.¡± Mr. Koul chuckled with a tinge of pride. Gus, however, rolled his eyes.


    Finally making it to the front gate, Dama hopped off Nina''s back. ¡°Hey everyone!¡± He shouted with a welcoming wave.


    ¡°Dama, darling!¡± Kina exclaimed as she ran to Dama, embracing him in a tight hug.


    (¡°It''s nice to see you too, Ms. Alder¡­¡±) Dama said, muffled from Kina''s chest.


    ¡°Oh boy, might want to ease up on the lad, else ye''ll smother him to death, har!¡± Koul said with a hearty laugh, patting Dama¡¯s head. ¡°I''m glad you decided to come with us lad!¡±


    Freeing his head from Kina¡¯s embrace, Dama enthusiastically smiled at Koul. ¡°Of course Mr. Koul! I''ve always wanted to see what was outside of Enohay Valley.¡±


    Looking at the carriage, specifically the back portion that had a white cloth draped over it, Dama''s curiosity was piqued. ¡°So that''s the carriage Granny Tsu was talking about?¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± Kina said, releasing Dama and walking towards the vehicle. ¡°My darling Dorsey will be the one leading the caravan of fruits and veggies you boys will deliver to Briarwood Village. There''s enough space for all of you too!¡±


    ¡°Fruits and veggies?¡±


    ¡°Why yes, the mountainous region where Briarwood is located isn''t exactly farmer-friendly. Combined with the fact they have a lot of mineral deposits, our ancestors developed a simple trading relationship between each other. Our rich food for their precious metals!¡± Walking back to Dama, Kina gently pinched his left cheek. ¡°And of course, feel free to eat as much as you need along the way. A growing boy like you needs his nutrients!¡±


    ¡°Thanks Ms. Alder! You''re always so upbeat and supportive! You can leave the rest to us!¡±


    ¡°Daaaaw!¡± Kina squealed while hugging Dama again, only to give Koul a sinister glare right after. ¡°Don¡¯t you three dare put him in danger, capiche?¡±


    Koul simply raised both hands. ¡°Come on now, that¡¯s a given. That boy will be safe with us. Best believe if anything wants to hurt him, it''ll have to get through me first, and that''s assuming it gets past Mumu or Nina in the first place.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Koul¡¯s right, you don¡¯t have to worry!¡± Liam yelled from the front seat of the carriage. Readying himself, his hands gripped onto the rope halter attached to Dorsey. ¡°Either way, now that we got everyone, it¡¯s about time we head out. Onward to Briarwood Village!¡±


    -


    (Chapter 26) Onward to Briarwood Village!

 (Chapter 25.5/Short Chapter) Experimental Discovery

    In a cavernous chamber housed a laboratory, shrouded in shadows that seemed to cling to every corner. The air was heavy with the scent of rotting matter and chemicals, a tangible reminder of the experiments that took place within its confines. Red fluorescent lights beamed overhead, draping the entire room in a dark red hue.


    Rows of stainless steel countertops lined the walls, cluttered with an array of scientific instruments and equipment. Glass beakers and test tubes stood in organized rows, their contents varying from clear liquids to some of unknown origin.


    In the center of the laboratory stood a towering glass tube, its presence commanding attention like an ancient monolith. Wires and cables snaked along its surface, connecting it to a series of intricate control panels that lined the walls.


    Matchi Tehew stood before the towering glass tube, his form silhouetted by the eerie green glow emanating from within. The liquid pulsed with an otherworldly rhythm, casting shifting shadows across the room.


    Soon after, a figure shrouded in a billowing black cloak appeared behind him, their presence barely perceptible in the darkness.


    With hands clasped behind his back, Tehew remained focused on the tube, his mind consumed by the implications of his experiments.


    The figure, already kneeling on the cold floor, remained silent as Tehew sensed their presence. Without turning, he issued a command, his voice steady and authoritative. "Give your report."


    The figure, their features obscured by the shadow of the hooded cloak, spoke in a detached tone. "All captains have been dispatched and are on active duty. The pair you wanted me to personally keep an eye on, Bacho and Munia in Sector 7, are showing no signs of suspicious behavior."


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°And what of their objectives?¡±


    ¡°The girl and the intruder still have not been found, Director¡­¡±


    Tehew released a wave of murderous intent for a split second, cracking some of the glass instruments in the room, before absorbing the information. His expression, however, stayed unreadable as he processed the implications of the report.


    "Any recent developments?" Tehew inquired, his tone betraying a hint of annoyed anger.


    ¡°I do have one. Odin and Giso in Sector 5 have reported possible sightings of one of them¡­ A Sin Incarnation¡­ Apparently, there¡¯s a mercenary going around by the name of Riochin Chroma, and rumor has it his left eye possesses an inverted pentagram. The symbol for the Sin of Wrath.¡±


    Tehew nodded, a malicious smirk forming on his face. ¡°Good¡­ Now that¡¯s something I like to hear. Anything else?¡±


    ¡°No, Director Tehew.¡±


    "Very well," he declared, his voice resolute. "You may proceed back to regular duties. Make sure to keep an eye on our dispatched captains. Also, don¡¯t forget your number one objective¡­ Finding and killing No. 35¡­ You two were a part of the same training camp, yes? I trust you won¡¯t fail me¡ªPuppeteer."


    Raising his head, the Puppeteer revealed the marionette mask he wore. Meeting the unconcerned gaze of Tehew in the reflection of the tube, he bowed his head in acknowledgement. In an instant later, he disappeared like he first arrived.


    Now left alone, the laboratory fell silent once more. As he placed his hand upon the smooth glass surface of the tube, the weight of Tehew¡¯s ambitions seemed to intensify within his soul. His eyes fixated on the small embryo suspended within the pulsating green liquid. With a deep breath, Tehew closed his eyes, allowing himself a moment of silent reflection. Until reopening them with an ominous crimson glint in his eyes. ¡°My sweet Gluttony¡­¡±


    Elsewhere, in Reaon, Alaric would shoot up on his bed in a cold sweat. He couldn¡¯t even remember what dream he was having.


    Getting up, revealing his red-striped pajamas, he walked towards the window. Taking in a deep breath and looking up at the full moon, he wondered out loud. ¡°What the hell is this¡­ Feeling? Why¡­ It¡¯s been days, yet I can¡¯t shake this dread of impending danger¡­¡±


    Turning around, Alaric focused on a jester mask on the wall. ¡°Benny¡­ I wonder, what would you do?¡±


    -


    (Chapter 26) Onward to Briarwood Village! (FR this time)

 (Chapter 26) Onward to Briarwood Village!

    ¡°Onward to Briarwood Village!¡± Liam ceremoniously shouted with one fist pumping into the air.


    Kina gave a thumbs up in response to both Liam¡¯s enthusiasm and his handling of the rope halter. Soon after though, she gasped, pushing Dama back to arms length. ¡°My goodness! I almost forgot! Wait right here Dama darling~!


    Kina began to run so fast back into the village, the images of her legs seemed to meld together into a rotating wheel.


    As Gus climbed into the carriage and Koul walked up beside Dama, Kina came back as fast as she left. In her hands was a pile of folded clothes. ¡°Here, Dama, I had these tailor-made to your measurements beforehand! In your last check up, you did say you were starting to outgrow some of your clothes back home, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh, yes ma¡¯am, I have.¡± Dama responded whilst tugging on his own sweater¡¯s collar. ¡°I¡¯ve been running out of comfortably fitting clothes for some time. Thanks again, Ms. Alder!¡±


    ¡°No problem darling!¡± Kina said, giving the clothes to Mumu. ¡°Looks like you guys are all set!¡±


    Koul lifted a finger in the air, interjecting. ¡°Wait, hol¡¯ ya horses now. Dama my boy, why don¡¯t you change into some of those new clothes at my house? I still have something to talk to lil¡¯ miss Kina about over here.¡±


    ¡°Little!? I¡¯m only six years younger than you buster!¡±


    ¡°Ok Mr. Koul! Thanks!¡± Dama responded, turning to Mumu and Nina shortly after. ¡°Come on you two, I¡¯ll need your help.¡±


    Now in the Koul¡¯s residence, Dama used a spare and furbished room to change with the help of Mumu. Nina meanwhile played with Mari in the living room, a room filled with Mari¡¯s constant laughter.


    Running around in a game of tag, Nina would always be the chaser. Mari squealed with delight as she ducked behind the plush armchair, narrowly avoiding Nina''s playful paws. With her tail wagging uncontrollably from excitement, Nina circled around the chair as she tried to catch up with her small human friend.


    Giggling as her tiny feet pitter-pattered against the floorboards, Mari dashed past the coffee table. Unfortunately, in her attempt to cut corners combined with her speed, she ended up bumping into it, causing the vase on its surface to topple over and fall.


    Nina however, who was close behind, dived towards the impact site. Making it in time, the vase landed on Nina¡¯s soft snout, making a slight indent. Using her tail, Nina then put the vase back.


    ¡°Jeez! What did I tell you Mari!?¡± Mari¡¯s older sister, Mary, shouted as she entered the room. A tray of warm tea burdening her hands. ¡°You need to be more careful, especially inside the house!¡±


    Immediately stopping in her tracks, Mari looked down in guilt. ¡°Sorry Mary¡­¡±


    ¡°Now now,¡± a soft voice sounded from the other side of the room, ¡°No need to fuss at her Mary. I was watching the entire time, and trusted Nina to make sure nothing happens. Looks like my trust isn¡¯t misplaced, isn¡¯t that right, you good girl.¡±


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    As all three looked towards the brown leather couch, the voice¡¯s owner came into view. She was a slender and elegant woman, with a red village dress adorning her figure. Most striking features though were her soft facial features, light-brown hair, and a calm, caring aura she naturally exuded. She overall looked like a splitting image of Mary and Mari, or rather, they looked like the splitting image of the woman. It was Tawa Koul.


    ¡°Also, Mari, your older sister is right. Even if Nina is here, try not to be too reckless, alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡­¡± Mari said, her voice full of guilt. Her demeanor would soon flip though as Nina coiled her body around Mari, making her giggle.


    Mary exhaled audibly in slight frustration. ¡°To be honest, mother, you and father are too lax on her.¡± She said while handing Tawa a cup of warm tea.


    Waiting for her daughter to sit down beside her, Tawa looked upwards, reminiscing about Mary¡¯s early childhood. ¡°Tehee, don¡¯t forget sweetie, you were just like that at her age. Always full of energy and running around. Not to mention always dragging Dama into your little games and adventures too.¡±


    Mary almost spit out her tea in embarrassment. ¡°C-Come on mom!¡±


    ¡°Point is, we¡¯re treating her with the same strictness and respect as we did you, and you turned out to be such a respectable young woman who¡¯s only growing more beautiful by the day! So, I don¡¯t see the problem¡±


    Looking down at her tea, meeting her reflection¡¯s gaze, Mary agreed. ¡°Eh, I guess you¡¯re right¡­ Maybe I am too hard on her.¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯s nothing wrong with that sweetie. You¡¯re just taking the role of elder sister seriously, making sure she grows up knowing to do the right things. Something both me and your father appreciate.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ She¡¯s just so aloof and reckless, I don¡¯t want her to hurt herself.¡±


    Back in the spare room where Dama is changing, he struggled to put on the vest to complete his outfit. After awhile, Mumu came to assist him.


    With one final pull down by Mumu, Dama now matched the three men he was about to travel with. A white shirt, green plaid vest, and khaki-colored trousers.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, Dama smiled at both the comfort and style it provided. ¡°Would you look at that Mumu! I actually look good in this! It¡¯s so soft and fits well, with room for me to grow in it too! Thank you Mumu for helping, I have to make sure to thank Ms. Alder again for these!¡± He said as his hand felt the spft fabric of the vest.


    Stepping out and walking into the living room, Dama¡¯s new look would catch the attention of everyone.


    ¡°Big brother Dama! You look so cool!¡± Mari squealed whilst on Nina¡¯s back.


    ¡°My, what a handsome young man you are sweetie! Don¡¯t you agree, Mary?¡±


    ¡°Hm!? Uh, yeah, you look great Dama.¡± Mary said, raising her tea cup in front of her face in an attempt to hide her blush.


    Dama blushed himself while also feeling a spark of pride as he walked to Nina. ¡°Thanks everyone! Guess us three are ready to venture out to Briarwood now, huh?¡±


    Getting off Nina¡¯s back, Mari ran up to Dama. ¡°Big brother, can you bring back something from your adventure?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Of course, anything for you, Mari!¡± Dama exclaimed, patting Mari¡¯s head, causing her to smile from ear to ear.


    ¡°Well, do be careful now. I know I shouldn¡¯t be worrying that much, but could you please make sure my husband doesn¡¯t do anything reckless sweetie?¡± Tawa said, cupping her left cheek in concern.


    ¡°Yeah, please, be careful¡­ You, my father, and the other men. Make sure to tell them we said that!¡± Mary chimed in.


    Opening the front door, Dama looked back with a confident smile, his figure sihloutted amongst the sunlight. ¡°Roger! I promise, we¡¯ll all come back safe and sound!¡±


    -


    (Chapter 27) Adventure!


    Note from Inlajin: As announced in the last chapter, I will be taking a break and coming back on March 19th. Thank you for everything, and I will see you until then!

 (Chapter 27) Onward to Briarstone Village: Part 2

    The setting sun blazed with an excellent orange, painting onto the ravine-like terrain walls very peculiar shadows, including a horse led carriage, a giant bear walking a bit ahead of it, and a giant fox trailing slightly behind with a boy on its back.


    It was none other than the Enohayen men on a journey, alongside their animal companions Nina, Mumu, and Dorsey. The wooden wheels of the horse carriage creaked and groaned as they traversed the rocky path leading towards Briarstone Village.


    With each clop of Dorsey''s feet, more and more rocks cascaded down into the rushing river below. Its current moved swiftly, crashing and carving deep grooves into the walls of the landform. The same setting sunlight scattered in fragmented beams that danced on its rippling surface.


    The air was filled with the constant murmur of the rushing water and crashing waves, signaling its persistent power that allowed it to shape the ravine for countless years.


    One individual in particular just couldn''t take his eyes off the spectacle¡ªthe boy on Nina''s back. ¡°Oh boy, that river looks really strong,¡± Dama said to himself as he held onto Nina''s neck tighter than ever, ¡°it''s no wonder this ravine came to be¡­¡±


    At the front of the carriage, Liam held Dorsey''s reins with steady hands, his eyes focused on the winding trail ahead before hearing Dama¡¯s comment and smiling. ¡°Quite astute of you, Dama. Indeed, this ravine came to be by the steady and continuous weathering from factors like the river below and even the wind for many years!¡± Liam shouted for Dama to hear, hoping he''d notice the small pride he had in the boy lacing his words. ¡°I''m glad at least one kid pays attention to the village lessons¡­¡±


    Beside him sat Koul, his posture relaxed yet attentive. As he nodded his head in agreement with Liam, he also noticed that Dama¡¯s voice barely hid a tinge of fear. ¡°Oooooo-wee! That river does look mighty powerful? Don¡¯t worry lad! Just stay to the wall, you''ll be fine!¡± He yelled as he turned over his shoulder, giving Dama a thumbs up and confident smirk. ¡°If you do fall, I''ll dive straight in after you! No hesitation!¡±


    Both Liam and Dama chuckled at Koul''s protective remark, though Dama couldn¡¯t mask all of the unease stiffening his laughter. ¡°Nina, could you please move us in between the carriage and the stone wall?¡± He said, rubbing the side of her head, the tiny bristles of green wool fur softly brushing against the skin of his palm.


    Nina curled her tail upwards to rub Dama''s back in response and followed orders. Now beside the front of the carriage, Dama waved at the two men occupying the front seat, only for a confused look to cross his face.


    Waving back, Koul was the first to notice Dama¡¯s confusion. ¡°Something wrong, lad? Do I got somethin¡¯ on my face or beard?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no no Mr. Koul,¡± Dama quickly responded as he waved hands, "I just thought Mr. Gus would be here with you two?¡±


    Liam responded just as quickly. ¡°Oh him? Yeah, he climbed into the back a little while ago, probably counting sheep by now. Don''t worry about him.¡±


    ¡°Kind of lazy if ya ask me.¡± Koul remarked. ¡°We haven¡¯t even done any work to warrant nappin¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Well, you know him. Gus is a very loner type kinda guy. So much so in fact, I heard the only reason he came with us was only because his mom forced him to get out the house!¡± Liam said, a chuckle seeping into his words, encouraging Koul''s own bout of chuckles. ¡°Anyhow, I''m pretty sure he''d rather sleep than interact with us.


    ¡°No doubt bout that!¡± Koul responded in agreement, his chuckles progressively getting louder. ¡°With such an attitude, the poor boy won''t see the faces of his own children anytime soon!¡±


    Liam chuckled again as he smiled from the friendly banter. ¡°Aw come on, don''t do him like that. I''m sure if he tried, he''d find a wonderful woman one day.¡±


    Taking a moment to wind down, Koul perked up slightly to what Liam said at the end, remembering something. ¡°You know, my boy, speaking of girlfriends, how are you and Alexandra doing nowadays? Still planning on marriage?¡±


    ¡°Ehhh!!?¡± Liam and Dama shouted in unison, their voices echoing within the ravine they found themselves in. While both were for different reasons, they garnered the same smug smile from Koul.


    ¡°Mr. Liam, you''re getting married!?¡± Dama said as he leaned towards the carriage in curiosity. His high-pitched voice practically cracking from the excitement of the news.


    ¡°Jeez Koul!¡± Liam uttered through gritted teeth. ¡°I was keeping that on the down-low. You really suck at keeping secrets you know¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he really does¡­¡± Dama thought to himself, reminiscing how he told Mary about his ¡®secret project¡¯ without hesitation.


    Koul simply wrapped his left arm around Liam''s shoulder, his smug smirk still in play. ¡°Come on Liam, my boy, it''s only us men out here, and one is sleep in the trunk, so only the little lad didn''t know. While it''s true I may have a problem with secrets here and there, you can definitely trust Dama.¡±


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Liam sighed as he placed two fingers on his forehead. ¡°Yeah¡­ I agree, but the principle still stands, you old geezer.¡±


    ¡°Wow, so Mr. Liam and Ms. Alexandra are planning marriage, huh?¡± Dama spoke out as he rubbed Nina''s head. ¡°That sounds great, doesn''t it Nina?¡±


    Smiling at Dama''s excitement and happiness for the day he looked towards most, Liam gleefully clarified. ¡°Yes indeed Dama. I proposed a few weeks ago. She said yes, and now we''re planning on sometime next year to solidify the engagement!¡±


    Dama''s eyes became flooded with a noticeable wave of enthusiasm hearing more about the good news. ¡°That¡¯s so cool Mr. Liam! I hope everything goes well! Do you two plan on having children?¡±


    ¡°Children?¡± Liam raised an eyebrow before smiling again. ¡°Of course we''re planning on children. Though, the exact number is still up in the air¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm? Whaddya mean, my boy?¡± Koul questioned, tugging at Liam''s shoulder for answers.


    Liam grabbed the back of his head as he answered. ¡°Well, the thing is, I only want one or maybe even two kids¡­ Alexandra, however¡­ She wants four or more¡­¡± He said, his answer being riddled with chuckles that tried their best to mask his own anxiety.


    Silence ensued as the pair of Dama and Koul blankly stared at Liam, whose anxiety climbed each second as he felt their stares. Only after a few seconds that felt like an eternity, did Koul and Dama bust out into a laughing fit.


    ¡°Hey, what''s so funny!?¡± Liam yelled as his face broke out into a flushed appearance, signaling his embarrassment.


    Koul wiped a tear forming in his left eye. ¡°S-Sorry sorry, my boy. It just seems you''re gonna have a lot to look forwards to, har!¡± He teasingly responded, much to Liam''s further embarrassment.


    Coughing to help calm himself, Dama raised a finger. ¡°I also have to apologize, Mr. Liam. It was just how absurd it sounded and the face you made, heh!¡±


    ¡°Can you guys keep it down!!¡± A voice boomed from the trunk of the carriage. While riddled with annoyed disdain for the loud laughter, it also sounded husky and irregular.


    ¡°Sheesh, such a party pooper you are, Gus¡­¡± Koul said as he responded with an annoyed look over his shoulder. Turning back around, he gave Dama a mischievous filled look. ¡°Anyways, so Dama, lad.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Yes, Mr. Koul?¡±


    ¡°How about yourself? Has a lass caught your eye yet?¡±


    ¡°Eh!? M-M-Me!?¡± Dama stuttered out as his face blossomed in a pinkish-red like wildfire, painting his embarrassment in hues too bright to ignore, both a betraying sign to Dama and an obvious answer to Koul.


    Liam''s head drooped to the side as if his neck simply gave out from second hand embarrassment. ¡°Ah jeez Koul. Don¡¯t put the kid on the spot like that.¡±


    ¡°Whaaaat~?¡± ¡°The boy is at the age where the only thing he can think bout is every lass he walks past, am I right lad?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ You''re not¡­completely off the mark¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, Liam, trust me. I''m not asking just to be nosy. Dama is growing into a young man, and every young man needs guidance from those that came before. Of course, he spends most of his time alone in the mountains, seems even more so the past year. Those reasons together is why I asked for him to be on this very venture, so we can discuss such a topic with just us men. Prepare him for when he becomes a man himself, see what i¡¯m sayin¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Hm, yes, while I completely agree, you could have gone about it better, you know.¡± Liam said before side-eyeing Koul. ¡°And I bet you were just being nosy when you asked me.¡±


    Koul just rubbed the back of his head, snickering at the prospect of being caught in his childish antics. ¡°Yeah, not denying, but no one¡¯s perfect, har!¡±


    ¡°Tch,¡± Liam scoffed before turning to Dama, ¡°Anyways, let''s get this straight before I say anything else¡ªl have three conditions. One, Dama, just want you to know you don''t have to say or answer anything that makes you uncomfortable. Two, you leave the talking to me, got it Koul?¡±


    ¡°Eh!? Wh¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°You know why.¡± Liam quickly responded before continuing, ¡°And finally, three, we''ll start the talk once we setup camp for tonight, the sun is barely visible now. Night is heading our way full speed.¡±


    Taking Liam''s words into account, Dama looked upon the sky above.


    The setting sun lingered on the mountainous horizon as the sky it called home transitioned from the burning golds and fiery reds of dusk to the velvety blues and purples of night.


    Dama''s widened eyes were glaring signs of his shock at the passage of time. He thought how he didn''t even notice the cool breeze starting to pick up within the confines of the ravine, carrying with it the nightly symphony of howling and hooting echoing from the mountains surrounding the area.


    As the sun continued its descent, slipping below the horizon, far away stars started to come into view, twinkling with a certain mystique that never failed to captivate Dama.


    ¡°The stars sure are pretty¡­¡± Dama thought as he stared amongst the stars. Each of them sparkled with their own brilliance and moved seamlessly across the vibrant night sky. As more stars moved closer together, it gave off the impression of a picture being formed, prompting Dama to remember something. ¡°Granny Tsu always talks about how the stars have the ability to mirror the things we want most. Something about a by-product of the gods living up there, it has always sounded a little screwy to me though, even when compared to all the other wacky stuff she spouts on about. Witches, Curses, Soulful Techniques, Affinities, Gods¡­¡± He thought to himself as he sighed, closing his eyes and laying his body upon Nina''s neck. ¡°Yet with all the stories and knowledge she has, we still don''t have a single clue as to what it was I saw a year ago when I prayed to Goddess Helia. The glowing orb and giant tree with millions of leaves, just what were they, why did I see them, and most curiously, why haven''t I seen them again since that day? Ugh, just thinking about it makes my head hurt¡­ I wonder how Giona is doing¡­¡±


    Opening his eyes and looking back up at the sky again, Dama stared at the stars once more. At first, his mind simply drifted, matching the drifting stars themselves, but soon, a sudden wave of familiarity hit him, almost making him lose his sense of balance on Nina''s back. Something weird about a particular constellation of stars had piqued his interest. ¡°Huh? Have the stars always been able to move like that?¡± He questioned to himself, narrowing his eyes before they widened completely soon after. What his eyes bestowed upon him was the image of a young and smiling girl in the sky¡ªa girl Dama knew all too well. ¡°Wait a second, that face, t-that smile, it can''t be¡­!¡±


    ¡°G-Giona!?¡± Dama blurted out unconsciously, his mind preoccupied on deciphering his imagination from reality.


    In the same moment of Dama''s realization that his granny''s words may have held some truth, a confused Liam and Koul both turned towards Dama in unison. ¡°Giona-who now?¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 28) Onward to Briarstone Village: Part 3

 (Chapter 28) Onward to Briarstone Village: Part 3

    As Koul trudged up the narrow and rocky path, the crunch of his boots on gravel seemed to echo amongst the still mountain air. The logs of firewood he lugged in his arms rattled with each step as he picked up his pace, determined to reach the campfire. Though, he was cautious to not speed up too much in fear of dropping his hand axe he held under his arm.


    ¡°Damn Gus,¡± Koul muttered under his breath, irritation flaring within his words, ¡°Always got some excuse. ''Too tired,'' he says. ''Too cold,'' he says.¡± Koul scoffed. ¡°Lazy''s more like it.¡±


    The path he took was as clear as can be, with only orange and beige stones to be seen. Ahead, he could see the faint flicker of firelight, a beacon in the rather empty darkness, guiding him toward the campsite.


    The campfire blazed at the center, casting a warm, golden glow across the tents and the carriage around it. Nina and Dorsey lied down near the carriage, curled up against one another.


    Right by the campfire sat Liam, leaning back on Mumu¡¯s soft belly, his content face illuminated by the dancing flames. Beside him, Dama sat on his knees and poked at the fire with a stick, watching the sparks fly up into the night sky.


    Koul stomped over to the fire, dropping his items with a thud, his annoyance with Gus was now seeping into his actions. While Dama jumped at the sound, Liam glanced up at Koul, knowing exactly what he was thinking.


    ¡°Gus?¡± Liam asked, his voice laced with amusement.


    ¡°Lazy bastard¡­¡± Koul grumbled, lowering himself onto the ground, bending his left knee upwards while straightening out his right leg. Finally, he used his right arm for stability as he rest his left arm on the corresponding knee. ¡°Always finding some reason to stay behind and do minimal work. By the way, thanks for setting up the campsite, Liam.¡±


    Liam chuckled. ¡°You know how he is. Anyways, his loss. Not only the fire, but the sky''s great tonight.¡±


    ¡°Koul, why do you get so mad at Gus?¡± Dama said, his voice carrying a pinch of both worry and fear for Koul''s anger.


    Koul sighed, his annoyance diminishing as he looked at the boy. ¡°It¡¯s not that I''m angry at Gus, so-to-say lad. It¡¯s about pulling your weight. What I''m angry at is his refusal to cooperate with others. Both out here, and in Enohay Village, we all rely on each other. If one of us slacks off, it makes things harder for everyone else.¡±


    Liam nodded in agreement, his gaze thoughtful and smile apparent. ¡°It¡¯s about growing up, Dama¡ªabout being responsible. You¡¯re getting to that age where you need to start thinking about these things. The sooner the better.¡±


    Looking over to Koul, Liam continued. ¡°That''s why we''re here tonight to talk about a few things, to help you, uh,¡± he paused for a second as he spun his hand in front of him, trying to think of what to say before it crossed his mind, ¡°let''s say, ¡®cross-over¡¯.¡±


    Dama sat back on his only arm in contemplation. ¡°Cross¡­over?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Liam responded, "you''re at that awkward age, somewhere between boyhood and manhood, teetering on the edge of both. I''m pretty sure you''ve noticed that your body has been changing lately, no?¡±


    ¡°Changing?¡± Dama said as he looked up at the night sky. ¡°Well, actually, yes. I have been noticing ¡®changes¡¯ for a while. Especially this year.¡±


    Koul snapped his fingers, almost giddy to hear that his surrogate nephew is coming of age. ¡°That''s good to hear, since it''s perfectly natural at this age for changes to occur. It''s a sign that you''re healthy and growing.¡±


    Liam raised a finger to chime in. ¡°You don''t need to list the changes either, since Koul and I have already gone through it. Though, feel free to ask if a particular change is bothering you, I''ll answer them to the best of my ability.¡±


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    A brief silence fell onto the campsite, only punctuated by the occasional natural sounds of the night and the chill breeze passing through, disturbing the fire. As Liam and Koul patiently waited, it wasn¡¯t long before they could see Dama¡¯s face slowly flush at the cheeks as he looked down¡ªhis eyes filled with hesitation.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Dama finally said, a tinge of embarrassment starting to trickle into his words as he rubbed the left side of his stomach. ¡°These changes, do they include, you know, m-my thoughts?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liam and Koul said in unison as they exchanged glances, a silent understanding passing between men, though partially ruined when Koul gave Liam a snarky smirk. Liam rolled his eyes before egging Dama on. ¡°Go on.¡±


    Dama switched from rubbing his stomach to using a finger to draw into the dirt beneath him, trying to distract himself from making eye contact. ¡°It''s just¡­ I''ve¡­I''ve been thinking about girls a lot lately¡­¡±


    ¡°Attaboy!¡± Koul shouted and laughed ceremoniously into the night.


    ¡°Ugh, Koul, be serious.¡± Liam said, his annoyance flaring up for a second before asking further. ¡°Anyways, Dama, continue. What do these thoughts consist of?¡±


    ¡°Well, uh¡­ Umm¡­¡± Dama hesitated, frantically looking around as he tried to muster the courage to say what was on his mind. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to have this conversation, far from it. He was curious, and wanted an answer to many questions he had for months now, especially one in particular. This was the time to ask them, yet, he couldn''t do it. The problem was that the actual answer was the complete opposite to what he was looking for, and could make him seem like a pervert. ¡°No one likes a pervert¡­¡±


    "Dama?¡± Liam said, his voice coming out with a sense of calm and care. ¡°If it¡¯s too embarrassing to say, don''t worry about it, we won''t laugh at, think any less of, or hold anything against you. Trust me, I''ve been there, and I had other men at the time to answer even my most silly questions, namely your father, Joel, and Koul himself,¡± a comment that prompted Koul to nod his head, "it''s your time now. So, go ahead, say what''s on your mind pal.¡±


    Dama mumbled in response as he tucked his head into his legs. After waiting a few seconds, Liam took the initiative for clarification. ¡°Uh, sorry Dama, we didn''t quite hear that. Mind saying it a little louder? And again, it''s okay to be embar¡ª¡±


    ¡°Bodies¡­¡± Dama murmured, unintentionally cutting off Liam, who inquired further.


    ¡°Bodies? Keep going, pal.¡±


    Dama raised his face from his legs, not a hint of his usual olive-toned complexion to be seen. ¡°T-Their bodies¡­ That¡¯s what I''ve been thinking about¡­ Is that bad?¡± He said as his voice cracked from sheer embarrassment.


    Koul chuckled with the biggest smile on his face as he leaned forward. ¡°Bad? Oh no no, Dama, that''s honestly the best news to hear when it comes to this sorta thing. Why would you think that was a bad thing?¡±


    ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t that make me a pervert?¡±


    Koul slapped his left knee in response. ¡°Har! I figured!¡± he chuckled out before pointing at Liam. ¡°I''d bet you''ll be glad to know Liam over here had the same doubts when he was your age only a decade ago!¡±


    Liam clapped twice in an effort to cut Koul short and save himself some embarrassment. ¡°Ahem! What Koul is trying to say is that it''s okay if you''re thinking about that kind of stuff. In truth, the fact you were cautious about doing something potentially bad makes me happy to hear.¡±


    Dama¡¯s shoulders relaxed, a visible wave of relief washing over him. ¡°Really? I thought maybe something was wrong with me for a second there¡­ Granny Tsu and my mother always told me that I should always be respectful to girls. That they needed their privacy.¡±


    Koul chuckled again, nodding his head in agreement. ¡°Well, they''re correct, absolutely correct, take it from a married man, har! Though, it''s also important to say that men need the same.¡±


    Liam added, "Piggybacking off of that, I assure you Dama, take it from a man who is about to get married to a woman i''ve spent my entire life with, girls your age are going through the same thing.¡±


    ¡°They are?¡± Dama said under his breath, his mind thinking of the girl that''s been causing such thoughts to appear in the first place. ¡°I wonder, does this include Giona?¡±


    ¡°Mhm!¡± Liam nodded, ¡°The important thing here to remember is to respect others and yourself. Having these feelings and thoughts is natural, but how you act on them is what really matters to your character. Anything else, pal?¡±


    Another spell of silence filled the air as Dama contemplated further, lowering his head back into his legs. Liam and Koul again sat patiently, until both perked up when Dama raised his head.


    ¡°There is one more question I have, Mr. Liam.¡± Dama said, his voice coming out with the unmistakable sound of innocent curiosity. ¡°Why do I have these thoughts in the first place?¡±


    It was the ultimate question, a question Liam was prepared for¡ªor so he thought. In truth, the only response Liam could give were faltering stutters, he was completely taken aback.


    The stutters continued until Liam felt a rough hand on his shoulder. ¡°Go on, my boy Liam.¡± Koul said through his ear-to-ear smile, indicative of his immense amusement. ¡°Tell him why he''s having these thoughts~!¡±


    At the same time that night, back at Dama''s cabin, Giona stood outside on the thin sheet of snow, looking up at the stars.


    -


    Next: (Chapter 29) Giona¡¯s Stargazing

 (Chapter 29) Giona鈥檚 Stargazing

    The same night Dama is opened more into the world of growing up, so too Giona, as she stood outside Dama''s cabin, gazing at the stars as she reflected upon her own life.


    Her brown leather maiden dress and short cut with a side ponytail, both courtesy of Tsubasa, swayed in the cold mountain breeze, eliciting goosebumps to appear on Giona''s skin.


    Despite the cold, she stayed resolute, gazing up with a twinkle in her eyes that matched the very stars she watched. She was simply mesmerized everytime, finding solace in their ability to sparkle even in the darkest of nights. They have become a sanctuary of sorts for her, a shining reminder of her newfound freedom.


    Before, her world had been confined to the cold, gray walls of her cell, devoid of anything but her own loneliness. No matter what she did, it was pointless, hopeless, and useless. Food and water were nothing but luxuries, with the notion of even basic clothing being non-existent.


    Her days were filled with nothing but trife and her nights consisted of crying puddles onto the frigid ground she slept upon, only for the process to begin anew when that door opened again.


    The only ¡®friends¡¯ she had to keep her company were the scurrying rats and insects that fed on her body filth as she slept, causing her to be unable to get sleep most nights.


    Now, however, ever since that day Dama found her, her world has expanded tenfold. She never knew such a place could be so vibrant with colors other than shades of dusty grays, dingy greens, and total darkness.


    For the first time in her life, she got to sleep comfortably in a proper bed¡ªit was nothing short of bliss. The warmth that cradled her from the base of her neck to the tips of her toes relaxed her entire body. The mattress yielding to her relaxed body further immersed her into a blissful slumber. Though, what she enjoyed most about sleeping wasn''t the act itself, it was what came right before¡ªDama''s storytime.


    His high-pitched and caring voice embodied safety to her, the total opposite to the low-pitched and scary voices of those with black cloaks. So much so, she soon found it hard being able to sleep without the sound of his voice, drifting her along the precipice of sleep, like the very river that brought her to him.


    Food and water are no longer rarities. If she''s hungry or thirsty, Dama or Mumu were always there, happy to indulge in her needs. She has never felt so full of energy in her life before.


    Of course, for a while, she couldn''t exactly use that energy, as Dama was adamant she stayed put in bed to fully heal. It was during that time, though, that she was bathed regularly by Dama using the spare cauldron he had.


    ¡°I really enjoyed that¡­¡± Giona caught herself thinking. She distinctly remembered how he handled her with such care and tenderness. Again, the complete opposite of her previous abusers¡¯ ways.


    She still felt vulnerable and uneasy in both instances, but with Dama, it felt liberating in a sense. Instead of being scared of another¡¯s touch, she welcomed Dama¡ªit was electrifying even.


    ¡°You know, Giona, I used to do this all the time for my little sister, Jula.¡± Giona remembered Dama mention to her once as he was washing her hair. ¡°Please, if you ever feel uncomfortable, tell me.¡±


    Yet, she never said a word. ¡°Why would I?¡± Giona thought before thinking of how amusing it was to see Dama¡¯s face progressively get redder and redder as the months passed¡ªonly to stop completely, much to her disappointment.


    Whenever she asked why he stopped, Dama could never give a straight answer. Ultimately, he just left the task to herself, and Mumu if she needed help.


    Not long after, she started walking again, allowing her to explore more of her freedom. Giona could clearly remember the day she finally set foot outside, accompanied by Dama holding her hand.


    The air was crisp, colder than anything she''d ever felt, biting at her cheeks and turning them rosy. Dama¡¯s sweater, pants that were a little too big on Giona, and makeshift mittens went to work in keeping her warmth inside, creating a conflicting feeling that only intensified Giona''s immersion.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The joy and wonder she felt within herself was overwhelming, leading to her dashing out into the vast blanket of snow. Of course, she could only make it a few steps before falling face first into the snow.


    Yet, her little tumble didn''t deter her¡ªnot one bit, as even when Dama helped her back up and dusted her off, she couldn''t stop laughing. At that moment, Giona was a ball of pure joy.


    The snow was cold, colder than anything she''d imagined. Against Dama¡¯s wishes, she took off her mittens, bent down, and scooped up some snow. To her amazement, it began to melt almost immediately against the warmth of her skin, trickling through her fingers in icy droplets.


    It was that day, looking up from her snowy hands and towards the boundless reaches of the sunlit horizon, that Giona truly recognized that she could do whatever she wanted now¡ªthat she was free.


    Alas, amidst the wonder and excitement, there was still a lurking sadness. She often wondered what life would have been like if she had never been imprisoned. The years and family she had lost weighed heavily on her, and sometimes, under the brilliance of the night sky, tears would silently trace paths down her cheeks.


    Tonight was no different, say for one factor: The lack of Dama''s steady hand, ready to wipe the tears away and remind her that her past is behind her now¡ªthat she''s safe with him.


    ¡°Dama¡­ I¡­I hope you are okay¡­¡± Giona murmured into the night sky as she grasped at her chest. Her heart began to race, creating a rising warmth within that clashed even with the cold mountain breeze.


    Giona relished in the warmth as she closed her eyes. Remembering some advice Tsubasa gave her, she let her mind sweep itself away from the sadness and into the memories she cherished most¡ªall featuring Dama.


    The more she thought about Dama, the more her heart ached. It was as if her body had a mind of its own, and it yearned for him. ¡°This is what Granny Tsubasa talk about, right?¡±


    ¡°Giona, dear?¡± A voice rang from behind her. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    Quickly wiping away her tears and turning around, Giona met the eyes of a worried Tsubasa, who was walking towards her with her arms behind her back. ¡°Granny Chewbasa¡­¡±


    Ignoring the mispronunciation, Tsubasa wrapped her tail lovingly around Giona as she took her hand. ¡°Something''s on your mind, child. What''s wrong?¡± She said, her tone firm, yet gentle. Closing her eyes, she contemplated for a second before Giona could even answer, then smiled. ¡°You''re thinking of Dama, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Giona''s eyes grew as large as saucers, shocked at how Tsubasa almost always knew what she was thinking. Time and time again, it was as if she could read minds, just like one of her favorite characters from Tales of the Cataclysm: The fabled first Elven King of old and ally to Adam, Thalorin.


    Tsubasa adopted a smug face as she pet Giona''s head. ¡°Judging by that shocked expression, seems I wasn''t so far off~!¡±


    Giona felt the heat that was previously in her chest rise to her face, mainly the cheeks. Almost instinctually, she quickly placed both hands over them in a futile attempt to hide her embarrassment¡ªanother emotion she hasn''t quite understood yet.


    Tsubasa chuckled, her laughter soft and comforting, as she lowered her hand onto Giona''s shoulder. "Oh, dear, there''s no need to be embarrassed. It''s perfectly natural, just like what we talked about earlier.¡±


    Giona buried her face further into her hands. ¡°I know¡­¡± she mumbled, her voice cracking from the waning embarrassment.


    Tsubasa chuckled again. ¡°My apologies, dear. It wasn¡¯t my place to put you on the spot like that, but at least it''s only us two here¡­¡± Looking back up at the night sky, she got closer with Giona, trying to stave off the mountain''s chilly assault on the girl. ¡°You know, Giona, the stars can reveal what one''s innermost desires are, why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±


    Turning to see Giona''s reaction, Tsubasa was only met with an innocently confused Giona, tilting her head in response. ¡°Ah, I forgot. While she''s been learning at an extraordinary rate this past year, her speech and conversation skills are still far from perfect¡­¡±


    ¡°The¡­stars¡­?¡± Giona eventually responded, planting a finger on her chin, mimicking Dama, and looking back up at the stars.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the stars, dear. Just focus on them, and tell me what you see.¡± Tsubasa said whilst giving Giona''s shoulder a love-filled squeeze, expressing her encouragement.


    Giving it a try, Giona squinted and stared at the stars, mainly a group of stars circling an even bigger, blue star, to the point of blinking multiple times. Slowly and to her amazement, with each blink, the stars moved closer and closer to each other.


    Eventually, an audible gasp of awe escaped Giona''s lips, signifying to Tsubasa that the stars have indeed bestowed an image to her. ¡°Well, dear, what do you see?¡±


    Giona clasped her hands together with the biggest smile and pair of eyes, both exuding pure glee, reciprocating what was on the faces she saw amongst the stars. ¡°Mumu, Nina, Dama!¡±


    Tsubasa patted Giona on the head once more. ¡°I see, that''s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°But¡­how?¡± Giona questioned, the realization of such a phenomenon existing pulling her back into reality.


    ¡°I''m glad you asked, dear.¡± Tsubasa gleefully responded, taking Giona¡¯s hand once more. ¡°Come, I think it¡¯s about time you learn some of Eranovum¡¯s, and even some of Enohay''s history, preferably where it is warm inside.¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 30) Adam Godson''s Gift from the Stars

 (Chapter 30) Adam Godsons Gift from the Stars

    ¡°Choo!¡±


    The tiny, high-pitched sound that sounded within the walls of Dama''s cabin was almost too adorable to be real. The culprit, a shivering Giona, wrapped in a blanket as she sat at the table.


    Tsubasa''s ears perked up at the sound, before pulling back. ¡°That¡¯s what ya get for standing outside with just a dress. You have to be more aware¡­¡± She said, pouring some tea into two clay cups, which were both adorned with Enohayen markings. ¡°Here you go, dear.¡±


    Tsubasa placed a piping-hot cup of tea in front of Giona as she herself went about sipping her cup.


    Sniffling the drop of snot that started to peek out from her nose, Giona looked down at her tea, being hit with a face full of steam in the process.


    Opening her eyes back up, she could see the golden liquid below was flecked with tiny chamomile flowers, their petals gently swirling upon the surface.


    A hint of honey glistened at the surface, adding a noticeable swirl. Grasping the cup with both hands, Giona took a moment to let the warmth seep into her fingers before indulging.


    As she took her first sip, she felt the calming blend spread through her entire being, easing the tickles within her nose and making the cold dissipate.


    Before Giona knew it, a sense of tranquility and peace had enveloped the cabin¡¯s atmosphere. Taking another sip of her tea, her eyes eventually wandered over to her granny.


    Tsubasa sat across from her, poised and serene, her back straight and her movements graceful. She held her teacup with an elegance that seemed regal, her slender fingers wrapping around the cup as her non-dominant hand served as a platter for the cup to rest on. The flickering light from the fireplace behind her cast a soft, golden glow, illuminating her silvery hair and ebony skin, which only further complimented her beauty.


    ¡°Granny Chewbasa¡­ You are¡­so pretty¡­¡± Giona said, mesmerized by her grandmother figure''s elegance.


    Tsubasa''s ears twitched in response, opening her deep and knowing eyes as she gratefully smiled. ¡°Why thank you for the compliment, dear, I really do appreciate that. You''re quite beautiful yourself, you know.¡± She remarked, taking another sip.


    ¡°Beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Mhm, do you know what it means?¡±


    ¡°Yes ma''am¡­ I do¡­¡± Giona said as she couldn''t help the hesitation she felt creeping out from her voice. ¡°But, me¡­beautiful?¡±


    Tsubasa replied with an unconcerned chuckle. ¡°Indeed you are, dear. Seems Dama doesn''t give you near enough compliments as he should, being all alone up here with you and all. I guarantee, if the folks down in Enohay Village caught sight of you, you''d be the talk of the town for months!¡±


    Finishing her cup of tea, Tsubasa''s eyes sneakily lowered to Giona¡¯s chest, which was quite ample for her age. ¡°Especially with how fast you''re growing. You already have the chest of a young adult, though just below the average full grown woman, and showing no signs of stopping to boot¡­ Such genetics would get her attention from both boys and girls, for differing reasons though¡­¡±


    Giona noticed Tsubasa¡¯s stare and cupped both breasts. ¡°Is¡­something wrong, Granny?¡±


    Tsubasa spat out some tea in response to being caught. ¡°Eh? Oh, no, nothing''s wrong sweetie!¡±


    ¡°But, you were staring¡­ Dama does too.¡± Giona commented, touching her chin as she remembered the few times she caught Dama doing the same thing. "He even says the same thing¡­¡±


    ¡°I-Is that so¡­ Nevermind that,¡± Tsubasa said as she waved her hand casually, expressing her hope in steering the conversation in a different direction, ¡°let''s answer your question about the stars!¡± She half-heartedly laughed, barely being able to hide the nervous tremors within them.


    "Really!?"


    Though, it was enough, as Tsubasa opened her eyes to an enthralled Giona. Leaning forward, her intrigue was practically exuding from her focused stare, eyes sparkling with anticipation, whilst still sipping her tea.


    Giona''s giddy reaction softened the tension of embarrassment on Tsubasa''s face almost immediately. When Giona lowered her cup and revealed a smile that could melt even the coldest of hearts, Tsubasa couldn''t help the same smile etching itself onto her own face.


    As the wave of warmth and comfort crashed over Tsubasa, making her shoulders droop in relaxation, she cleared her throat and began the age-old folk tale of ¡®The Star of Desires.¡¯


    ¡°Once upon a time, the world was torn apart by a devastating war: The Holy Catalyst War. You''re familiar with ¡®Tales of the Cataclysm'', no?


    ¡°Yes! It is my favorittess book!¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Alright, then you should remember that it is said this ruinous conflict saw every race¡ªhumans, elves, celestials, devils, and others¡ªengaged in a brutal struggle. For what? We still don''t know.


    The land was scorched, and the skies were filled with nothing but smoke and sorrow, blocking out even the brightest star in our sky¡ªthe sun. Darkness and Despair blanketed the land.


    However, amongst the chaos rose a man named Adam Godson, known for his unwavering strength and determination for peace. With a heart full of hope, he embarked on a journey to unite the warring races.


    Through arduous diplomacy, countless battles and self-sacrifice, Adam managed to forge fragile, yet standing alliances. His main weapon throughout all this wasn''t his sword though, it was his dreams and words that spoke of a future where different races could coexist, a world where the strengths of each could build a better tomorrow. This brought him many allies by his side, including his most trusted, and soon to be more, ally¡ªGiona Evelyn Tamaki.


    With their help, Adam defeated a being that was stated to be Evil Incarnate, The Darkest One, who is thought to have started the war in the first place, and sealed those who followed in its ideology away in their own separate realms.


    His tireless efforts finally started to bear fruit. The warring factions, exhausted and moved by Adam''s vision, laid down their arms. The Holy Catalyst War came to an end, and a tentative peace settled over the land once more, as so did the light from the sky bound stars. This was the birth of Eranovum.


    Unfortunately, the scars of the war ran deep. The land, marred by and soaked in years of mortal misery, gave birth to monstrous creatures that rampaged across Eranovum, threatening the newfound peace.


    Adam, now older and weary from his struggles, continued to fight these new threats with his allies. But he knew his time was limited.


    As he lay on his deathbed, surrounded by his four sons, only daughter, and the leaders he once united, he whispered a weak, but determined final plea to the gods.


    As if a power that rivaled the Darkest One was listening, moved by Adam''s selflessness and unwavering spirit, it granted his wish. Once his mortal life faded, Adam ascended to the heavens. There, he was transformed into the star group we call ¡®Adam''s Constellation¡¯, with the biggest star in the center glowing a magnificent blue at night.


    From that moment on, whenever anyone gazed up at the stars, the gods that honored Adam would show his followers an image of their deepest desire. This was not just to fulfill wishes, but to inspire and guide the people of the world, reminding them of what they could achieve and what they truly yearned for.


    If a farmer looked up, he might see his fields thriving with bountiful crops. If a warrior glanced at the stars, he might see a vision of peace and camaraderie. A child might see their happy families, and a healer might see a world free of suffering. Each vision was a reflection of their heart''s truest desire, a guiding light to strive towards.


    And so, Adam''s Constellation became the very symbol he stood for when he was alive: of hope and inspiration.


    Now, even in their darkest times, people would look up to the heavens, seeking comfort, knowing that Adam''s spirit was watching over them, showing and guiding them to their bright futures, like he did centuries ago¡­¡±


    Taking a much deserved deep breath, Tsubasa laid her hands upon the table as she prepared to bring her story-time to an end. ¡°If nothing else, Giona, I want you to take this from the tale: every person¡ªpast, present, future, dead, or alive¡ªwe''re connected to the stars thanks to the self-sacrifice of our Hero of Humanity, who once united all of us.¡±


    Taking a short moment to reflect and look up at the ceiling, Tsubasa continued. ¡°It''s thanks to that connection we''re never truly far away from our loved ones. Dama may have left a day ago, but all you need to do is look up at the stars, and he''ll be right by your side. Just like when I look up and see the faces of my kinsmen¡­ I don¡¯t know where they are, but knowing they''re either out there somewhere, or up in the sky with Adam, soothes me.¡±


    As her grandmother figure finished, Giona''s reaction was nothing but of pure awe. For a moment, she remained still, holding her breath, as if the very tale held her in a spell of enchantment.


    Her wide eyes glistened with a newfound appreciation from the narrative. The room itself felt to her it was holding its breath with her.


    Slowly, a broad smile spread across her face, her cheeks flushed with excitement. Her heart swelled with pride and admiration for the Hero of Humanity, Adam. Surprisingly, she also felt a deeper connection to Giona Tamaki in the tale.


    Giona leaned back slightly, her grip on the edge of her table relaxing. She glanced out the window, spotting Adam¡¯s Constellation once more as she thought about the tale.


    Turning her gaze back to Tsubasa, she saw the affection and wisdom in her eyes, and her smile grew even brighter. "That was amazing, Granny!" Giona exclaimed, her voice bursting with awe, gratitude and wonder, all three palpable to Tsubasa.


    ¡°I''m glad you like that old folktale, it''s not only one of my favorites, but also one of Dama''s you know.¡± Tsubasa said while closing her eyes, reminiscing of the days she used to tell Dama the tale on repeat, watching as his eyes matched Giona''s in innocent amazement.


    It was through that moment of remembrance that a long forgotten bridge between Tsubasa¡¯s past and present appeared. A bridge that led to a cherished memory of hers¡ªher own mother telling her the very same tale.


    Her warm smile, her gentle voice, her elegant storytelling¡ªTsubasa could remember it all like it was yesterday. Before she knew it, Tsubasa was on her mother¡¯s lap once again, completely swept away by the waves of memories that have come crashing back.


    ¡°Granny?¡± Giona uttered, her voice coming out filled with worry, snapping Tsubasa out of her trip down memory lane.


    Just before Tsubasa asked why Giona sounded so distressed, the reason hit her, or rather, landed on her. Tears that were streaming down her cheeks started to drop onto her hands. ¡°O-Oh my!¡± Tsubasa blurted out as she desperately tried to wipe the tears away. ¡°Sorry, dear, I¡¯m alright. Nothing¡¯s wrong, just remembering some precious memories I¡¯ve made during my long life¡­¡±


    Opening her eyes back up as she finished, Tsubasa was shocked to find Giona nowhere to be found¡ªthat was until she felt Giona''s arms wrap around her shoulders.


    ¡°Granny Chewbasa¡­thank you¡­ I wuv you¡­¡± Giona gently whispered, resting her chin on Tsubasa¡¯s fluffy head as she hugged her tighter.


    A mixture of gratitude, joy, and nostalgia soon flooded Tsubasa¡¯s heart to the point of bursting, causing her stream of tears to being anew. ¡°No, thank you, sweetie¡­¡± she said, lovingly rubbing one of Giona''s cheeks.


    As the two exchanged smiles, joyful laughs, and questions late into the night, Giona could tell that this moment in particular was different, it was precious to her. She could only think of one word that had eluded her for so long: ¡°Family¡­¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 31) The Shadowy Figure

 (Chapter 31) The Shadowy Figure

    ¡°Keh-hehehe-ha!¡±


    -


    ¡°What in tarnation!?¡± A voice boomed from outside Dama''s tent, causing the boy inside to jolt straight up from his slumber.


    Dama recognized Koul''s distressed, yet rough voice, and without hesitation, leaped from within his tent, ¡°Mr. Koul? What''s wron¡ª!?¡± only to trip face first into a sheet of snow.


    Sitting up and shaking his head off of the snow, Dama at first thought of how embarrassing he just made himself out to be. That is, until the biting cold of the lingering snow on his cheeks made him realize. ¡°Wait¡­ S-Snow¡­!?¡±


    Sitting on his knees, shellshocked, numerous questions started to pour into his mind. They were far from the height and regional requirements for snow to be present, yet he felt as if he was back home, high on top the Enohayen Mountains.


    Continuing to ponder further as he felt the snow more, Dama would soon feel two plush arms wrap around him and lift him up. Even before turning around, he knew who it was. ¡°Mumu!¡±


    Mumu patted Dama on the head as he lowered the boy onto his feet, making sure to stay close by him to stave off the sudden chill. Not to mention, even though it was just a stuffed animal at the end of the day, something felt off to Mumu, like danger was only around the corner.


    ¡°Thanks pal! Though, I gotta say, Mumu, don''t you think this is a bit odd? Snow? In a place like this?¡± Dama said as he took a look around the campsite, which was entirely covered by snow as well.


    As if copying Dama, Mumu also turned his head to survey the area. Though, while Dama looked around for answers and the others, Mumu scanned the area primarily for any threats.


    Eventually, Dama caught sight of Koul and Gus, standing over a tent that caved in by the weight of the snow on top of it.


    Koul was equal amounts angry and confused, obvious by his scrunched up and irritated face. Gus on the other hand stood there awkwardly to the side, periodically yawning, which irritated Koul even more.


    ¡°What the hell caused such snow to appear out of thin air like this?¡± Koul thought to himself, tapping his foot in a way to encourage his thought process. ¡°I know for a fact we''re not in an area for snowfall. Not only that, if it WAS going to snow, there would have been some type of warning. Something''s not quite so peachy ¡®round here¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Koul! Mr. Gus!¡± Dama yelled as he ran up to them, interrupting Koul¡¯s pondering, but was a welcome sight to see in the morning all the same, especially the sight of Mumu clumsily waddling behind Dama in an effort to keep up.


    ¡°Dama, my boy! You okay? Got some good sleep?¡±


    ¡°Yessir! Though, I didn''t expect to wake up to snow¡­ The amount is super weird.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it''s very much a bag of nails out at sea. Snowfall shouldn''t be a thing in this area.. Though, I guess you feel right at home, huh lad?¡±


    ¡°Hehee, maybe¡­¡± Dama chuckled out before perking up. ¡°Hey, where''s Mr. Liam?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Liam?¡± Koul said as he rubbed his chin before pointing behind him. ¡°He went to take care of Dorsey and the carriage. We decided we need to get out of here and to Briarstone as soon as possible, lest we get caught in another mysterious flash blizzard.¡±


    ¡°Dorsey? Nina was sleeping with her last night if i recall. Come on Mumu, let''s go see how your sister is doing!¡± Dama exclaimed, patting Mumu''s belly and taking off full speed. Mumu tried his best to keep pace and follow.


    Running off and leaving the two men in a cloud of kicked up snow, Koul couldn''t help but smile as he shouted, ¡°Be careful you two! We''ll be right with you once we get done packing!¡±


    Running over to the path they were taking, Dama could see the carriage overhead. Dorsey was already reined to the front of the carriage, with Liam giving her a treat in the form of an apple in his hand.


    Dama''s face instantly lit up and started waving with vigor. ¡°Mr. Liam! Hey!¡±


    ¡°Hm? Ah! Dama!¡± Liam waved back with his free hand while taking his attention off of Dorsey. ¡°Seems you''re good to go already!¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± Dama responded, ¡°I''m just a little confused as to where all this snow came from.¡±


    ¡°Same boat here,¡± Liam noted as Dorsey took another bite, ¡°but at least none of the produce or the carriage itself seem to have been dama¡ªYEOUCH!¡± He shouted, an apt reaction to Dorsey biting his hand as she ate the last of her treat.


    Liam crumpled to the ground, holding his left hand as he silently cried at the pain. Though, his embarrassment quickly overpowered the pain when his pained shouts echoed within the ravine.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Dorsey, however, squealed, showing her happiness with the treat, yet oblivious to how she bit the hand that fed her.


    Dama immediately rushed to Liam''s side. ¡°M-Mr. Liam! Are you alright!? That sounded pretty painful¡­¡±


    Putting on the bravest face he could muster to mask the pain he felt, Liam answered, a lone tear going down his cheek. ¡°I''m fine Dama, nothing I can''t handle¡­ I should have been paying attention, hehe¡­ha¡­¡±


    Seeing through his mask though, Dama chuckled. ¡°If you say so, Mr. Liam¡­ By the way, did you see Nina around. She was with Dorsey last night.¡±


    ¡°Nina? Yeah, she was cuddling with Dorsey when I woke up this morning, she even followed me when I started setting up the carriage.¡± Liam replied as stood back up and scratched his head. ¡°Though, I gotta say, she was acting a bit weird, like she was on edge. Before I knew it, she disappeared when I had my back turned. I thought she just went back to the campsite?¡±


    Dama couldn¡¯t help the shock and subtle fear that crossed his face as he started to sweat. ¡°Huh? Wait¡­so no one knows where Nina is? Where could she be!?¡± He exclaimed while frantically looking around.


    Watching as Dama''s head slowly started to blur due to his his frantic-fueled speed, Liam gave a reassuring headpat to try and calm him down. ¡°Hey, don''t worry! We have time to go look for her, pretty sure Koul and Gus aren''t quite done packing up. Dorsey and the carriage, on the other hand, are raring to go!¡±


    Feeling reassured, Dama smiled gratefully as he pumped his fist in the air. ¡°Ah! Thanks, Mr. Liam!¡±


    ¡°No problem kid. Come on, we got a toy to search for! Right Muuu...mu¡­?¡± Liam exclaimed as he looked up, expecting to meet the familiar, yet still uncanny gaze of Mumu¡ªonly to find no one. ¡°Eh?¡±


    Dama noticed Liam''s blank stare and rapid blinking, as if shell shocked. ¡°Hm? What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Liam?¡±


    ¡°Well, uh, Dama¡­¡± Liam responded, scratching his head again while adopting a strained smile, hesitation overflowing the cup that was his voice. ¡°Looks like we got two toys to look for¡­¡±


    Turning around, Dama''s face twisted in sheer bewilderment as he turned back around to find the space, where Mumu had stood, now empty.


    His eyes widened, darting frantically across the landscape, hoping to catch any lingering sign of him. ¡°Eh!? Mumu!? Where''d you go buddy!?¡± Dama shouted, his brows furrowing deeply, carving lines of confusion and disbelief across his forehead as his complexion paled, a sense of dread beginning to seep in.


    ¡°Ah! Over there, Dama, look!¡± Liam pointed in the direction of faded and rounded footprints, courtesy of Mumu, who could be seen waddling into the snowy distance. ¡°Come on, let''s follow!¡±


    ¡°Mumu!¡± Dama yelled as he ran, leaving Liam in the dust¡ªor snow.


    Taking a strong left foot first, as if he was about to sprint full speed himself, Liam turned around to do something before chasing after Dama and Mumu. ¡°Dorsey, girl, just give me a second, alright?¡±


    Dorsey¡¯s ears twitched as Liam first took a bow-and-arrow from the carriage and got straight to work on quickly finishing strapping the reins of the carriage. Her large, brown, and expressive eyes followed Liam''s every movement, reflecting a blend of curiosity and calm acceptance.


    ¡°There we go! Done.¡± Liam uttered to himself as he rushed after Dama, making sure to turn around and wave at Dorsey while doing so. ¡°Now Dorsey, be a good girl and don''t go anywhere! I''ll be right back!¡±


    Dorsey nickered while lowering her head, as if to nod in agreement, and shifted her weight to one side, settling into a relaxed stance. Her ears focused on Liam''s departing and crunchy footsteps on the snow.


    Back to Dama, he had finally caught up with Mumu, who waddled with a weird sense of determination in a seemingly random direction. ¡°Mumu¡­? What''s wrong? Where are you going?¡±


    Mumu didn''t answer, he didn''t even pay any mind to Dama, as if he was invisible to him. Dama''s face contorted even more with confusion, as he has never seen Mumu act this way.


    Grabbing onto Mumu''s back, Dama tried to see if he could elicit a reaction¡ªto no avail. Mumu simply dragged Dama with him as he continued walking. Dama next pinched, and later punched Mumu¡ªstill nothing.


    ¡°Mumu! What''s gotten into you pal? Please, tell me, you''re scaring me!¡± Dama pleaded as he tugged on Mumu''s left arm, tears starting to form from a mixture of fear, dread, and dejection.


    Surprisingly, Mumu stopped, shocking Dama. At first, Dama thought he actually got through to Mumu, but realized Mumu didn''t stop because of him¡ªMumu stopped because of the scene before them.


    Nina stood only a few feet away in an agitated stance. The cause: a short and shadowy figure, obscured by a cloud of snowy mist levitating around them, standing ominously on a higher plateau.


    As the figure laughed, Nina¡¯s ears pricked up. They twitched with unease, the laughter they picked up sending chills throughout Nina¡¯s body. Her black slits for eyes narrowed from a mixture of curiosity and alarm, trying to catch any glimpse of the figure through the mist.


    ¡°Nina!¡± Dama cried out, distracting both Nina and the shadowy figure, who both turned to look at Dama rushing their way.


    With near-blinding speed, Nina streaked across the snow, crossing the distance between her and Dama in seconds. Before Dama knew it, Nina had coiled her entire body around him, squeezing him almost to the point of discomfort.


    Dama could feel that Nina¡¯s entire body was not only tense, but also rumbling from her core. Both things he never knew she could do.


    The rumbling was the most confusing, as he thought she couldn''t shiver, but that wasn''t it. Listening more carefully, Dama heard it¡ªNina¡¯s low growls, as if she was bearing teeth at a potential threat.


    Mumu then got in front of both of them, acting like a barrier between them and the threat they seemingly both could sense.


    ¡°G-Guys¡­? W-What¡¯s happening?¡± Dama said through faltering breaths.


    Nina continued to growl while Mumu stood resolute¡ªboth of their gazes never leaving the shadowy figure.


    ¡°It''s¡­ It''s getting harder to breathe!¡± Dama noted to himself as his gasps for air became more frequent. ¡±It''s not Nina though, she''s not squeezing me that hard, but the fact she''s even squeezing me like this, and Mumu being this protective¡­ They''re both acting weird¡­ No! They''re both scared¡­of that thing!¡±


    Staring down at the trio, the shadowy figure laughed again after a few moments, though to Dama, it sounded more mischievous and childish than outright malicious.


    However, Dama¡¯s feelings completely flipped when he realized why it was getting so hard to breathe. It was the shadowy figure, making the surrounding area colder.


    As it continued laughing, it then raised a finger in the air, causing the sky above to darken. It was then that Dama felt a wave of true danger...


    -


    Next: (Chapter 32) The Shadowy Figure: Part 2

 Chapter 32) The Shadowy Figure: Part 2

    Liam staggered through the swirling snowstorm. ¡°Damn, where did this storm come from!? It just¡­appeared! Just like the one that blanketed our campsite overnight¡­¡± He thought as he forced another step forward, each step a battle against the biting wind.


    He hunched his shoulders, covered his face with his left arm, and squinted, trying to shield his eyes from the relentless flurries that stung his face. His breath came out visible in the frigid air. The icy ground beneath him was treacherous, causing him to slip and stumble more than once, but he couldn''t afford to slow down.


    Ahead, somewhere in the white haze, Dama and Mumu had run off. ¡°DAMA! MUMU! CAN YOU HEAR ME!?¡± Liam shouted for the pair, to no avail though.


    Continuing to focus for any response to his earlier shouts, Liam soon felt something off about the snow. The storm seemed almost alive, the wind howling and the snow dancing in chaotic patterns. What struck him odd the most, however, was the feeling of a separate and enigmatic force behind the snow. ¡°This snow, it''s not natural¡­! Something, no, someone is behind it! I have to find Dama fast!¡±


    The thought of Dama facing such an enigmatic threat spurred Liam onward, despite the numbing cold starting to seep in his very muscles.


    Pushing through a particularly fierce gust, Liam would open his eyes back up to the silhouetted figures of Mumu and Nina, who were cuddled together in a ball-like formation.


    ¡°Mumu and Nina! That''s got to be them! Dama must be in the center of that huddle they''re doing, good job you two!¡± Liam proudly mused before darting his eyes around the environment, trying to find the source of the storm.


    Eventually, a childish laugh echoed through the snowstorm, giving Liam the chance to track its direction, leading to him spotting the shadowy figure looking down on Mumu and Nina from ontop a plateau.


    ¡°The hell is that? A monster?¡± Liam pondered as he took out his bow-and-arrow. After making sure the storm was coming from the mysterious figure, he planted his feet into the ground, drew his bow, and took aim.


    The wind whipped fiercely, and without the protection of his arms, icy flakes became embedded into his face, each one a stinging needle against his skin. Worst of all was the snow that assaulted his eyes, blurring his vision. Yet, he refused to blink, determined not to lose track of the creature.


    Despite the pain and tears, Liam secured a clear shot, aiming for the figure''s midsection. Squinting, he then took a deep breath.


    While the icy air filled his lungs, causing a sharp and burning pain, a rising warmth that started bubbling from his core soon clashed with the coldness.


    It was a comforting, exhilarating sensation, like the first rays of sunlight breaking through after rainfall. A warmth he still didn''t fully understand, nor have come close to mastering, but it was something he was still nonetheless grateful for being born with.


    For a few moments, he let the warmth spread throughout his body, each progressively rapid heartbeat causing the warmth to surge even more within him. He could feel the warmth fill his entire being with some sort of vibrant energy¡ªa power.


    Now focusing on that power, he tried to harness it, and guided it to his hands like he practiced in secret.


    As it reached his fingertips, he could feel the wind around him respond, swirling and dancing in harmony with his will, as if rebelling against the surrounding wind of the snowstorm.


    Realizing it was working, Liam¡¯s focus sharpened, the only thing on his mind was keeping Dama, Mumu, and Nina safe. In correspondence to his rising conviction, the wind not only swirled and spiraled closer towards the arrow in his grip, but also started to take on a more opaque-green appearance.


    The arrow itself began to hum with newfound life, the wooden shaft vibrating slightly as it absorbed the power of the wind bending to Liam''s will.


    For a moment, he closed his eyes as he sensed a newfound unity with the elements, as if the wind became an extension of himself.


    The moment after, his arrow sparked to life with a bright green flash of power, causing Liam to open his eyes back up with full confidence, and the shadowy figure to notice.


    While Liam still couldn''t see the figure¡¯s face, he could tell from body language alone the surprise and fear it felt. With a smirk, Liam then announced in his head¡­


    ¡±Wind Affinity: Gale Shot!¡±


    The arrow shot forward with a force and speed far beyond any normal arrow Liam had shot before, his wind affinity propelling it through the snowstorm at speeds of around 150 mph.


    As it soared towards the figure, the arrow cleanly sliced through the storm, creating not only a vacant path in its wake, but also a crisp sound.


    Reacting just in time, the figure hurriedly raised its palm towards the arrow, an icicle beginning to form at the center out of thin air. Unfortunately, it took too long, causing the arrow to hit the still forming icicle, change trajectory, and hit the figure''s head.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Liam pumped his fist in the air as he saw the direct hit, even if he wasn''t aiming for that spot. Though, as he watched the figure''s head recoil backwards, he noticed something off.


    The arrow had bounced off from the hit, instead of embedding itself. Not only that, but something else was also in the air, thrown off by the arrow¡¯s hit.


    The figure staggered back and fell as it held its head with one hand, grunting from pain. Both the arrow and the object it dropped from the impact fell off the plateau.


    As the snowstorm began receding, Liam wiped his eyes quickly, making sure to not lose track of the figure as he readied another shot. Yet, when aiming at its small and vulnerable state, crumpled on the ground, Liam hesitated. ¡°Something¡¯s off here¡­ Something¡¯s telling me to not shoot, but why?¡±


    It was then that the figure let out a piercing wail, the kind that could only come from a child. It started as a high-pitched scream, raw and unrestrained. The cry then broke into a series of gasping sobs, each one sounding equal parts desperate and primal.


    The figure then got up and ran away, jumping off the cliff, its cries echoing throughout the surrounding mountains.


    A shell-shocked Liam could only ask himself one question as he looked down at his hands: ¡°Was¡­ Was that a child?¡± Pondering on his actions for a split second, he then closed his fists, knowing his actions were to protect Dama.


    In that same instant of reflection, he heard a high-pitched gasp. Looking up, Liam saw that Nina and Mumu had unraveled from each other, with Dama being in the center.


    As Dama rested on his knees, coughing and gasping for air, his eyes would instantly light up once he himself looked up and saw Liam. ¡°M-Mr. Liam¡­!¡±


    Liam smiled as he put away his bow-and-arrow and ran towards the trio. ¡°Dama! Are you three alright?¡± He said while cupping Dama''s face, making sure he wasn''t too cold.


    ¡°I-I''m fvv-ine Mr. Liam¡­¡± Dama struggled to say through Liam''s probing, eventually pushing off his hands to look around. ¡°What happened to the snowstorm, a-and the creature? Also, what was that cry I heard?¡±


    Opening his mouth to answer, Liam and Dama would soon hear a gruff voice, shouting far into the distance. ¡°DAMA! LIAM! WHERE ARE Y¡¯ALL!?¡±


    Turning around, Liam and Dama saw Koul and Gus heading their way.


    Koul could be seen frantically looking around his surroundings with axe in hand. His face was filled with fear and concern due to the thought of either Liam or Dama being caught in the sudden snowstorm.


    Gus, on the other hand, barely had any pep in his step, only going as fast as he was mainly because of Koul shouting at him to help find the two. Though, it was also partially due to fear, obvious through how tight he was holding onto his spear.


    ¡°Hey! Koul and Gus! Over here!!¡± Liam shouted back, waving with one hand and megaphoning with the other.


    ¡°Eh!? Liam, Dama as well! Mumu and Nina too!¡± Koul said before turning to Gus. ¡°Come on, boy! Step ya horses up! We gotta see if they''re hurt!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, give me a break already¡­!¡± Gus thought as he struggled to keep pace with Koul''s burst of speed. He could, he just didn''t want to out of a procrastinating tendency.


    Finally making it to Liam, Koul rested his hands on his knees, panting. ¡°Haa¡­ You guys alright? Did something happen, Liam?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we''re all good,¡± Liam answered as he pointed towards the plateau, ¡°I may have found the source to our flash snowstorms too.¡±


    ¡°O¡­Our source?¡± Koul uttered, still panting, which further sold his confusion to Liam.


    ¡°Mhm! It was some creature that caused the snow.¡± Dama remarked as he appeared from behind Liam. ¡°I couldn''t really get a good look at it though. It was hidden behind a lot of mist that was floating around it¡­¡± Turning to Liam, he continued. ¡°Mr. Liam, you saw it too, right? Did you get a good sight of it?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Liam shrugged, ¡°I saw the same thing as Dama, a shadowy figure hidden by mist. Though, knowing that it could create ice and snow, it could have been floating ice crystals¡­ It did seem a bit too sparkly to be regular mist.¡±


    ¡°Well, how did you stop it?¡± Koul questioned as he stood up straight and tilted his head, intrigue causing his eyebrows to lift up.


    ¡°Yeah, how did you, Mr. Liam?¡±


    ¡°Well, with my trusty bow-and-arrow of course!¡± Liam exclaimed with pride comparable to a king''s, bringing it out and posing with it.


    ¡°Oh yeah! I forgot!¡± Koul exclaimed back, striking the palm of his hand with his fist. ¡°You must have used the Affinity thing of your''s, right?¡±


    Both Dama and Gus tilted their heads in confusion. ¡°Affinity?¡±


    ¡°Oh that? Yeah, I did.¡± Liam replied, rubbing the back of his head. ¡°Not many people know I have Wind Affinity. Only the chief, chieftess, Alexandra, Damian, and Koul, until now anyways.¡±


    ¡°You have Wind Affinity Mr. Liam!? That''s so cool! Why would you keep it a secret?¡±


    ¡°Eh, I just didn''t find any benefit in having such a thing when I first discovered it. Though, I did practice with it in my spare time along with my archery hobby,¡± Liam said as he patted Dama on the head, ¡°and considering what just happened, I''d say it was worth it. Scared off the figure with one clean shot!¡±


    ¡°Hehee-har! I knew bringing you along was the right decision!¡± Koul exclaimed as he patted both of Liam''s shoulders and smiled, his pride practically making his teeth shine. Liam gratefully smiled back, the compliment warming him to his core.


    Meanwhile, Dama looked up at the clear blue sky, wonder and anticipation painted onto his face. ¡°Man, I wish I had an Affinity Element like you or Mr. Damian''s Fire Affinity¡­¡±


    Koul and Liam glanced at each other, with both of them giving a soft chuckle in response.


    ¡°I wouldn''t get too sad, my boy.¡± Koul stated as he crouched down and put an arm around Dama. ¡°Remember, Damian''s Fire Affinity did almost burn down the Alder¡¯s Farm when he was but a youngin¡¯!¡±


    Liam laughed again, reminiscing about such an event. ¡°Yeah, I was actually there when the fire started, believe it or not! It was scary in the moment, but thankfully, nothing of importance got destroyed. Anyways, I also wouldn''t get too sad, since I discovered my affinity only a few years ago, you still have time.¡±


    Koul then patted his chest. ¡°Not only that, but you have something else, something grander, something Chief Owain hasn''t seen for generations within Enohay! A ¡®Soul Skill¡¯, or whatever it''s called.¡±


    ¡°Soulful Technique.¡± Liam interjected, correcting Koul.


    Koul scratched his head in slight embarrassment. ¡°I can never seem to remember that¡­¡±


    Looking down at his hand, then back up to both Mumu and Nina, whose mouth stitchings curled up at the ends, Dama smiled. ¡°Yeah¡­ Yeah, you guys are right, I do have something special! If only I knew how to control it¡­¡±


    ¡°Sooooo, are we just gonna stand around in the snow all day, or?¡± Gus finally piped up, not even giving an ounce of effort to hide his annoyance.


    While Koul got irritated himself, Liam and Dama agreed.


    ¡°Gus is right, we gotta get going to Briarstone. Maybe they know something about that mysterious figure and these snowstorms.¡± Liam noted as he began to walk back to Dorsey, waving at the others to follow. ¡°Come on! If I remember correctly, we shouldn''t be that far from them now!¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 33) The Wandering Warden

 (Chapter 33) The Boy in the Snow

    One step, two steps, three steps, four. Each one taken incremented in effort needed for Koul to traverse the rising snow.


    ¡°More damn snow¡­ It just gets worse and worse the further we get.¡± Koul said under his breath, annoyance, worry, and confusion all trickling out from his voice as he walked beside Dorsey. Each step taken in the rising snow was slowly becoming a battle of stamina.


    Seemingly in agreement, Dorsey snorted and nodded her head, causing Koul to smile. ¡°Did you just agree with me girl? Man, little miss Kina was right! You are a smart girl, yes you are!¡± He chortled out whilst scratching Dorsey''s neck, which was covered by her curtain-like golden mane.


    Dorsey leaned in towards Koul touch in response as she exhaled out a contented snort, clearly enjoying the attention.


    As Koul continued to shower Dorsey with compliments and scratches, she leaned in closer and closer to him, eventually nudging his entire body with her head in appreciation.


    Though, while sweet, the bonding time only took their attention away from the road up ahead. Both of them didn''t notice the coming uneven road, camouflaged by the snow blanketing the area.


    Stepping into a small pitfall, Dorsey shrieked as she began to lose balance, causing the carriage to lurch and wobble. Liam, Dama, and Gus inside felt the effects.


    Liam gripped Dorsey''s reins as he tried to help stabilize, his whole body tensing up to keep himself rooted. ¡°Woah!¡±


    Dama, being the youngest and lightest, was the most affected, but with quick thinking, he grabbed onto Liam¡¯s sleeve to help keep himself rooted as well. ¡°Waaaah!¡±


    Gus, on the other hand, was sleeping, his body leaning on the side carriage door. Caught off guard, he would be awoken by his head slamming into the door. ¡°Ouch!! The hell!?¡±


    Seeing the commotion, Mumu, who was walking behind the carriage with Nina, immediately assisted. Using his long arms, he hugged the back of the carriage, making sure to keep the wobbling to a minimum.


    Nina herself went to go to the front and assist Koul by helping Dorsey stand back upright.


    Poking his head outside of the carriage, Dama megaphoned for a status report from Koul. ¡°Mr. Koul, are you okay? How are things up there?¡±


    ¡°It was just a small pitfall!¡± Koul yelled back as he tried to calm Dorsey down. ¡°Dorsey''s fine, though it seems we''re gonna have to be more careful while walking in this snow. You can barely see a thing.¡±


    ¡°Want me to come out there with you?¡± Dama asked as he readied himself to jump out.


    Koul nonchalantly waved his hand in response. ¡°Nah, lad, appreciate it though! You stay in the carriage where it''s warm and, most importantly, safe inside, alright?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Dama slumped back into his seat, ¡°alright, Mr. Koul¡­¡±


    ¡°Koul¡¯s right,¡± Liam piped up with a finger, ¡°it¡¯s best you stay inside. Hey Gus, why don¡¯t y¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nah.¡± Gus said, cutting off Liam as he rested his head on the side of the carriage again.


    An action Liam did not appreciate at all. ¡°At least let me finish¡­¡±


    While he felt some second hand embarrassment from Gus¡¯ rather childish actions, Dama copied him by also resting his head on the side, looking out into the passing jagged, mountainous scenery, blanketed by snow.


    Naturally, as Dama looked into the seemingly never-ending snow, all his drifting thoughts lead to the same destination¡ªthe shadowy figure he and Liam met. ¡°Just what or who was that? According to Mr. Liam, it had the ability to conjure ice, it¡¯s most definitely the source of all this snow¡­ But why do this to such an extent?¡± Dama pondered, scratching his head as he tried to figure any answers with what little information they had, before locking in as he grasped his chin. ¡°Wait a second, no way¡­ Is this the effects of a Soulful Technique from a monster? Granny Tsu said anything with souls can be born with Soulful Techniques, even wild monsters and magical beasts!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re also thinking of that shadowy figure, eh?¡± Liam said out of nowhere, snapping Dama out of his own thoughts.


    ¡°Huh? Uh, y-yeah, how¡¯d you know that?¡±


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Liam chuckled a little. ¡°It was written all over your face, pal. Don¡¯t worry, something tells me once we arrive at Briarstone, we¡¯ll get most of the answers we¡¯re looking for. So relax for the time being,¡±


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± Dama murmured while resting on the side again, a slight blush beginning to form. ¡°It¡¯s kind of hard though, since I either think about the figure, or what we talked about last night¡­¡±


    Remembering said talk from last night, Liam chuckled again, sympathizing with Dama. ¡°Pfft, guess you¡¯re right on that, I wouldn¡¯t know what to focus on either, hehe!¡±


    Dama tried to distract himself by looking out into the unnatural snow, letting both his eyes and mind wonder of their own accord. The unexpected snowfall had created an eerie, almost surreal landscape outside, a monochromatic contrast to the usual rugged and barren mountain terrain they were just in a few days ago.


    As he stared out, something odd caught his eye. At first, it was a dark speck against the endless blanket of white. However, as Dama squinted, trying to make out what it was, the speck grew larger and more visible, revealing a small figure¡ªa child, lying still in the snow.


    Shooting up and rubbing his eyes, Dama poked his head out of the carriage to confirm what he saw. To his horror, his eyes did not deceive him. ¡°Oh no!¡± He shouted, jumping out of the carriage and sprinting as fast as his legs could carry him through the high snow.


    Liam pulled on the reins, bringing the carriage, and by proxy, Gus¡¯ sleep, to a halt. ¡°D-Dama!? Where are you going!?¡±


    ¡°I think I see someone in the snow!!¡± Dama yelled back.


    ¡°Someone in the snow!?¡± Koul said before sprinting full speed after Dama with Nina in tow. ¡°This can¡¯t be good¡­!¡±


    Liam jumped down himself, his boots sinking into the snow, and followed, leaving Gus with Dorsey and Mumu.


    Sure enough, they found a young boy lying motionless in the snow. He had olive-toned skin and black, spiky hair that stood out starkly against the white backdrop. His clothes were thin and tattered, offering little protection against the cold.


    "He''s still breathing," Dama said, crouching down to check the boy''s pulse as Nina sniffed him. "But barely!"


    ¡°He looks to be about Dama¡¯s age, maybe a little younger¡­ He must be from Briarstone, but why is he all the way out here?¡± Liam murmured while studying the boy¡¯s appearance.


    "Either way, we need to get him to the carriage." Koul said urgently before picking up and dusting the boy off. "He won''t last long out here."


    ¡°Yessir!¡± Dama and Liam said in unison.


    Back at the carriage, the men moved swiftly, their breaths coming out in frosty puffs as they navigated the cramped space of the trunk of the carriage. While Koul carefully laid the boy down on a cleared patch among the supplies, Liam went to work moving the crates and barrels of produce around for more space.


    "Dama! Can you get some of our blankets from that crate over there?" Koul instructed, his voice steady despite the urgency of the situation. "We need to warm him up fast."


    ¡°I¡¯m already ahead of you!¡± Dama announced as he presented two wool blankets meant for their camps.


    Koul smiled and grabbed both. He draped one over the boy and tucking it around him to trap in as much warmth as possible. He then took the other blanket and folded it, placing it under the boy''s head for support. The boy''s face was still, his eyes closed, and his breathing shallow but steady.


    ¡°Here you go,¡± Liam said, handing Koul a flask, "some water, it might help, he might be dehydrated.¡±


    Koul nodded, gently lifting the boy''s head to pour some of the water inside. The boy''s lips parted slightly, allowing a small amount of water to trickle in. His throat moved in a faint reflexive swallow.


    "Thank you, boys,¡± Liam said, rubbing the boy''s cold hands between his own, "if we can get his body temperature up, he might wake up."


    ¡°We should also try to book it to Briarstone as soon as possible.¡± Liam suggested.


    Koul nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed, but it¡¯s best we also keep someone back here during the trip, so that nothing accidentally falls on him and to make sure he stays warm¡­ Gus! Get your tail back here now!¡±


    Waiting for a few seconds, the trio in the back could hear rustling in the front after Koul¡¯s commanding yell. Shortly after, a groggy Gus came into view. ¡°Wha¡­?¡±


    ¡°You come and stay with the boy back here to keep him warm. I don¡¯t care how you do it, nor do I care if you have any objections. When a person¡¯s life is on the line, especially a child¡¯s, I don¡¯t wanna hear not one of your usual excuses, understand me?¡± Koul sternly said, sending small shivers of fear down both Gus¡¯ and Dama¡¯s backs.


    While his annoyance was obvious on his face, Gus sheepishly complied. ¡°Jeez, gotcha¡­ I¡¯ll keep him safe¡­¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Koul replied as he got out of the back, ¡°come on Liam, lets hightail it to Briarstone.¡±


    ¡°You bet!¡± Liam said, in tow.


    Dama though stood by Mumu and Nina¡¯s side, lost in thought. ¡°This sinking feeling of dread¡­ It¡¯s just like when I found Giona¡­ Will he be alright?¡±


    Before passing Dama, Koul noticed the grim look on his face, and gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry kid, he¡¯ll be just fine. I would have gotten you to look after him, but you can¡¯t do much with only one arm, and either way, you¡¯re safest sitting beside Liam as I try to keep Dorsey level. Come on.¡±


    As Koul and Liam walked off to the front of the carriage, Dama still sat there, a feeling of helplessness sweeping over his entire body. That is, until Mumu patted him on the head and Nina nudged him with her snout, snapping him out of his negative reverie.


    Feeling the warmth of his two companions, Dama smiled as he turned around to hug Mumu. ¡°Hahaa! Sorry guys, didn¡¯t mean to get all down in the dumps like that, I really appreciate both of your support, and not to mention, warmth.¡± He exclaimed before patting Nina on her head. ¡°If only you could fit in the back to share your warmth with the boy, Nina, while your brother helps keep the carriage steady¡­¡±


    Nina¡¯s ears twitched at the wish as she leaned more into Dama¡¯s head rubbing. Shortly after, Dama could feel even more warmth in his hand, but only wrote it off as Nina¡¯s own warmth. Focusing on that warmth before he followed Koul and Liam, Dama would open his eyes back up to a very puzzling sight.


    ¡°N-Nina¡­?¡± Dama uttered as Nina looked up at him. ¡°Did¡­ Did you get smaller?¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 34) Briarstone Village¡¯s Plea

 (Chapter 34) Briarstone Village

    ¡°N-Nina¡­? Did¡­ Did you get smaller?¡± Dama uttered as Nina looked up at him.


    Staring at each other for a bit, Nina''s black slits for eyes soon widened into ovals, seemingly in shock, as she took another look at the now taller Dama.


    Nina usually stood at a height of almost five feet, six inches, even more when standing up straight on her hind legs. Compared to Dama''s height of four and a half feet, she easily towered over him.


    Now, however, her head only reached Dama¡¯s stomach. It was then Nina realized her master didn''t grow taller, she shrunk! She repeatedly tilted her head left and right, trying to figure out why.


    Mumu was appalled himself as he went over and picked up his sister, also tilting his head in confusion. ¡°Mmmmmmmmmm¡­¡± A low rumble sounded from Mumu, taking Dama aback, since he had never heard such a thing.


    ¡°Did Mumu just growl? No, that''s not quite right, more like a mumble, but still, I''ve never heard Mumu make such sounds before! He almost always stays silent with rare grunts here and there¡­ It''s just like when Nina was growling at that shadowy figure¡­¡± Dama pondered while Mumu and Nina continued to stare at each other.


    After a little while, the tips of Nina¡¯s stitched mouth raised as she nuzzled her nose with Mumu¡¯s, who lovingly reciprocated.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡± Gus uttered under his breath. ¡°How¡¯d you do that, Dama?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Dama turned to the back of the carriage, remembering that Gus was there. ¡°Oh, Mr. Gus¡­ I honestly don''t know. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Dama?¡± Liam called out from the front, ¡°Everything alright? We¡¯re ready to head out!¡±


    ¡°Ah! C-Coming!¡± Dama shouted back before running up to Mumu and Nina. ¡°Hey, you two, we all don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but let¡¯s make the best of it, alright? Nina, you seem to be small enough to fit in the back, could you please stay with the boy for the rest of the trip? Mumu, could you do what you¡¯ve been doing and watch our backs?¡±


    Looking from Dama back to each other, Mumu and Nina nodded their heads and heeded Dama¡¯s commands.


    Nina hopped in the back and curled herself beside the unconscious boy, much to the relief of Gus, who immediately went back to sleep in the other corner. Mumu stood guard of the back, ready for anything that would happen.


    Hopping into the front seat of the carriage, Dama gave Liam a big smile. ¡°Alright! I¡¯m ready, Mr. Liam! Onward to Briarstone Village, was it?¡±


    Responding with a smile himself, Liam chuckled at Dama¡¯s comment. ¡°Indeed, it was! Onward to Briarstone Village!¡± he exclaimed as he lightly tugged on Dorsey¡¯s reins, signaling their departure once again.


    Later, as the group made it up a high hill of snow, they could see a snow-covered forest. Smoke could be seen rising from it. In the middle was their destination: the mountain-bound village of Briarstone.


    ¡°Home-stretch lads!¡± Koul yelled out into the icy wind, taking in the, almost literally, breath-taking view.


    While Liam and Koul carefully led Dorsey and the carriage through a detour to scale down the hill, Dama looked out towards Briarstone. It''s cluster of dark spruce houses could be seen dissappearing behind a gate as they climbed down. ¡°Woah! Is that really it, Mr. Liam?¡±


    ¡°It should be, I myself haven''t been here, unlike Koul.¡±


    ¡°Eh, it''s been about a decade or two, give or take. I don''t have that good of a memory!¡± Koul chortled out before running his fingers through his hair, looking up at the sky. Flashes of the men that accompanied him rang through his head, men that later perished from the Hiyan Plague. ¡°So much has happened these past years, huh?¡±


    ¡°Best you don''t get nostalgic now, just beyond this forest, I''m assuming, will be the front gate.¡± Liam commented.


    ¡°You''d be right!¡± Koul said, ¡°Let''s go, lads!¡±


    Now exiting the forest and into a clearing, the group finally made it to Briarstone Village, indicative of the giant wooden stakes sufficing as the barrier much like Enohay''s. Only difference being their tree of origin, Enohay sported a beige oak, while Briarstone, a dark brown spruce.


    At the front gate, three individuals could be seen. Squinting, Koul could see two of them were men with spears. Their uniforms consisted of layered garments, such as woolen tunics and gloves, designed to keep them warm while allowing freedom of movement. The taller one didn¡¯t have a fur helmet on, leaving his combed black hair to billow freely in the wind.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The last figure was a petite woman, draped on a blue tunic dress that had a hood stitched onto it. She seemed to be in a great amount of distress, her face a sobbing mess. ¡°This doesn''t look good¡­¡± he said as he ran up to see what was happening.


    Noticing Koul''s approach, one of the guards confronted him before he could get any closer, spear up to Koul''s chest. ¡°Halt!¡±


    As Koul put his hands up, he got a good glimpse at the guard¡¯s face. His skin was clear and smooth, with a natural tan from hours spent outdoors. His stubbled jawline was defined, yet still holding a trace of boyish roundness. His blue eyes were sharp and alert. Every feature of the man gave Koul a faint sense of familiarity.


    To Koul, however, the characteristic that struck him the most was a certain mole on the left side of the guard¡¯s nose. ¡°Woah, hold your horses, pal. This is a far-cry from the warm welcome I received last time I came.¡±


    The guard¡¯s face contorted out of sheer confusion. ¡°Last time? Elaborate, now!¡±


    Hearing the confrontation, the other guard turned around to see Koul, then the approaching carriage. ¡°What the?¡± the second guard said, his confusion palpable in both his voice and face. Confusion that seemingly doubled once he caught a glimpse of Mumu. ¡°What is THAT thing!?¡±


    The woman, however, took the chance to try and leave the village.


    Unfortunately, she was too slow, as the guard beside her immediately stopped her with his spear. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please! We are under strict orders, we cannot let you leave the safety of the village! It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± The guard yelled out of desperate anger, his eyes filled with concern.


    The woman''s eyes matched his, but tenfold, as she grabbed onto the spear. ¡°Please, you have to! My son is out there! He''ll die!!¡± She shouted back, her voice cracking out of a desperation that put the guard¡¯s to shame.


    ¡°Son?¡± Koul uttered, peaking the guard¡¯s and woman''s interest, as the carriage made it to the confrontation. ¡°We found a boy in the snow coming here! He''s alive in the back, along with some food we brought from Enohay Village!¡±


    The first guard recognized their nearest village neighbors. ¡°Enohay!?¡± he said, shocked that they would come all the way here through all the snow.


    ¡°Food¡­!?¡± The second guard repeated to himself under his breath. The fact it took some effort to fight back him salivating at the mouth baffled him, distracting him too.


    The woman simply dashed towards Koul, pushing beside the first guard with ease and recklessly tackling Koul. Koul stood strong though and caught the woman in hysterics.


    ¡°What did he look like!? Please tell me!!¡± The woman cried out, completely bawling at this point, as she gripped Koul''s vest.


    ¡°If he has black, spiky hair like your¡¯s, then I assure you, he''s as good as a buttered biscuit.¡± Koul said, his voice reflecting his parental sympathy for the mother. Hugging her as he tried his best to console her, he then called for Gus. ¡°Gus! Bring the boy!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Koul!¡± Dama responded from behind, ¡°Mumu already has him!¡±


    Looking over Koul''s shoulder, the woman spotted Dama, Mumu, and a child in Mumu¡¯s arms¡ªher child. ¡°Miron!!¡±


    Dashing once again to Mumu, she swiftly took the blanket wrapped child from his arms. Brushing aside his bangs and confirming that it was her son, she fell to her knees, repeatedly saying ¡°Thank you!¡± through tear-filled gasps.


    Taking a moment to look around himself, the first thing that Dama noticed was the heavy blanket of unseasonal snow covering the village and its surrounding fields. ¡°Jeez, not even Briarstone''s safe¡­¡±


    ¡°Not only that, but it seems like Briarstone got the worst of it.¡± Liam added on, ¡°Is it any better within the village?¡±


    ¡°No, I fear¡­¡± The first guard responded while the second guard helped him back up from being pushed. Dusting himself off, the first guard then instructed his companion. ¡°Clemens, kindly take Isola and her child back to her home, then fetch Leadguard Domitius! Tell him to meet me in the stable lot!¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡± Clemens saluted to his supposed superior before following orders, leaving his first guard with the Enohayen men.


    Planting his spear into the snow, the first guard questioned Koul further. ¡°Are you men really from Enohay Valley?¡±


    ¡°We sure are!¡± Koul exclaimed with a chuckle. ¡°We noticed that we haven''t heard anything from you guys for a while, so we decided to come to you. Usually, you guys come to us for our bi-yearly trades. I would say ¡®what gives¡¯, but pretty sure this snow is an obvious reason why.¡±


    ¡°Ai, we''re dealing with a pretty sticky situation at the moment¡­¡± The first guard said before shaking his head, as if to ward off bad thoughts. ¡°Anyways, I''m sorry for the weird encounter, and bid thee welcome to Briarstone Village, friends.¡±


    ¡°Why thanks, pal!¡± Koul responded before adopting a slightly confused expression. ¡°Though, I gotta say son, you look pretty familiar¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The first guard crossed his arms. ¡°My name? Well, I guess I should have told you earlier, my apologies. It''s Ryuu¡ªRyuu Mikayel.¡±


    Koul''s face instantly lit up as he patted Ryuu''s padded shoulders. ¡°Ryuu!? I remember now, my golly! I knew I recognized that face from anywhere! It''s me, Himon Koul, we met when I first came here twenty years ago! To think you''d still be a guard to this day, with such graceful aging too! You look like you haven''t aged a day! How''s the wife?¡±


    As Koul giggled like a child, Ryuu could only give a grim look as a response, his shoulders drooping. ¡°Sorry to tell you this, Mr. Himon Koul, but you''re mistaken. I am Ryuu Mikayel, but I''m also a junior, named after my father, who I assume you speak of.¡±


    Turning around and pointing his spear to the peak of the Briarstone Mountains, Ryuu continued. ¡°My father, he died fighting that dreaded Oni that has caused all of this¡­¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 35) Briarstone Village: Part 2

 (Chapter 35) Briarstone Village: Part 2

    ¡°D-Died¡­?¡± Koul uttered aghast, his entire face dropping.


    A wide eyed Gus perked up from his drowsy state, almost falling over while doing so. ¡°O-Oni!?¡±


    Dama only tilted his head in confusion. ¡°Oni?¡±


    Liam patted Dama''s head in response. ¡°I''ll explain later, buddy. Please, Ryuu, continue. You said this Oni was the cause of all of this snow, right?¡±


    ¡°Gladly, but before that,¡± Ryuu replied, waving his head as he walked into the village, ¡°follow me. We should continue where it is warm. I also have a place where your horse and carriage can be stationed.¡±


    Now granted access within, the Enohayen men, with Dorsey in tow, followed Ryuu. Koul was serious, Gus anxious, Dama curious, and Liam cautious.


    Inside, Dama could see the village itself appeared somber and tense. Snowdrifts pile against homes and on top roofs. The landscape was an expanse of white, creating a rather eerie beauty.


    Smoke rose thinly from chimneys, answering why he didn''t see many villagers¡ªthey were all huddled indoors, conserving their remaining resources.


    Some houses came with windows, some of which gave insight into the illuminating glow within, while others were covered by the curious faces of villagers of all ages, watching the group pass by.


    The stone wall enclosed fields, where crops should be growing, were covered in a thick layer of snow and ice. Many of the plants were visibly wilted or dead, a stark reminder of the non-native cold''s devastating impact.


    ¡°Oh jeez, I can almost feel the tension in the air¡­¡± Dama thought as he walked closer to Mumu, only now realizing the gravity of the situation¡ªsomething he would unknowingly share with the other three men.


    Mumu, in response, noticed his master¡¯s growing unease and put his arm over Dama''s shoulder. Feeling both comforted and warm, Dama gratefully smiled.


    ¡°Say, I gotta know,¡± Ryuu suddenly said as he continued to walk, ¡°what exactly is that bear thing?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mumu?¡± Koul responded as he stretched. ¡°Yeah, bet he''s an odd sight for even wise eyes. It''s a bit complicated, just know it''s really helpful!¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    Later, after taking a left at what seemed to be the village center, Ryuu stopped in front of a huge house, its length putting Dama in awe. A sign stood just in front of the estate, reading: ¡°Talgat Residence¡±.


    Beside the house, some big stables loomed, their roofs burdened with snow, icicles hanging from their eaves. The wooden structures creaked in the wind with some of their doors swinging ajar.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Ryuu announced as he turned to the men, ¡°this is it, Briarstone¡¯s stable lot, owned by the Talgat Family. If you would please, pick any of the stables to park your carriage, free of charge. I''ll notify the Talgat Family so they know.¡±


    Before anyone could respond, a low and heavy voice would sound from behind the group. ¡°I see, so they really did come!¡±


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    As everyone turned to look at the voice''s owner, they would see a burly man with wild brown hair and a scar across his cheek. "Ah, even Junior is there. This ought to make things much easier!" the man bellowed out.


    Ryuu saluted while bringing his heels together. ¡°Hello, Sir Domitius.¡± He announced before adopting a confused look after taking a look around.


    Domitius noticed Ryuu''s confused expression, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Something wrong, Junior?¡±


    ¡°No sir, I just thought Clemens would have accompanied you.¡± Ryuu responded.


    ¡°Uh, I''m here actually!¡± Clemens¡¯ voice sounded from Domitius, further confusing Ryuu. That was until Clemens stepped from behind Domitius¡¯ bulky frame, taking off his fur helmet while doing so. His blonde hair and acne covered face finally coming into view.


    Ryuu smiled at the sight. ¡°Ah, there you are, Clemens. You really have to make yourself known a little more.¡±


    A statement Domitius agreed with as he palmed Clemens back, almost causing him to face plant into the snow. ¡°He-har! Junior¡¯s right ya know! You always blend in with the crowd.¡±


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡± Clemens murmured while still recovering from Domitius¡¯ unknowing assault on his back.


    Opening his eyes back up from laughing, Domitius¡¯ gaze would first meet Mumu''s. ¡°The hell is that thing? It''s not a real bear and it has stitches like a stuffed animal, yet it''s standing like it''s alive. I can even feel its stare¡­¡± he thought before locking eyes with Koul''s. ¡°I take it you''re the leader of this bunch?¡±


    ¡°That I am.¡± Koul replied with a smirk.


    Copying the smirk, Domitius walked off to the side with a wave of his hand. ¡°Then I guess we should get down to business, ey? Come with me, let''s discuss some things. You too, Junior.¡±


    ¡°Fine by me,¡± Koul said as he and Ryuu followed Domitius, ¡°lads, I''m counting on you to unload the food for me. I''ll make up for it later, k?¡±


    ¡°You can count on us!¡± Liam and Dama said in unison, both of them posing with a thumbs up to their chest. Gus halfheartedly copied them, while Mumu awkwardly tried his best, which amused Koul.


    Domitius concurred. ¡°Clemens, why don¡¯t you help them out, eh? Show our neighbors the start of our hospitality?¡±


    Clemens perked up from rubbing his back. ¡°Me? Gotcha, yessir!¡±


    Going in front of and rubbing Dorsey, Liam encouraged her to move forward, guiding her into one of the stables. ¡°That¡¯s it, good girl! Nice and steady, we''ll have you unhooked and ready to rest in no time!¡±


    After Dorsey and the carriage were securely parked, Liam went to work taking off the reins that bound her to it. Clemens, meanwhile, opened the back door of the carriage.


    Before he could react, a blur of green leaped out from the shadows within the carriage. It was Nina, still shrunk, pouncing on Clemens and knocking him backward with surprising force.


    Clemens landed in the snow, dazed as he looked up at Nina, who stood triumphantly on his chest, tail wagging and nose sniffing every square inch of him.


    ¡°N-Nina!¡± Dama called out, a slight blush of embarrassment started to form.


    Reacting to her name, Nina jumped from Clemens chest to Dama''s feet, bowing her head as her tail continued to wag.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I had almost forgotten about Nina, where did she g¡ª!¡± Liam said as he finished unhooking Dorsey, only to be caught off guard by Nina''s new size. ¡°Huh!? Dama, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, uh, I don¡¯t have a clue myself, Mr. Liam. It happened when we saved the boy.¡± Dama said as he scratched his head, still confused himself.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Liam murmured as he rubbed his chin. ¡°Did you do anything in particular?¡±


    ¡°No, not really. All I did was pat Nina¡¯s head like this,¡± Dama replied as he copied his previous actions of patting Nina on the head, ¡°wished she could fit in the back, then boom! She became small. That has never happened before¡­¡±


    Liam adopted a proud smirk as he pointed a finger in the air. ¡°Hmmmm, sounds like it to me the works of a Soulful Technique, your¡¯s Dama!¡±


    Dama perked up before looking down at Nina. ¡°Wait, my Soulful Technique¡­? You think my Soulful Technique caused Nina to shrink?¡±


    ¡°Well, it sounds a little far-fetched, but do you got any other ideas?¡± Liam chuckled.


    ¡°Hold on¡­¡± Clemens uttered, something snapping him out of his dazed state. ¡°Did you guys say Soulful Technique?¡±


    Liam offered a hand to Clemens. ¡°You know of them?¡±


    Grabbing Liam''s hand, who pulled him up, Clemens explained further. ¡°Yes, indeed I do! In fact, our chief has one!¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 36) Briarstone¡¯s Chief

 (Chapter 36) Test of Strength

    ¡°Yes, indeed I do! In fact, our chief has one!¡±


    ¡°Really!?¡± Dama exclaimed, excited to hear that someone else had a Soulful Technique of their own.


    Liam¡¯s interest was piqued as he picked up a barrel of food from the carriage, something Mumu had already made progress on. "Really now? That¡¯s surprising to hear, as they¡¯re apparently very rare nowadays.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I¡¯ve heard too,¡± Clemens replied whilst starting to help, ¡°to my knowledge, the chief is the only person in generations to be born with one in our village. It¡¯s actually the main reason he was crowned the chief.¡±


    ¡°Generations you say? Just like Dama in our village!¡± Liam chortled as he handed a crate to an unsuspecting Gus, who fell to the ground due to it.


    Setting down the last container of food, Liam and Clemens both let out a sigh of relief from work.


    ¡°Good job Mumu, you¡¯re honestly the best!¡± Liam said as he patted Mumu¡¯s belly, who responded to the gratitude by patting Liam¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Whew! That thi¡ªI mean, bear, really is helpful!¡± Clemens said through ragged breaths. ¡°Is it really the result of your Soulful Technique, Dama?¡±


    ¡°A mighty fine question if I do say so myself, Clemens!¡± Domitius bellowed out with a hearty laugh as he walked up to the group. ¡°I¡¯m also curious, young Dama. Your uncle mentioned you had an ability. Pray tell, what¡¯s the details? Don¡¯t be shy!¡±


    As Mumu and Nina went to stand behind Dama, the boy happily obliged. ¡°Well, yes I, supposedly, do have a Soulful Technique. Thing is though, I¡­don¡¯t really know how to control it¡­ I don¡¯t even have a name for it¡­¡± Dama answered with a slight blush of embarrassment. ¡°All I know is that it¡¯s the reason my two companions behind me, Mumu and Nina, came to life.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Domitius grasped at his chin hair as he studied Mumu and Nina.


    ¡°Trust me man, those two may look squishy, and they are, but both of them are way more than meets the eye!¡± Koul further explained while patting Domitius¡¯ left shoulder, his pride and confidence overflowing within every word.


    Liam piped up to affirm Koul¡¯s words. ¡°Not to mention, their squishiness means they¡¯re pretty durable. I¡¯d go as far to say they don¡¯t feel pain.¡±


    ¡°Any other specialties?¡± Domitius inquired further, the intrigue in his face rising with every comment.


    ¡°Well, they both have their own mind and feelings. So Mr. Liam is sorta right. They can¡¯t feel physical pain, but emotional pain is still fair game, so please, be nice to them.¡± Dama replied as he rubbed Mumu¡¯s belly, then Nina¡¯s head. Both of their stitch-like mouths raised at the ends as if they were smiling, which caught Domitius¡¯ attention and showed that Dama¡¯s words held true.


    ¡°They also take orders, but only from Dama, hehee!¡± Koul laughed as he pointed at Mumu. ¡°If you wanna get even more specific, Mumu the bear is pretty damn strong for being only a stuffed toy! He can lift logs and whole boulders by himself! When it comes to Ni¡­na¡­¡± Koul¡¯s words trailed off and pointing finger drooped, just now realizing Nina¡¯s change in size. ¡°Ahem! Nina the fox is very fast, nimble, and flexible, not to mention good at scaling high places. Though she''s usually bigger than that, what happened to you, girl?¡± Koul asked while scratching his head.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Dama looked at Nina, who looked back up at him, her tail wagging. ¡°Don¡¯t know, but Mr. Liam says it might have something to do with my Soulful Technique.¡±


    As Koul, Liam, and Dama pondered on Nina''s current situation, Domitius cracked his neck whilst smirking. ¡°So, two automatic soldiers who have physical capabilities that surpass normal men and live to serve their master? If only I could have that, a far-fetched dream for a normal captain like me, har!¡±


    Dama laughed, albeit nervously. ¡°Well, uh, I wouldn''t really call them soldiers, or myself their master. Mumu and Nina,¡± he smiled whilst turning to his companions, ¡°they''re my family. I wouldn''t trade them for anything in the world!¡±


    Before Dama knew it, Mumu had him and Nina in a bearhug. The three¡¯s love for each other was immensely palpable and for all to see. Though, it was also obvious Dama struggled to breathe, squished between the two¡ªyet still smiling and laughing all the same.


    It was a scene that struck a chord of simple beauty within everyone present, even the indifferent Gus. They simply couldn''t help the soft smiles that made themselves home on their faces.


    Hearing Dama''s pure and joyful laughs sent waves of warmth throughout each of the men''s bodies, not only relaxing them, but also allowing them to briefly forget the sting of the cold around them.


    ¡°Dawwww~!¡± Koul voiced, touched by the scene before him. Liam only nodded to Koul''s reaction, agreeing that he would have done the same in his head.


    ¡°Man, those two really are alive, huh?¡± Ryuu thought, his entire body relaxing for the first time in a while.


    ¡°Well, this is indeed a warming sight for these old and cold eyes!¡± Domitius bellowed out once more before punching his own palm. ¡°So, let¡¯s see here¡­ Two stuffed animals who can¡¯t feel physical pain, both with their own strengths, takes orders but can also do things of their own will¡­ One can even change size according to Koul¡¯s confusion. I only got one more question: Have these two been in a fight before?¡±


    Domitius¡¯ question caught everybody off guard, excluding Koul and Ryuu, the latter of which facepalmed. ¡°If I¡¯m what you¡¯re thinking, Sir Domitius, it¡¯s not a very good idea.¡±


    ¡°Har har! I¡¯ve never really been a man of good ideas, now have I, Junior?¡± Domitius exclaimed as he patted his steel-like abs. ¡°Do I have your permission, Uncle Koul?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, go ahead, you¡¯re gonna be the one on his ass afterwards, har!¡± Koul replied as he walked to stand by Liam, who was slightly confused as to what was about to happen.


    ¡°Have they ever been in a fight¡­?¡± Dama repeated to himself as Mumu dropped the bearhug, still slightly taken aback. Thinking about it, only one memory surfaced. ¡°Well, only once¡­ One day us three encountered a brown bear while I was walking to Enohay Village. When it lunged at us, Mumu stepped in front of me and Nina, then took it on head to head. He quickly overpowered and subdued the bear, in which it ran away first chance it got. He got alot of scratches from the fight, but it was nothing Ms. Alder couldn¡¯t stitch. That was about three years ago¡­¡±


    ¡°A brown bear, eh? Impressive. I took down a brown bear myself once too ya know.¡± Domitius smirked while adopting a defensive stance. ¡°Come, young Dama, order Mumu to attack me!¡±


    A spell of silence fell onto the area as Dama processed what Domiitius just asked, freaking out afterwards. In contrast, Mumu and Nina only tilted their heads at Domitius. ¡°E-EH!? I¡¯ve never told them to attack before, much less another human!¡±


    ¡°Eh, don¡¯t worry, young Dama. I¡¯ll be just fine, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking you to order Mumu to kill me.¡± Domitius reassured.


    Reassurance that still met resistance, however. ¡°I still don¡¯t know about this, Mr. Domitius¡­¡± Dama murmured, looking down and taking his attention off of Domitius.


    ¡°Eh, I don¡¯t blame the kid,¡± Domitius thought to himself, his face dropping due to slight disappointment, ¡°he seems like the type to faint at a drop of blood. He couldn¡¯t hurt a fly, let alone another human¡­ But, if what I¡¯ve heard to this point is true, we¡¯re gonna need both of those creatures to have a chance to beat that damned Oni, especially the bear¡¯s strength¡ªand I know just how to gauge that strength!¡±


    Switching to a battle stance that¡¯s only taught within a style specific to Briarstone, Domitius dashed at Dama specifically. Raising his fist, he prepared to stop at the last second, However, before anyone could move a muscle, Nina had already coiled herself around his ankles, disrupting his dash.


    Mumu then took the brunt of Domitius¡¯ punch and gut checked him with enormous force, enough to send him several feet back and even cough up saliva.


    In the end, Koul¡¯s earlier comment was right, Domitius was the one on his ass afterwards.


    -


    Next: (Chapter 37) Briarstone¡¯s Chief

 (Chapter 37) Briarstone鈥檚 Chief

    From Domitius¡¯ perspective, it all happened so fast.


    He didn¡¯t even know Nina had moved until after the fact. All he could register was that he seemingly tripped, then when he looked up, his punch had sunk entirely into Mumu''s soft body, completely absorbed.


    For a moment, Domitius'' eyes widened in surprise. The next moment, Mumu''s black slits for eyes glinted with a flash of golden energy, then he countered, its plush paw flying in a blur.


    The impact of the punch was immediate, with pain exploding in Domitius¡¯ chest as he felt the sickening crunch of ribs giving way. The force of the gut punch lifted Domitius off his feet and sent him crashing into the snow, ass first¡ªjust like how Koul predicted.


    For a moment, the surrounding area was silent, everyone present either frozen in shock, or facepalming out of embarrassment.


    That was until a sound broke the stillness: Domitius¡¯ booming laughter. He pushed himself up on one knee, clutching his side, his grin wide despite the pain. "Well, I''ll be damned," he wheezed, eyes gleaming with a mixture of respect and amusement, "you''ve got quite a punch for a stuffed toy."


    ¡°Told ya so, mate! Hahahahar!¡± Koul laughed.


    Dama, on the other hand, wasn''t so pleased. ¡°AHHHHH! Are you alright Mr. Domitius!?¡± he shouted while running to help Domitius.


    Mumu, however, stopped Dama by hugging him to his belly, his face scrunched, giving off an angry expression. Nina slithered to her brother''s side, sharing in his expression.


    Domitius raised one hand up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, kid. I asked for this,¡± he took a moment to cough into the back of his hand, ¡°and I paid the price, hehee! I may have bit off more than I could chew! That bear of your''s truly is remarkable, for just being made of wool and cloth. And it''s not only the bear, but that fox too. I couldn''t even see her move even though I never took my eyes off her! You know what that means, right Junior?¡±


    Still facepalming, Ryuu answered with a detached tone. ¡°They can help us fight the Oni, correct sir?¡±


    An answer that elicted Mumu and Nina''s heads to tilt in response, their angry expressions disappearing in favor of curiosity.


    ¡°Bingo!¡± Domitius¡¯ bellowed out as he stood back up, still holding his side. ¡°Though, only if Young Dama here would allow it. However, before you answer that, Young Dama, I would first like all of you Enohayens to meet our chief. There we''ll discuss more about what has been happening to our village and what this Oni is.¡±


    Koul and Liam exchanged glances, nodding with each other. ¡°We agree.¡± Liam ended up saying.


    ¡°I-I guess¡­¡± Dama said nervously as he thought about Domitius¡¯ offer. ¡°Mumu and Nina¡­fighting?¡±


    Smirking, Domitius walked back towards the village center. ¡°Alright! Everyone except Clemens, come with me to the chief''s!¡±


    ¡°Wait, everyone except me!?¡± Clemens repeated, stunned.


    ¡°Well yeah, we need someone to look after the crates and barrels, no? I trust you the most!¡± Domitius responded in an effort to reassure his young comrade.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Well, if that''s the case, I''ll¡­I''ll try my best!¡± Clemens exclaimed before taking position beside a resting Dorsey in the stables, ready to defend the food.


    As he watched everyone else depart, he saw Domitius pump his fist in the air. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Clemens! I''ll have some of the guards stationed at the chief''s come and help distribute the food, relieving you of your duties for the day!¡±


    Later, as Domitius led everyone else north of the village, Dama looked in awe at the building they were approaching.


    It was a modest, but well-crafted building that reflected a blend of practicality and authority. The structure was larger than the average villager''s home they passed by, with a sturdy stone foundation and walls made of timber, carefully fitted to withstand the harsh mountain climate.


    The roof was expertly made, its thick layers providing excellent insulation against both the cold and heat. The recent snowfall had added a picturesque layer of white to the roof, though the snow was carefully cleared from the eaves to prevent it from becoming too heavy and causing damage.


    Wide, wooden steps led up to a small porch that extended across the front of the residence. The porch was covered, offering some shelter from the elements, and supported by thick wooden pillars. A few wooden benches were placed against the walls, providing seating for visitors and guards on duty.


    The entrance to the residence was marked by a heavy wooden door, reinforced with iron bands and adorned with simple yet elegant carvings of mountain scenes and protective runes.


    ¡°My my, now that''s a place for a chief if I''ve ever seen one! I couldn''t have built it better myself!¡± Koul exclaimed, voicing Dama¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Not to mention how well the surrounding area is maintained.¡± Liam added on as he looked onto the paths cleared of snow leading to the entrance and around the building. Around them were a few hardy evergreen shrubs, resilient to the cold and adding a touch of green to the wintry scene. ¡°So, I gotta ask before we go in, the chief actually has a Soulful Technique?¡±


    ¡°Chief Okun''s technique is formidable, but he''s...not very inclined to use it unless absolutely necessary.¡± Domitius said, his tone a mix of respect and frustration. "If Young Dama''s magic can help us fight, maybe even communicate with or understand the Oni, it might be just what we need."


    ¡°Formidable?¡± Liam, intrigued, asked, "What exactly is it?"


    Domitius hesitated for a moment, as if weighing how much to reveal. "The chief''s technique allows him to manipulate the earth around him freely. It''s how we''ve managed to fortify and defend our village whenever the Oni comes near. Again, it''s a really formidable ability! But convincing him to use his power is¡­challenging.¡±


    Gus frowned and crossed his arms in a huff. "If he has such a powerful ability, why isn''t he doing more to help with the Oni?"


    ¡°Oy, Gus!¡± Koul and Liam shouted in unison, ¡°Be more respectful! You''re representing Enohay here!¡±


    Shrinking back a little, Gus muttered under his breath. ¡°I''m just saying¡­¡±


    Ryuu sighed. "Ai¡­ I would be irritated myself, but, Gus you say? I slightly agree with him. Chief Okun believes in minimal effort, which kind of ticks me off. He thinks the situation with the Oni will resolve itself or that it''s not his problem to solve directly. It''s frustrating, but we have to work within the constraints we have, ugh¡­¡±


    Domitius then stopped in his tracks, causing everyone else to stop too¡ªexcept for Dama, who walked straight into Koul. ¡°Trust me when I say this men, Chief Yamanaka may be a bit troublesome right now, but he wasn''t as lazy back then¡­¡± Walking up to the chief''s house, Domitius continued, ¡°It all went downhill after that damned plague that took his wife. He has never been the same boisterous leader since I''m afraid.¡±


    Thinking on it for a short moment, Koul looked back at Dama, who was listening intently, and smiled. "Then maybe it''s time for Dama to step up. If we can show the chief that we''re serious about solving this problem, maybe he''ll be more inclined to help."


    Domitius stopped again at the front doors, turned around, and nodded with a smirk, appreciating Koul''s determination. "Mighty fine point you got there, mate, let''s hope so. For now, let''s get you settled and see what your magic can really do! After what I''ve experienced, I guarantee it will provide the breakthrough we''ve been waiting for!"


    Dama, while shocked at first, pumped his fist into the air, trying his best to put on a brave persona he thought Koul and Domitius would approve of. ¡°Y-Yessir! I''ll do my best!¡±


    Gripping the iron handlebars of the front door, Domitius opened them. ¡°Alright, welcome lads, the chief is inside.¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 38) Briarstone¡¯s Chief: Part 2

 (Chapter 38) Briarstone鈥檚 Chief: Part 2

    When Domitius opened the heavy wooden doors to the chief''s residence, Dama, Koul, Liam, and Gus were greeted by a warm, cozy interior that starkly contrasted with the cold, snowy landscape outside.


    The main room was spacious, with a high ceiling supported by sturdy wooden beams. A large hearth dominates one wall, where a fire crackles and casts a warm, flickering light across the room. The fire''s heat was a welcome relief from the biting cold outside, with the smell of burning wood adding to the comforting atmosphere. Thick rugs covered the floors, adding to the room''s warmth and giving it a homely feel.


    The walls were lined with shelves and cabinets, holding various items ranging from tools, weapons, and decorative objects.


    Some shelves held intricately carved wooden figurines, likely crafted by local artisans, depicting scenes of village life and mountain landscapes. Other shelves held scrolls and books, standing in as the vault for Briarstone''s knowledge.


    To the side, a small door likely led to private quarters, but remained closed, keeping the focus on the main area where the chief conducts his business.


    The furniture in the room is simple yet sturdy, made of solid wood. A large table stands in the center, surrounded by chairs with thick cushions. The table is currently cluttered with maps, parchments, and a few plates with remnants of a recent meal. It¡¯s clear that important discussions and decisions take place here. Benches and plush chairs stood beside the hearth.


    ¡°Woah¡­¡± Dama uttered out of sheer awe as the group stepped foot inside.


    An action that would be met by a thunderous voice from the opposite side of the room. ¡°Who goes there! State your business!¡±


    Peeking from behind Koul, Dama could see a platoon of five men in the same outfit as Domitius and Ryuu approaching them, spears battle ready. Their faces, while mostly concealed by their woolen helmets, still held the distinct snarl of protective duty.


    That was until they saw who led the group inside. ¡°S-Sir Domitius?¡±


    ¡°So this is how you welcome your captain back, eh?¡± Domitius responded with a cheeky smirk whilst cracking his knuckles.


    Each and every guard present stood straight and saluted, with the one in front apologizing. ¡°Sorry Sir Domitius! Will never happen again!¡±


    ¡°Pffft-HA!¡± Domitius laughed as he patted the apologetic guard on the back, disrupting his balance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry ¡®bout it, lad! If anyone should be apologizing, it''s me! I''m the one who didn''t knock, nor give word I''d be bringing a few guests! Quite rude of me, no?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡ªuh¡­¡± the guard stuttered, trying to figure out the right answer. ¡°I guess?¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Domitius smiled from ear to ear as he brought his fist to his own chest. ¡°So, my boys, I need for you to hear me carefully, I have a job for you! Back at the stables of the Talgat Residence are containers of food brought from our neighbors and trading partners, Enohay Village. I''ll explain everything later, but for now, I need you boys to go and help distribute the food evenly to the Briarstone villagers, understand?¡±


    Bringing their feet together, slamming the foot of their spears down on the ground, and saluting once more, the platoon of guards all shouted in unison: ¡°Yessir!!¡±


    With a snap of Domitius¡¯ fingers, the platoon headed out of the estate to go fulfill their orders, with most of them taking a second to look at Mumu and Nina before leaving. That now left the original group alone in the expansive room.


    Koul smirked as he scratched his beard. ¡°Damn, you sure got some respect ¡®round here, eh?¡±


    ¡°He''s the headguard for a reason, Koul.¡± Liam replied with a tone of respect. ¡°Though, I wonder how long it took to garner such a role.¡±


    ¡°Twenty years, right, Sir Domitius?¡± Ryuu asked, rubbing the side of head in an effort to remember.


    ¡°Give it or take, har har!¡± Domitius replied, his hearty laughs echoing within the wooden house.


    ¡°Domitius?¡± A voice with a distinct gravelly texture sounded inside the building, causing Dama to look around in confusion.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Where did that voice come from, Mr. Domitius?¡± Dama said after retreating back behind Koul.


    ¡°Ehehee! Don''t worry, young Dama,¡± Domitius approached a section of a wall with a mountain symbol on it and put his hand through, revealing it to be a curtain, ¡°that''s just our chief¡ªChief Okun Yamanaka!¡±


    Inside, the group was met with a room much like the one they were just in, only a little bit smaller and with fewer furniture, including no shelves. In place of them were the heads of numerous mountain-indigenous animals, such as wolves, black bears, and even bearded vultures¡ªall of which creeped Dama out.


    On the back wall, a large tapestry hung on the wall, depicting a majestic mountain scene. Its rich colors and detailed craftsmanship suggest it¡¯s a prized possession, symbolizing the village''s pride in their mountainous home.


    In front of them, a regal blue carpet, obviously made by an expert crafter, laid before them in between six small torches, three on each side.


    At the end of the carpet stood a plush pile of cushions and furs combined with a hammock, creating a kind of makeshift throne. The one who reclined in said throne was none other than Chief Okun Yamanaka.


    First thing that was obvious was that he is a rotund man, his position on the cushions making him look even larger. ¡°Jeez, he really let himself go¡­¡± Dama caught himself thinking before breathing a sigh of relief, thanking himself for not saying it out loud.


    Studying the chief further, Dama could see he wore a deep green robe that is both comfortable and finely made, adorned with simple but elegant embroidery. His olive-toned, round face held the occasional flap of skin, especially on his wide forehead.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Okun''s hair is a thick mane of graying black, worn loose and flowing to his shoulders. It was unkempt and with a few strands often falling into his face, giving him a somewhat disheveled look. His beard, similarly untamed, is a mix of dark and silver, framing his face and adding to his rugged appearance.


    What caught Dama¡¯s attention the most, however, had to be the chief¡¯s eyes. They were half-closed, exuding the same state of relaxed lethargy as his entire body. A sense of power and authority could also be felt, but both were overshadowed by another, an overwhelming sense of grief. As the chief opened them slightly wider at their arrival, Dama saw two peculiar symbols within Okun''s dark brown eyes.


    The left held a visage of mountains, correlating with the chief¡¯s supposed ability to manipulate the earth around him. Yet, it was the right eye in particular that seemed to ¡®capture¡¯ Dama. What it held was an entirely different symbol consisting of two circles, one huge, and the other very small, in comparison, laying at the very bottom inside of the first circle.


    Domitius kneeled on one knee in front of Okun, his tone and overall way of speaking switching to a more refined style. ¡°Chief, I have brought unto you children of our neighboring village, Enohay. I believe it to be worthwhile for you to speak with them.¡±


    The chief stroked his beard in consideration before waving the rest in. "Welcome, welcome¡­" Okun said with a yawn, his words lethargic and drawn out.


    Taking the initiative, Koul stepped forward and kneeled beside Domitius. "Chief, we''ve brought food from Enohay, as we worried about the fact you haven''t come to trade after th¡ª!¡± Koul abruptly stopped as he started to sweat, remembering from Domitius that he was about to bring up the same plague that took the chief¡¯s wife. Regaining composure, he continued. ¡°Ahem! Haven''t come to trade for a few years.¡±


    Liam took a step forward himself and kneeled as well. ¡°We also heard about your Oni problem and are ready to lend our help in defeating it if we must.¡± A comment that sent a shiver down Gus¡¯ spine. ¡°Not only that, I think we might have even encountered it on our way here.¡± He added on, which shocked Domitius and Ryuu.


    Ryuu stepped up next. ¡°Wait a second, you encountered the Oni?¡±


    ¡°Koul didn''t tell you?¡± Liam responded as he looked up at Ryuu, confused before elaborating. ¡°We¡¯re not a hundred percent sure, but yes, we encountered a creature that had the ability to conjure ice and snow. We didn''t get a good look at it, however. All I can say is that it was around the same height as Dama, maybe a little smaller.¡±


    Ryuu and Domitius exchanged alarming glances. Before they could get another word in though, Okun spoke, his eyes flickering with mild interest. "Ah, the Oni," he said, scratching his belly, "yes, it''s been quite the nuisance. But, it''s so tiresome dealing with it directly. If you really encountered it, then the fact you''re here now means you must have staved it off, how so?¡±


    Liam grinned with confidence. "With my trusty bow-and-arrow!"


    "And your Wind Magic, remember?" Koul cosigned.


    "Yeah, my Wind Affinity, too."


    "Wind Affinity?" Okun and Domitius both said and stroked their beards in unison, intrigued.


    "Mhm," Liam nodded, "I was able to infuse one of my arrows with a ''wind charge'' or sorts to empower, which scared it off!"


    Okun nodded before turning his attention to Ryuu and Domitius. "Domitius, doesn''t one of your rookies also hold an Elemental Affinity?"


    "Yessir," Domitius responded, "you speak of Miuson Hakasha, son of Isola Hakasha. He''s a diligent young fellow with a drive suitable to be apart of our guard. He has a Fire Affinity, though he''s somewhat reluctant to use it. Never really said why either." he mentioned as he grasped his chin in contemplation, before punching his own palm. "However, now that you mention it, he would be a valuable asset against the Oni with enough training, no?"


    Closing his eyes as he leaned back, Okun''s voice became heavier, as if weighed down by not only his grief, but both his position as leader and the losses due to the Oni. ¡°We have already lost more than half our men trying to fight it, I rather not keep this pointless endeavor up¡­¡±


    Sympathizing with Okun''s hardships, Dama stepped forward and kneeled, copying Liam and Koul. ¡°If I may ask, mister¡ªI mean, uh, Chief Okun¡­ You have a Soulful Technique, right? It could be effective against the Oni.¡±


    Okun nodded, patting his belly as he replied. ¡°Indeed I do have one¡­ However, even in the days of my youth, it took a lot out of me to use. I can''t use it unless absolutely necessary¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, if that''s the case,¡± Dama piped with his hand on his chest, ¡°you don''t have to worry, s-since I too have one!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Okun said as he leaned forward again, intrigue lifting an eyebrow up as he awaited Dama to continue. Everyone else in the room turned their attention to Dama, giving him the stage.


    Now not only all eyes were on Dama, he also had the ears of a village chief¡ªan outcome he did not see coming. Freezing in place, he tried to at least get a word out to break the silence, but could only muster weak sputters.


    Before he let his nerves envelop him, he unconsciously looked to Koul in front of him, who smiled back with confidence¡ªconfidence that he had in him. It was then Dama remembered what Koul had said right before entering the chief''s residence: "Then maybe it''s time for Dama to step up. If we can show the chief that we''re serious about solving this problem, maybe he''ll be more inclined to help.¡±


    Gulping his nerves down, Dams clutched at his chest, anticipating the step into the unknown he was about to take. ¡°I-I would appreciate it if you could possibly teach me how to use my Soulful Technique, so I can help both you and your village!¡±


    The room fell silent again as everyone turned their attention back to Okun, who leaned back once more.


    Taking a few moments to consider, Okun then clapped softly. ¡°So, you want to help us rid ourselves of this dangerous Oni, at the potential cost of your own safety, and for strangers no less?¡±


    Dama gulped again as he nodded, his eyes showing his determination now that he couldn''t back down. ¡°Y-Yes! Briarstone is no strangers to us from Enohay! Mr. Koul and Mr. Liam taught me that both out here, and in Enohay Village, we all rely on each other. If one of us slacks off, it makes things harder for everyone else. That''s what makes both a strong community and strong men!¡±


    As Koul and Lima both smiled ear to ear with pride, Okun nodded once more. ¡°I must say, child, you spoke words most men can''t muster. I am moved, and as such, I''ll try my best to help you in return. Pray tell, what is your name?¡±


    Before Dama could answer, Koul ruffled his hair as he chuckled. ¡°This man right here is named Dama Jinbia, chief! I''m Himon Kowl, the blonde haired gentleman here is Liam Leir,¡± Koul looked around before continuing, spotting Gus who was still standing aloof in the back, and forcing him to kneel beside everyone else, ¡°and this here is Gus Ralphman!¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Dama, you said?¡± Okun replied as he stroked his beard more. ¡°What is your Soulful Technique?¡±


    ¡°Well, we don''t know much about it yet, Chief Okun¡­¡± Dama sheepishly said before pumping his fist into the air. ¡°But! It''s what gave my two most trusted companions life! Mumu and Nina, who are behind us!¡±


    Looking behind the group of men, Okun spotted Mumu and Nina, who stared blankly back at him. ¡°Oh my, I didn''t even realize they were here¡­¡± Okun said, intrigued by their mere existence.


    ¡°Trust me, chief, those two are way more useful than they look. The bear may have cracked one or two of my ribs. The fox can move in the blink of an eye, I''m telling you!¡± Domitius ecstatically said with a wide smile.


    Okun sighed and groaned for what seemed like minutes. Finally, he nodded his head again and clapped. ¡°Then it is settled¡­ Please, Domitius and Ryuu. Jr, see to it that these men from Enohay are quartered well. I will have some of our best chefs make a feast tonight for their bravery and help.¡±


    As Domitius and Ryuu bowed in acknowledgement, Koul and Liam fist bumped as they both patted Dama''s shoulders.


    Though, the moment of elation would soon be interrupted by someone bursting through the curtains of the room. A girl around Dama¡¯s age, with dark-red hair and dimples. Wearing the same deep-green robe Okun wore, she clasped her hands together with a shining spark of excitement in both of her eyes. ¡°Cooking!? Can I help, papa!¡±


    -


    (Chapter 39) The Wandering Warden

 (Chapter 39) The Wandering Warden

    The sun was high in the sky, casting warm rays over a bustling town. The market square in particular was alive with activity: merchants shouted their wares, the elderly haggled over prices, and children ran laughing through the packed streets.


    Amidst this lively scene, walked a black man, the most striking feature being his eyes¡ªdistant, impassive, and searching. He wore a chiton, an ancient garment, with glistening gold chains hanging from his shoulders and limbs. Both the chains and white fabric flowed gracefully around him, almost in a spectral way, as he moved through the crowd without a sound. A white turban completed his look, which protected him from the sunlight¡ªa worthless item in retrospect, as the man couldn''t feel the sun''s warmth anyways.


    A child then tripped right in front of him, falling to the ground and bringing an abrupt stop to his laughter. As the child raised his head, the man could see that his fall was bad enough to break through the skin, causing minor bleeding on the child''s hands and knees.


    A few seconds of silence passed by as the man watched the child''s face contort more and more from the pain. His eyes, while at first wide with shock, became shiny as tears started to well. He couldn''t hold back the wave of emotion that followed the pain as his entire face fell.


    Suddenly, his mouth opened in a split second silent scream, only to then be paired with the wail no sane adult could ignore. His tears came gushing out like a broken dam, spilling over his cheeks.


    The man, who felt an immediate, yet unknown, protective instinct, reached out to soothe the boy.


    However, his hand passed through them. Something that would happen once again as a woman rushed to the boy''s aid, completely phasing through the man.


    Confusion flickered in the man''s blinking eyes, but his face remained overall emotionless. Staring at the mother trying to soothe her child on the ground for a few moments, the man continued, phasing through both of them along the way.


    He walked slowly and deliberately, as if afraid he could miss an important clue at any given step. His brow furrowed and eyes darted around his surroundings, prying for any answers to a mystery he himself didn''t quite understand.


    Still, the only thing he saw was the townspeople, who continued to bustle around him, oblivious to his presence.


    A blacksmith hammered at his forge, sparks flying. Women carried baskets of produce, chatting amongst themselves. An elderly man inspected a wooden cart, his weathered hands tracing the rim of a bronze vase upon it. Nothing amiss was in sight.


    That is, until the elderly man turned around and looked at the mysterious man, as if he saw the man¡¯s reflection right behind his own in the vase¡¯s lustrous surface.


    ¡°Hey!¡± The elderly man yelled as he pointed straight at the mysterious man, surprise exuding from his entire face.


    For the first time since he appeared in this world, the man''s face adopted an expression, of which was one of slight shock as his eyes widened. He felt a fleeting sense of relief at the prospect of finally being seen.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Opening his mouth to speak, not one word would come out as the elderly man ran straight through the mysterious man.


    While the elderly man did see something in the bronze vase''s reflection, it wasn''t the mysterious man. Instead, it was a presumed thief, who had some items in his hands and was trying his best to make as little noise as possible, indicative via the long, exaggerated steps he took.


    As soon as the elderly man started running after him though, the thief quickly booked it down the street, dropping some items with his elderly pursuer in tow.


    That only left the mysterious man back at the wooden cart, whose face fell back into an emotionless state, albeit with a tinge of sadness in his eyes.


    Defeated, the man could only stand there, pondering on his existence. Children, teenagers, adults, elders, horses, dogs, cats, seconds, minutes, eventually even hours passed along like it was nothing.


    The sun began to set, painting the sky in shades of orange and pink. The market started to wind down; merchants packed up their stalls, and townspeople made their way home. The man remained in the center of the road, unmoving, a silent witness to the town''s daily life.


    As night fell, the street grew quiet, to the point even a normal passerby could hear the scurrying of rats. The man finally sat down on the cobblestones, folding his legs beneath him, continuing to ponder to himself.


    ¡°Just what is this¡­¡± He questioned as he looked down at the palms of his hands. ¡°Where I am is known, this place¡­is Eranovum, and yet¡­ Who am I¡­ Why am I here¡­ What is¡­what is my purpose¡­¡±


    Closing his hands into fists, he looked up at the stars beginning to twinkle in the darkening sky, his expression unchanged. The town around him was bathed in the soft glow of moonlight, yet, still no one saw him.


    A gust of wind would flow into the streets, blowing his cloth and chains around, which chimed ominously. Alas, he couldn''t even feel the coldness of the wind¡ªall he felt was empty.


    Mulling over his situation even further, it was then that something caught his eye in the night sky. A group of flickering lights with a bright blue star in the middle¡ªAdam¡¯s Constellation.


    Staring at the stars for a moment, a sudden strike of familiarity overloaded his senses, as if something from the stars was calling out to him specifically.


    Not long after, another gust of wind would hit him, carrying along with it an unknown, yet oddly familiar, voice. The gentle voice whispered into his ear, so close, he could actually feel the warmth of an exhale against his skin. ¡°Saa¡¯ir¡­¡±


    ¡°Saa¡¯ir¡­!?¡± The man thought as his eyes widened with shock. The name sounded familiar, too familiar in fact, as if he heard it a thousand times before in a distant past¡ªhis past. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s my name, Saa''ir¡­ I remember now¡­!¡±


    Letting curiosity take hold of his mind, Saa''ir tried to open his mouth once more, only to realize that he couldn''t. Not only that, but he couldn''t move a single muscle¡ªhe was stuck, seemingly jailed within his own body.


    The only thing Saa''ir could do was to continue looking up at the stars. As he did, his shock would only grow witnessing the very stars bend and move of their own whim.


    Some drifted apart, some merged together, all in an effort to create an image for the amnesiac Saa''ir. An image that quickly became several, eight to be exact.


    The images were of special symbols¡ªsymbols that struck a chord deep within him. They were also familiar, both the designs and the dark power each emanated. Power that once unleashed, could destroy the entire world. Maybe, even the entire galaxy, and beyond¡­


    Before he could ponder another question, or even blink, Saa¡¯ir found himself standing in a vast, ethereal-blue space, surrounded by the very stars he was just looking up at.


    What laid before him now were eight distinct figures. Each figure stood in front of one of the symbols, etched in a shimmering light that casted shadows onto them, hiding their faces, leaving only their eyes and certain characteristics in view.


    -


    Next: (Chapter 40) The Wandering Warden: Part 2

 (Chapter 40) The Wandering Warden: Part 2

    The first figure, a fat man in a deep-green robe, adorned with embroidery that hinted at his position of authority. His thick mane of unkempt, graying black hair flowed down to his similarly colored beard, giving him a somewhat disheveled look. He stood before a symbol consisting of two circles: one large, with a much smaller one nestled at the very bottom inside the first circle. His right eye carried the same symbol, with both eyes half-lidded, and his expression being one of perpetual indolence, like a sloth.


    Next, a sickly and scrawny young boy, with long dark-green hair that almost perfectly hid his pallid face. He stood before a symbol consisting of an arrow forming a circle. His left eye bore the same symbol, with both eyes glinted with envy. A dark green hue swirled in the depths of his gaze¡ªa gaze that Saa¡¯ir could feel was filled with longing and bitterness.


    The third figure was a young, fourteen-year-old boy with a dirty blonde mullet, a dark red headband and tattered clothing. As he held something glittering in his dirty hands, a weasel-like creature, perched on his left shoulder, scanned and sniffed the object. He stood before a symbol consisting of a circle with three smaller circles positioned on its border, forming a perfect triangle. His right eye carried the same symbol, with both eyes shining with a mix of compassion and innocent greed.


    A fourth figure, another fourteen-year-old boy, stood with his back turned, revealing a vast array of weaponry: a sharply edged boomerang, a knife, multiple shurikens, and a short sword, all holstered and strapped to his person. His worn mercenary garb, covered in scratches and tears, spoke of countless battles. After a few moments, the boy finally turned towards the man, revealing his dark brown, spiky hair, goggles, and a lone eye¡ªhis left eye. Saa''ir could see that eye burned with intense wrath, barely contained, a place mercy had never known as a home. The symbol within his eye, and the one he stood before, was an upside-down pentagram.


    The fifth figure was a bald, imposing man of impressive stature, a mountain in human form. He was clad in heavy-duty, royal blue armor with titanium linings and regal markings¡ªthe markings belonging to Regalia Kingdom. He looked to be some sort of emperor, exuding a presence that would make any normal person kneel on instinct. He stood before the symbol of a pyramid with an eye above it, as if the eye was a god to be worshipped. Opening his left eye, revealing the very same symbol, a powerful roar of pressure, summoned by his sheer will, surged forward like an unchained lion. Saa¡¯ir was not only mentally, but also physically taken aback by the man¡¯s seemingly tangible pride, befitting a conqueror whose ego knew no bounds.


    Beside the imposing man stood a sixth figure of ambiguous gender, draped in wizard-styled robes of the same color and markings, which concealed a noticeable hunchback. The symbol they stood for was a rhombus divided into four pieces by an ¡®X¡¯ shape. This same symbol resided in their left eye, hidden behind the bangs of their chrome-blue hair. Their most striking feature was their face, a grotesque patchwork. Their skin was a quilt of different tones and textures, each section crudely stitched to the next with thick, black thread. One cheek was sunken in, giving off a skeletal appearance. Both eyes glinted with a sinister intelligence; bottomless voids that revealed their disregard for all life. It was clear that not a shred of empathy inhabited this vessel of wickedness.


    The seventh figure was an embryo, suspended in the air. Despite appearances, Saa''ir could feel it harbored an even greater dark force behind it than the others¡ªa force that consisted of two ancient evils. It exuded immense potential, as if it held the power to shape or destroy entire realms one day. It was then that Saa''ir realized: this embryo¡ªthis thing¡ªis the reason he was called here. Its mere existence has caused an unforeseen shift in the cosmic balance. If it were to be left alive, the world would certainly be swallowed in its entirety by gluttonous shadows, leaving nothing but darkness¡ªmortalkind¡¯s darkest day. The symbol it represented was the most confusing to Saa''ir, describable only as the face of a monster who dwells within one''s own shadows.


    Finally, Saa''ir turned his attention to the last figure¡ªa mahogany-toned, tall, and slender man, dressed impeccably in a black and blood-red suit. Standing before the symbol of a single, wavy line as he straightened the cuffs of his suit jacket, he emitted an aura of timeless elegance and mystery. His eyes, deep and ancient, seemed to hold the weight of centuries, with the right eye also holding the simple symbol. Saa¡¯ir felt an intriguing mix of power, wisdom, and an endless lust for knowledge from the man.


    Though, something felt extremely off to Saa''ir about the man¡¯s aura¡ªor rather, the man¡¯s aura felt very familiar.


    The more Saa¡¯ir focused on the man, studying his features, the more he could feel the pure, yet silent power he possessed. Compared to the others, it was clear as day to Saa¡¯ir. ¡°This one¡­ In the suit¡­ He''s the most powerful among these individuals, even when compared to the one in the blue armor and the embryo¡­¡±


    Finally subcumming to his curiosity, Saa''ir took steps toward the eighth figure. The figure himself seemed to not notice, continuing to hum an old melody and check out his trimmed, claw-like nails.


    ¡°Not only that, but this specific individual¡­ He''s the only one I feel like¡­like we¡¯ve met before. This man, just who and what are you?¡± Saa''ir wondered to himself as he stood a few feet from the eighth figure.


    As Saa¡¯ir continued to ponder, he would be slightly taken off guard by the eighth figure simply raising his head to look up at him. Saa''ir blinked several times, trying to determine if he was seeing things, only for his eyes to lock with the figure¡¯s¡ªor rather, the other way around.


    Locked in a brief pause as both men stared at each other, Saa¡¯ir gulped. Not out of fear, but from pure tension, birthed through the figure¡¯s mere gaze. ¡°His gaze¡­ It¡¯s so intense¡­!¡±


    Looking into the windows of the man¡¯s soul, Saa''ir felt as if he was glimpsing civilizations rise and fall, the secrets of Eranovum¡¯s history both unveiled and forgotten. In that moment, his suspicions were confirmed: this figure, unlike the rest, wasn¡¯t human.


    A realization that was followed by the figure giving Saa''ir a toothy smile, as if he read his very thoughts. The smile alone was enough to send a chill down the previously unfeeling Saa''ir.


    Reacting to the sudden wave of fear, Saa''ir jumped back several feet from the man, whose smile only grew larger, revealing a nigh perfect set of teeth¡ªsay for the two prominent, sharp fangs located on his upper jaw.


    ¡°What the? I felt no malice nor bloodlust from the man, but¡­it was like he could see me at that moment¡­¡± Saa''ir alarmingly thought while he stood back up, only to realize something strange.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Unbeknownst to Saa''ir until that moment, every other figure had turned their attention to him. Each one stood straight, arms at their sides, and blankly stared at Saa''ir.


    Some had expressions of curiosity, others were of desperate expectations, and the outliers garnered looks of pure malice.


    As he met their gazes, Saa''ir felt an intense, surreal sensation surge through his mind as they lined up side by side. Simultaneously, the symbols they stood in front began moving themselves, forming a circle above them.


    Soon after, the stars surrounding them accelerated past at light speed, amplifying the surreal experience.


    Continuing to observe, glued to the spot by his own awe, the symbols began to emit a bright light, growing in intensity until it was blinding. Saa''ir squinted, trying to shield his eyes, but to no avail as the light soon engulfed everything.


    The figures themselves weren''t spared, their forms dissolving into the radiance. The light surged towards Saa''ir, who became paralyzed with confusion as it pierced through his very soul.


    Information flooded his mind, each piece a sharp dagger of knowledge. Names, locations, birthplaces, and histories of each figure forced their way into his consciousness. He felt as though his mind was being torn apart by the influx of information, each new fact searing itself into his memory.


    Amidst the chaos of information overload, he saw a vision within the void of light: a giant tree with millions of leaves on its branches, each leaf shimmering with life.


    It was as if the tree itself was a living repository of every soul, every story ever told. The brilliance of the tree''s leaves seemed to pulse in rhythm with his own heartbeat, connecting him to a vast network of existence.


    Throughout this experience, Saa''ir¡¯s head throbbed with a fierce, unrelenting pressure, as if a vise were tightening around his skull. He clutched his head, his fingers digging into his scalp in a desperate attempt to contain the torrent of information flooding his mind.


    His perception was like a movie, swimming through a chaotic swirl of images and symbols. It felt as though a thousand voices were whispering in his ears, each one demanding his attention, each one telling a different story, each one vying for room within his mind. Room that was quickly being filled up and used, leaving stragglers to push for space, and by proxy, push against his own skull.


    Just as he thought he could bear no more as he screamed from the bottom of his soul, the light began to recede just as it appeared. For a split second, there was nothing but the void as the light converged into a singularity.


    Now collapsed on his knees, breathless and overwhelmed, Saa''ir found himself back on the cobblestone road of the town.


    Clawing at the gravel that made up the road, he frantically looked around in an attempt to find any traces of the vision.


    The stars still sparkled above, the streets still vacant, the night still young. Nothing was amiss, no signs of Saa''ir''s experience even existing.


    Nevertheless, the eight figures and their symbols had still marked him, their lives and destinies intertwined with his own. He looked down at his trembling hands, his previous confusion and fear slowly being replaced with acceptance, then determination.


    ¡°That vision¡­ Those eight figures¡­ The symbols¡­ But most of all, that giant tree¡­ It was as if the vision was coming directly from that tree, as if the tree¡­was some higher being, calling out to me!¡± Saa¡¯ir thought, picking himself back up. His legs unexpectedly trembled, but he written it off as a side effect to his otherworldly experience.


    After letting his mind wonder and process the information he was given, Saa''ir looked up at the stars one last time, the symbols flashing through his head once more. ¡°Sloth, Envy, Greed, Wrath, Pride, Apathy, Gluttony, and Lust¡­ Humanity¡¯s Deadliest Sins, of which hold the key to the Darkest One''s resurrection if brought together in one place.¡±


    Massaging the temples of his head, Saa''ir tried to remember each figure, speaking aloud as to further fortify their existence into his memory.


    ¡°Okun Yamanaka, chief of Briarstone Village¡­


    Juin Adin, a sickly boy of Enohay Village, who is not long for this world¡­


    Shino Animaru, a poverty stricken adolescent in Reaon Kingdom, with both a heart of and dreams for gold¡­


    Riochin Chroma, a constant traveling and nigh-emotionless mercenary¡­


    Kaiser Aurelius, Emperor¡­ No, rather¡ªConqueror of Regalia¡­


    Herodias Balcom, a wicked sorcerer whose evil and magical prowess garnered him the right to be Kaiser¡¯s lead servant¡­


    Keshin, the harbinger of mortalkind¡¯s darkest day¡­


    And finally, Armaros Nital Vladen¡ªthe first ever vampire, who has been alive since the day of Eranovum¡¯s birth¡­¡±


    Saa¡¯ir tilted his head to one side, a soft crack echoing from his neck as he released a deep, weary sigh. For the first time, he felt at ease, clarity finally inhabiting his mind and illuminating the fog within, revealing a maze of paths forward.


    That is, until a voice sounded from behind him. "Quite impressive¡­" it said, carrying an authority that commanded attention without being overbearing.


    Shocked, Saa''ir whipped around, unconsciously adopting an ancient battle stance. In the shadows, he saw only a glistening white smile. "Show yourself!" Saa''ir demanded, his soulura beginning to take form around him, signifying his readiness for battle.


    A mischievous chuckle escaped the darkness, with its owner adhering to Saa''ir''s demands and stepping forward, their smile never wavering.


    First to be revealed from the shadows were their black gloved hands that were in the air, signifying that they came in peace. What followed, however, would puzzle Saa''ir to no end.


    Now out in the open, completely bathed in the moonlight, the figure was revealed to be a man of height easily reaching seven feet, his clothing now in full view.


    He wore a tailored, blood-red three-piece suit that accentuated his tall, slender frame. The suit''s fabric had a subtle sheen, catching the light in a way that hinted at its high quality.


    His white dress shirt underneath was crisp and perfectly pressed, with a high collar that framed his neck. The top button was undone, adding a touch of casual sophistication.


    A black silk tie, knotted with impeccable skill, complemented his pale, yet dark complexion, and added much needed contrast between colors throughout his outfit.


    Over his suit, the man wore a long, black overcoat with a classic cut. The coat''s lapels were wide, and it flowed around him with every movement, giving him an almost regal appearance. His shoes further complimented the style being of polished black leather.


    A blood-red fedora sat upon his head, hiding most of his facial features, except for his strong jawline and high cheekbones, enhancing his already captivating visage.


    Overall, his entire outfit carried and exuded an aura of old-world charm, hinting at the deep depths to the man''s long and immortal life.


    That man was none other than Armaros¡ªthe King of Vampires and Calamity Sin Incarnation of Lust in the flesh.


    Saa''ir immediately recognized Armaros, letting his guard down as he stood in shock. ¡°Impossible¡­ Y-You¡¯re¡ª!?¡±


    Armaros¡¯ fanged smile grew larger as he continued to approach, his movements almost akin to Saa¡¯ir¡¯s himself. Placing his left hand on his fedora and his right hand on his chest, he spoke once more. ¡°Long time, no chat my old friend,¡± he said, pulling down the fedora from his head and revealing his eyes, of which held the symbol for the Sin of Lust, ¡±Saa''ir¡­¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 41) The Immortal & Lustful King of Vampires

 (Chapter 41) The Immortal & Lustful King of Vampires

    ¡°Long time, no chat my old friend, Saa''ir¡­¡± Armaros said as he took off his fedora, letting loose a few strands of hair to fall and revealing his eyes¡ªthe right one holding the symbol for the sin of lust, confirming his status as a Sin Incarnation.


    His slicked back hair was as striking as the rest of his appearance. It was dark, almost jet black, and complimented his pale, dark skin. Each strand carried with it a glaring sheen, suggesting meticulous care.


    ¡°Armaros¡­ How do you know my name?¡± Saa''ir uttered, confusion molding his face and voice of its own accord. The faint sense of familiarity to Armaros was overwhelming, yet he just couldn''t put his finger on it, that was before realizing what Armaros had just said. ¡°Wait¡ªold friend!?¡±


    Armaros chuckled in response as he threw his fedora into the air, and with one snap, turned it Into a swarm of bats. ¡°Aw, don''t remember our past two encounters, Saa''ir?" he said as he adopted a fake crying face before grinning again. "Though, I expected as much, since you didn''t remember me the last time we met either.¡±


    Standing up straight, intrigue painting onto his face like a canvas, Saa''ir questioned Armaros more. ¡°Then pray tell, ¡®old friend¡¯, when was the last time we met? Might allow some past memories to come back¡­¡±


    Crossing his arms as he sensed a pseudo-interrogation coming, Armaros happily complied. ¡°If you say so¡­ Our last encounter was around,¡± he remarked while mischievous chuckles broke through, a product of imagining Saa''ir''s reaction to what he had to say, ¡°four centuries ago!¡±


    Saa''ir''s entire face dropped alongside his jaw, he simply couldn''t fathom the fact he was presumably alive that long ago. It was an answer that only brought about many more questions. ¡°F-Four centuries!? What year is it now?¡±


    ¡°It''s the Year 864, my friend,¡± Armaros replied while holding up nine fingers, ¡°making it the Ninth Century since Eranovum''s birth and the end of the Holy Catalyst War, which was when we first met, by the way.¡±


    ¡°Hold on¡­ You''re telling me we first met nearly nine-hundred years ago, and again during the Fifth Century?¡±


    ¡°Correct!¡± Armaros snapped his fingers. ¡°At the same time of the Great Dragon War, to be specific. Not to mention, the same age where Giona Dracna was alive.¡±


    Saa¡¯ir''s eyes widened, the name of legend striking yet another faint, but insistent, chord within his memories. ¡°G-Giona!?¡± He exclaimed before grasping at his chin, thinking to himself. ¡°Also, Great Dragon War¡­?¡±


    Armaros giddily clasped his hands together. ¡°Ah! Seems your memory is only foggy, not forgotten, that''s good to hear. Looks like you remember Giona Dracna, no?¡±


    Saa''ir scratched the side of his turban, trying to remember anything past the name. ¡°I do¡­kind of, I only remember the name. Although, there''s something else I''m missing, it''s at the back of my head¡­ I feel like I''ve heard the name Giona, even before Giona Dracna¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, you speak of Giona Evelyn Tamaki.¡±


    ¡°Yes! That''s it! Eve!¡± Saa''ir exclaimed, the name Armaros had given refreshing his memory of a striking woman with purple clothing. Though, right after, his brow furrowed slightly as he looked down. ¡°Wait¡­ Why did I say Eve?¡±


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°Trust, I¡¯ll answer that in due time, my friend.¡± Armaros replied.


    Pondering on it for a few moments, Saa''ir opened his mouth to ask some more questions, only to be cut short by an elderly voice. ¡°Boys?¡±


    Both men turned to the origin of the weathered, yet caring voice. It was an old, short man, out and about on a nightly stroll with his walking cane. ¡°Oh my, on a closer look, you two aren''t from ¡®round this area, are ya?¡±


    Armaros was the first to react, walking to and meeting the old man halfway in the street. ¡°Why indeed.¡± he said as he kneeled to the elderly man¡¯s height and placed a hand upon his shoulder, of which blood-red claws jetted out into position of the nails¡ªan action that caught Saa¡¯ir¡¯s attention. ¡°We''re¡­how do you say¡­travelers, yes. By the way, just to confirm, you said ¡®you two¡¯, correct?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Why yes,¡± the elderly man replied as he looked over Armaros¡¯ shoulder and at Saa''ir, ¡°I suggest your friend with the gold jewelry get somewhere safe. Too many thieves lurking around these parts I''m afraid.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Armaros uttered, almost under his breath and with a tinge of disappointment, as his claws retracted. ¡°Thank you for the warning, sire. In return, I would like to give you a warning of my own¡­¡±


    Sensing Armaros¡¯ change in demeanor, the elderly man started sweating as he took a step back. ¡°H-Huh¡­? A warning? I-I am truly sorry if I off¡ª!¡±


    Armaros simply stood back up as he put his hand over his chest, clarifying what he meant. ¡°No, you didn''t offend me. You are just trying to help, and so am I. Tell me, do you have any health problems? Say, for example, your heart?¡±


    ¡°Health problems?¡± The elderly man tilted his head to Armaros¡¯ question, and confessed while laughing. ¡°Hehe-ha! Well, being at the age I''m at, anyone could guess that! But yes, I have been suffering some heart issues¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­ With all due respect, I''d advise you go straight back home and rest. Just like you said there are thieves around these parts. One scare from one trying to rob you, and they''ll take more than just your cane.¡±


    ¡°Shoot, well said young man, can''t really argue with that, huh?¡± the elderly man chortled while turning his back to the pair, beginning to walk away. ¡°Have a goodnight boys! It was nice meeting ya! Stay safe, ya hear!¡±


    Now alone with each other again, Armaros and Saa''ir stood in silence, with the latter breaking it a few moments later. ¡°You were about to kill that man¡­!¡±


    Turning back to Saa''ir, only revealing his right eye which glowed a blood-red, Armaros coldly answered. ¡°I cannot deny, I was¡­ I am not only the first vampire, not only the king of vampires, but I''m also the Calamity Sin Incarnation of Lust¡ªa god. Me killing him was nothing short of a normal human slaughtering a lamb.¡±


    "God?" Saa''ir pressed further. ¡°So, why didn''t you?¡±


    Armaros pointed straight up into the air before answering. ¡°By the time the sun reaches its peak tomorrow noon, he will certainly be dead. His heart has been fighting a losing battle for a while now. Even if he''s just a lowly human, people who are good should have the privilege to die surrounded by their families. Killing him then and there would have been a waste¡­¡±


    Saa''ir pondered on Armaros¡¯ words and ideology, giving a disapproving chuckle after a few seconds. ¡°You''re a very weird and ironic man, you know that?¡±


    Armaros scoffed. ¡°Spare me.¡±


    ¡°How do you even know that man was going to die?¡± Saa¡¯ir inquired further.


    Turning around fully, Armaros held up two fingers. ¡°Two reasons. The first is the fact I can feel the irregularities within the blood of both myself and others by a mere touch, a basic application of my Soulful Technique: Vampiric Vale. I could tell from how his blood was being pumped that his heart was close to decommissioning all together.¡±


    Saa¡¯ir raised an arm towards Armaros with an open hand, as if asking for something. ¡°And the second reason?¡±


    ¡°You.¡± Armaros quickly replied as he pointed at Saa''ir.


    Saa¡¯ir lowered his hand while raising an eyebrow. ¡°Me? What do I have to do with the man''s declining health?¡±


    Armaros chuckled and adopted another mischievous grin. ¡°Well, Saa''ir, my friend, here''s the simplest way I can put it,¡± he shrugged, ¡°you''re dead, Saa''ir¡­¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 42) The Immortal & Lustful King of Vampires: Part 2

 (Chapter 42) The Immortal & Lustful King of Vampires: Part 2

    Saa¡¯ir blinked, his mouth opening and closing as if searching for the right words. Finally, he managed only a single word. "Dead¡­!?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, at least, your physical body is. What stands before me is nothing but a ghost,¡± Armaros stated before punching Saa''ir with blinding speed, only for his fist to phase straight through his chest, ¡°it''s why most mortals can''t see you, nor none, even a god such as myself, can touch you. You''re roaming our realm as a wandering spirit, my friend.¡±


    While Saa''ir already knew that, he was still left speechless. Armaros, on the other hand, retracted his arm and continued his explanation. ¡°Now, the keyword was ¡®most¡¯. Obviously the man saw you. Why is that?¡± he shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not a hundred-percent certain, but my best guess is the common phenomenon of being able to see ghosts when you''re close to death. Combined with both my first reason and the fact I didn''t feel much soulura from the man, I''m leaning on my assumption to be correct.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s so, how can you see me?¡± Saa¡¯ir questioned, crossing his arms whilst pointing at Armaros.


    ¡°Good question. As for why I can see you, and with such clarity, I''m just familiar with the soul is all.¡± Armaros remarked, flipping his hair as he reveled in his own compliment. ¡°Most mortals nowadays don''t even know the first thing when it comes to their own soul, let alone the souls of others. It doesn''t help that today''s age is of relative peace, which means Soul Amplification or Soulful Techniques have no reason to be trained nor awakened. Only those who wield exceptionally powerful souls these days have access to their Soulful Techniques. Within that rarity, only a few of those individuals have such knowledge in order to sense other people''s soul wavelengths and signatures. Remember, we already met twice before, which is how I found you, I simply recognized your soul signature.¡±


    ¡°My soul''s¡­signature¡­? Wavelength?¡± Saa''ir questioned in his head while putting his hand over his chest. ¡°So, if I really am dead and just a soul, you can see me because you can see the souls of others?¡±


    ¡°Not see, sense, my friend. Seeing someone else''s actual soul isn''t possible, to my knowledge anyways. It is a feat worth congratulating indeed if it can be done.¡± Armaros remarked before making a square with his hands, moving them around until Saa''ir was in the center of the square. ¡°No, what I''m seeing is the image your soul¡¯s wavelength gives off when I sense it.¡±


    Saa''ir stroked his chin. ¡°I think I understand. It''s like when you sit near a fire with her eyes closed. Despite not being able to see, you can still feel, or sense, the outline and shape of the fire from the heat it is emitting¡­¡±


    Adopting a shocked expression for a few seconds, Armaros smiled from ear-to-ear as he gave Saa''ir slow and deliberate claps. ¡°Bravo, bravo my friend! While not exactly, it''s close! Though, I''m surprised you even could remember such a thing for the comparison.¡±


    ¡°It''s thanks to you, really. Throughout our conversation, my memories have slowly been coming back, bit by bit, fragment by fragment. While each one may not be connected to the last, I am still grateful for being provided the puzzle pieces, as they are the key to help fully understand why I''m here¡­¡±


    Saa''ir paused in consideration. Armaros could tell he was weighing the option to reveal too much or not, smiling since he knew what Saa''ir was going to ask him next. ¡°Though, that still leaves the question as to why you sought me out. I may not have the best sense of feeling at the moment, but I have a gut feeling you came to see me for something other than the fact we¡¯re supposedly ¡®old friends¡¯.¡±


    Chuckling at his correct prediction, Armaros extended his arms in a low, crucifix-like pose. Simultaneously, the moon reached a point where its light began to outline his figure, highlighting his sharp features with a ghostly glow while also bathing his face in shadow, making him appear almost divine. ¡°Good question, why did I? Maybe it¡¯s because your appearance ¡®signifies¡¯ something?¡±


    Saa¡¯ir only raised an eyebrow to Armaros¡¯ question. In response, Armaros brushed the left side of his hair upward, leaving only his right eye exposed and the lust symbol to glow. The shadows around his eyes deepened, giving him a more menacing, almost demonic appearance. ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. Tell me, my friend, did you have a vision of eight individuals by any chance?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Saa¡¯ir replied, a snarl carving itself onto his face, ¡°I¡¯m assuming you already know that you were one of them. How did you guess, and what else do you know?¡±


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    A wide and pristine white crescent shape appeared on Armaros¡¯ face, still bathed in his own shadow. ¡°My, a man can keep some secrets, no? Though, I¡¯ll at least answer the first. You had the same vision last time you were of this world, eight figures and all.¡±


    Saa¡¯ir nodded. ¡°During the 5th Century, the Great Dragon War, right?¡±


    ¡°Mhm, correct.¡± Armaros said before walking towards Saa''ir and fetching a flask from within his suit. Taking a swig of whatever was inside, a drop of a red liquid soon dribbled down his chin. Saa¡¯ir immediately recognized the liquid as blood, feeling the distinct, stomach-churning feeling of disgust.


    Finishing his drink, Armaros noticed his sloppy manners. ¡°Oh my, apologies, I really should be more classy than that¡­ Want some?¡± he asked Saa¡¯ir in a relaxed tone, as if they were common coworkers.


    A brief silence fell as Saa¡¯ir stared at Armaros in disbelief. In Armaros¡¯ perspective, ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you?¡± was written all over the Saa¡¯ir¡¯s face.


    Armaros tucked his flask back into his suit. ¡°I¡¯ll just finish the answer then¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you do that.¡± Saa¡¯ir said as he couldn¡¯t help the judgemental tone spilling from his lips.


    ¡°Well, the vision you had in the past and the one you had now wasn¡¯t the exact same. Seven of the eight figures you saw were different, to be more specific.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°They were different people altogether, yet share the same ¡®birthright¡¯ with both each other and the seven figures of today''s age,¡± Armaros smiled and revealed his fanged smile once more, ¡°the birthright of being a ¡®Calamity Sin Incarnation¡¯¡ªone they''ve been given by fate, and fate alone¡­¡±


    For the first time, a spark of intrigue ignited within Saa¡¯ir¡¯s eyes, turning them from a muted gray to silver. It was as if the words themselves held a dark power¡ªthe very same power Saa¡¯ir felt in his vision. ¡°Calamity Sin Incarnation? Just what are they?¡±


    ¡°All you need to know is that you seem to be linked to them,¡± Armaros bowed with a hand to his chest, ¡°or should I say, us.¡±


    ¡°Us?¡± Saa¡¯ir repeated before remembering Armaros was the eighth figure in his vision. ¡°Oh yeah, that would mean you''re also a Sin Incarnation¡­ The Calamity Sin Incarnation of Lust.¡±


    Armaros stood back upright, his smile even larger than before. ¡°Now you''re catching on! Unfortunately, I''m the odd one out. See, the reason the other seven are different is really simple¡ªthe past ones died, and when a Calamity Sin Incarnation dies, they leave their birthright behind to reincarnate into a future soul. However, the rate at which they reincarnate can range from a few days to entire centuries. Due to my immortality, I''ve been the Sin Incarnation of Lust since the beginning. Meanwhile, the others have had many different faces throughout the ages.¡±


    Armaros started pacing around Saa¡¯ir as he grasped his chin, keeping both eye contact and the same smile. ¡°For how you are linked to us, remember how I said we''ve met twice before in the past? Then, isn''t it a bit coincidental that they were also the only two times every Sin Incarnation lived at the same time?¡±


    ¡°So, you''re saying every time I appear in this world, it''s because every Calamity Sin Incarnation is alive at once? If that¡¯s the case, then¡­!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, your appearance in the 9th Century marks the third time all eight Sin Incarnations walk amongst humanity. Which means, you''re a herald, Saa''ir¡ªa divine herald of the Great Yggdrasil and of a great disaster¡­¡±


    ¡°Yggdrasil?¡± Saa¡¯ir thought before becoming alarmed, stepping in front of the pacing Armaros for answers. ¡°Wait, a great disaster!? What do you mean a great disaster!?¡±


    Armaros¡¯ smile proceeded to reach from ear-to-ear, almost in an uncanny way, as he put both hands up. ¡°Ah ah ah~! Sorry, old friend, but I think I¡¯ve said enough, maybe even too much, else I¡¯ll ruin the ¡®fun¡¯ of it.¡±


    Saa¡¯ir clenched a fist in front of him, anger carving deep into his face. ¡°Fun!? I-Is the potential lives of others¡¯ just a game to you!?¡±


    Armaros could only chuckle in response, which irritated Saa''ir further, to the point he wished he could grab him by his suit.


    As Armaros¡¯ chuckles started to rise in volume, so did his hair and any loose clothing start to rise, as if a draft of air was directly underneath him.


    Noticing this change, Saa''ir stepped back, his anger slowly devolving into confusion and fear. Shortly after, Armaros gripped the left side of his head as he started to go into sinister laughing fit¡ªlaughs that spoke of complete madness.


    Armaros¡¯ laughs echoed and reverberated through the empty streets and alleys, a blood-red aura beginning to form in rhythm with his cackling. While faint at first, the aura grew more vivid with each passing moment.


    Saa¡¯ir took several more steps back in horror, his eyes widened in shock as he watched the aura intensify¡ªthe crimson light casting an ominous glow upon the empty street. The pressure in the air seemed to increase, pressing down on Saa¡¯ir like an invisible weight.


    Soon after, he blood-red aura expanded, becoming more oppressive¡ªmore palpable. It swirled chaotically around Armaros like a hurricane. It continued to grow larger and more defined, until it took on a spherical shape centered on him.


    Now calm, the sphere pulsed and bulged with a sinister energy, symbolizing the very essence of Armaros¡¯ twisted soul. The symbol for the sin of lust projected onto the ground within the bounds of the sphere.


    -


    Next: (Chapter 43) The Immortal & Lustful King of Vampires: Part 3

 (Chapter 43) The Immortal & Lustful King of Vampires: Part 3

    ¡°My goodness!¡± Armaros exclaimed, his laughter tapering off into a series of breathless, erratic gasps. ¡°You sure are funny, Saa''ir!¡±


    Saa''ir stood frozen, arms raised defensively, as he looked on at the huge spherical veil that surrounded Armaros. ¡°What is this? This pressure is unreal! His bloodlust and madness is suffocating¡­and yet, I can feel it is only the surface¡­! Is this¡­his soul manifested!?¡±


    Wiping a tear from the corner of his eye, Armaros tried his best to calm himself down. In response, the sphere that represented his soul diminished into thin air. The pressure it emitted along with it.


    ¡°Ahem,¡± Armaros cleared his throat as he locked eyes with Saa''ir, "are the lives of others¡¯ just a game to me?" he repeated, his voice dripping with mockery. "You have no idea¡­¡±


    Saa''ir lowered his guard. ¡°W-What do you mean?¡±


    Armaros¡¯ paused, his smile disappearing for a scowl, his eyes narrowing. "The lives of these mortals do not concern me¡ªnot one bit. Above all, the lives of humans. Compared to all the other races, humans are a cesspool of evil. Murderers, dictators, thieves, traitors¡ªthese are the true faces of humanity. You ask me to care about lives that are so deeply rooted in cruelty and corruption, I ask back: Why should I?¡±


    Armaros leaned his body on a nearby wall, crossing his arms while doing so. ¡°As one of eight who holds the birthright of being a Sin Incarnation, it''s undeniable proof that I am nothing but a god. At the end of the day, the lives of these mortals are nothing more than playthings, pieces on a board to be moved and discarded at will for my own amusement, like a good ol¡¯ game of chess¡­¡± he sighed, looking up at the full moon. ¡°Alas, I have yet to find another who''s willing to play this game of chess with me¡­¡±


    Lowering his head, Armaros turned his gaze back to Saa¡¯ir, the lust symbol beginning to glow in his right eye. ¡°That is why I want to seek out the others, as they''re the only ones who could ever understand me. You could say it¡¯s a dream of mine to finally sit down with the other seven and just have dinner together¡ªa feast fitting for a pantheon of gods among men. It¡¯d certainly be a new and amusing experience, even to such an old mummy like myself.¡±


    Armaros sighed as he looked down at the ground, his mind going through the endless possibilities of such a rare occasion. It was one of only three things that he longed for nowadays.


    Saa¡¯ir stared blankly as he tried to process everything, his mouth slightly agape. Shaking his head after a little while, he opened his mouth to speak.


    Before he could make a peep however, he found himself face to face with Armaros, who closed the distance in the blink of an eye.


    When Saa¡¯ir stepped back once more, Armaros put his index finger on his own grinning lips. ¡°I know what you¡¯re about to say, my old friend, as I already know even you could never understand me. Why would you? Judging by your current, and for lack of a better term, rather ''soulless'' demeanor, you don¡¯t remember, but you always held such a positive outlook on life. Always seeing the good in the bad¡ªit was that same reason you gave when you saved me, after all.¡±


    Saa''ir''s eyes widened in shock. ¡°I¡­saved you?¡±


    ¡°When I was but a child, deemed a devil and put upon the stake, set ablaze. Life right after the Holy Catalyst War wasn¡¯t such a nice place, especially for those not human.¡± Armaros shrugged. ¡°But you, along with Adam, Giona, and their comrades, came to my home village and put a stop to the execution. All of you were ambassadors of order in the hell the Holy Catalyst War created.¡±


    Saa¡¯ir gasped hearing those two fabled names, a picture of a blonde haired-man standing beside a woman in purple flashing in his head. ¡°Adam and Eve¡­!?¡±


    Armaros nodded. ¡°You traveled with them around Eranovum, spreading the message of peace, and saving those deemed to be the spawn of the Devil and Celestial races, who started the war in the first place. It might come to a surprise to you, but even I joined in. It was the least I could do.¡± he chuckled, giving way for a nostalgic grin to appear. ¡°The more we walked across Eranovum, the more our missionary grew in size and race variety. Along the way, we met many who despised us, but we had each other, and that was enough.¡±


    Armaros paused and looked to the ground again, leading to his face being obscured by the bangs of his hair. When Armaros looked back up, Saa¡¯ir noticed that he had adopted a slight scowl. ¡°Eventually, the group split into many smaller factions, each one led by one of Adam¡¯s comrades. I, of course, followed you.¡± Armaros¡¯ scowl deepened. ¡°That was until you were betrayed by someone close to you. You were taken prisoner that day and publicly crucified for your supposed ¡®betrayal¡¯ to mankind.¡±


    Saa¡¯ir lowered his head, unsure of what to say as a spell of silence fell onto the conversation. It was several minutes later when Saa¡¯ir broke the silence. ¡°For how long?¡± he asked, feeling a bit weird about having pity for himself.


    Armaros stretched out three fingers. ¡°Three days and three nights, until you died of blood loss. Yet, every second you spent awake, you preached of peace, and died with a smile.¡±


    Bringing his hand over his own heart, Armaros continued. ¡°Despite my anger, I tried my best to follow your ideology, and traveled Eranovum to spread the message¡ªa message that fell on ungrateful, deaf ears.¡±


    Armaros gripped his chest as he clenched his teeth. ¡°It didn''t just stop at you either. Simon, Luke, Thomas, even Sarah¡­ Murdered, only for having a different opinion. I saw injustice after injustice done to either the other races, and even their own kind. I''ve seen entire civilizations rise and fall, yet time and again were the good souls taken early, all for the gain of those selfish enough to so callously take and destroy.¡±


    Making his way to Saa''ir, Armaros continued. ¡°It was during the Great Dragon War, after centuries of witnessing humanity''s constant evil and mistakes, where I realized: If they don''t value the lives around them, why should I? That''s what I''ve learnt throughout these eight long centuries.¡±


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Finally, Armaros pretended to rest his right arm around Saa''ir''s shoulders. ¡°That''s why I''m absolutely ecstatic to see you, Saa¡¯ir. Not only are you my hero, you''re also a living sign that a great disaster is coming, foreshadowed by the omen of every Sin Incarnation being alive at once. A disaster that will most likely wipe out humanity, leaving behind a barren landscape, ready to be molded into the utopia we so preached for once¡­¡±


    Still pondering on what to say, Saa''ir looked at Armaros without turning his head, who maliciously grinned again. ¡°Last time, the great disaster was the Great Dragon War that was stopped by Giona Dracna, descendant of Giona Evelyn Tamaki. I wonder what the great disaster will be this time¡­¡± Armaros said, his tone childishly, yet sadistically curious, as he smiled from ear-to-ear, looking into Saa¡¯ir¡¯s left eye with his right. ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡±


    Staring into Armaros¡¯ branded eye, it was clear as day to Saa''ir now, Armaros¡¯ words came from a place of sincerity. Despite his descent to madness, a tone of loss and longing laid buried underneath it all.


    Just then, another fragment of his past flashed in his head. This time, it was of him patting the short, ruffled hair of a laughing young boy. The boy had dark skin and wore tattered clothing.


    Moving his hand from the boy''s head to his shoulder, the boy looked up with an ear-to-ear smile, revealing a fanged smile he knew all too well at this point. Only with one difference¡ªthe smile held nothing but hope behind it.


    It was that same smile that became a key, unlocking a multitude of memories for Saa''ir. They only consisted of him and the boy, whose name was a gift from Saa''ir himself: ¡°Axel¡­¡±


    Coming back to the present, Saa''ir closed his eyes as he took in a deep breath. ¡°I understand, Axel¡­¡± he said, walking down the street with a new determined look in his eye.


    Armaros stood in shock. ¡°You¡­remember my name?¡±


    ¡°I remember some memories, mainly of our days as a missionary.¡± Saa''ir responded before putting a hand on his turban, a small grin etching itself onto his face. ¡°To think that small boy who never left my side would grow up this much.¡±


    Turning around to face Armaros, Saa''ir then placed a fist to his chest. ¡°I will not lie, at first, I thought you were just some madman. Now, I realize. You''ve seen, maybe even experienced, atrocities most would crack under, all while fighting through the pain of losing people dear to you throughout the centuries. It is no wonder that one day, you gave up, because I wasn''t there for you anymore. For that, I apologize.¡±


    Armaros sighed, completely relaxing for a moment. ¡°The fact you feel the need to apologize only strengthens my beliefs. Good men should never have to apologize for something they couldn''t control.¡±


    ¡°Be that as it may, while I don''t condone your belief, I understand why, so I won''t try to sway you. Just know this,¡± Saa''ir declared, his soulura starting to form around him, causing his clothing and chains to levitate, ¡°whatever this great disaster is, I will try my best to stop it¡ªthat is my purpose in this world. And I am certain there are others who share in this goal.¡±


    Pondering on Saa''ir''s words, Armaros proceeded to clap slowly. ¡°If that is what you wish, I will not stop you. It''s been rather fun talking with you again, but it looks like our chat is about to come to an end¡­¡±


    Saa''ir raised an eyebrow to Armaros¡¯ almost cryptic prediction, only to realize Armaros¡¯ gaze wasn''t on him, but on something else in the sky.


    Turning around, he spotted a figure descending from the sky. The figure had large, bat-like wings protruding from their back, and wore a red hooded cloak that obscured all of their features.


    The red-cloaked figure landed gracefully between Saa''ir and Armaros, their wings folding neatly behind them. They dropped to one knee, bowing their head in deference to the vampire king.


    "Master Vladen¡­" the figure intoned, their deep voice echoing with a strange resonance.


    Armaros stepped forward, placing a hand on the figure''s bowed head. "Rise, Berkanio. Has something happened?"


    The cloaked figure stood, their face still hidden. "I''ve come to fetch you, sire. Master Akeldama is furious with you, I''m afraid.¡±


    ¡°A-Akela?¡± Armaros repeated, dumbfounded and a little shocked. ¡°Why is she furious?¡±


    Berkanio paused for a slight moment as he tilted his head. ¡°Sire¡­ It¡¯s past midnight, meaning today is your and the madam''s anniversary. Don''t tell me you forgot?¡±


    Armaros¡¯ face fell, sweat starting to pour down his now even paler face. A comedic silence settled over the scene for a while, before being broken by a laughing Armaros, trying his best to mask his anxiety. ¡°My oh my! Has it really been that long!?


    Jumping high into the air, huge bat-like wings soon burst out of Armaros¡¯ back. ¡°Come, Berkanio, let''s go. Can''t leave my darling waiting too long!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Vladen.¡± Spreading his wings, Berkanio took a second to look at Saa''ir. After a short moment of studying him, Berkanio followed Armaros into the air. ¡°I assure it''d feel nice to hear that I have already come up with an excuse for you. Though, I recommend you do not come back home empty handed if you know what''s best for you, sire.¡±


    ¡°Point taken¡­¡± Armaros murmured sheepishly as he stroked his chin, before piping up with an idea. ¡°Why don¡¯t I give her the blood of an entire town?¡±


    ¡°With all due respect, last time you did that, they made a fairytale about it, sire. I don''t think helping spread awareness of us vampires is a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Armaros said as he smiled, though his quivering lips betrayed his nervousness, ¡°we''ll just have to think about it on the way.¡±


    Snapping his fingers, Armaros¡¯ fedora would materialize out of thin air. Armaros then waved and bowed to Saa''ir. ¡°Again, old friend, it''s been lovely chatting with you, but I have something urgent to attend to. Hopefully, we''ll meet again¡ªand if you''re planning on finding the Sin Incarnations, then I can almost guarantee we will. Until then, toodles!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Saa''ir shouted, stopping both Armaros and Berkanio from flying away. ¡°Axel, if you really want to find the other seven, I ca¡ª!¡±


    ¡°That won''t be needed,¡± Armaros said, cutting off Saa¡¯ir, ¡°you don''t need to reveal their locations to me. The search is but half the fun after all, and I have centuries worth of time.¡±


    ¡°Well, one of them doesn''t.¡± Saa¡¯ir replied, pointing eastward. ¡°I''d advise you go to Enohay Valley to start, before it is too late for them.¡±


    ¡°Enohay Valley, you say?¡± Armaros repeated while looking at Berkanio, who shook his head, signifying his lack of familiarity. ¡°I see, thank you, Saa¡¯ir. Best of luck.¡± he said as he put his fedora back on, flying off into the distance.


    Now alone once more, Saa¡¯ir pondered some more. ¡°As much as I want to say I know what to do now, that couldn''t be further from the truth. All I know that is set in stone is that I must stop whatever disaster is coming, and to do that, I must find the cause. The Calamity Sin Incarnations seem to be a good place to start¡­¡±


    Saa¡¯ir took in another deep breath, mentally preparing himself for the journey ahead. ¡°I guess it is time I do something I did a lot before, scour Eranovum¡­¡± he declared out in the open, walking as his visage faded into nothingness.


    -


    Next: (Chapter 44) The Chief''s Daughter

 (Chapter 44) The Chiefs Daughter

    ¡°Then it is settled¡­¡± Okun turned to Domitius and Ryuu. ¡°Please, Domitius and Ryuu. Jr, see to it that these men from Enohay are quartered well. I will have some of our best chefs make a feast tonight for their bravery and generosity.¡±


    Everyone in the room stood back up in response, with Domitius and Ryuu bowing in acknowledgement.


    Liam and Koul would fist bump before patting Dama''s shoulders. (¡°Good one, buddy! You did great!¡±) Liam whispered, ruffling Dama''s hair, making the boy smile.


    As Domitius and Ryuu prepared to exit and carry out their chief''s orders, someone burst through the curtains of the room, catching everyone off guard.


    It was a girl, around Dama¡¯s age, with dark-red hair that was tied back and a delicate face, flushed with excitement. Wearing the same deep-green robe and bearing the same tanned skin as Okun, she clasped her hands. ¡°Cooking!? Can I help, papa!?¡± she exclaimed, her voice full of youth and curiosity, yet also commanding.


    Chief Okun''s eyes widened slightly, and for a moment, a flicker of warmth passed through his expression. "Kaede," he said, his voice softening, "were you eavesdropping on us? I thought you were¡ª¡±


    Kaede crossed her arms whilst tilting her body forward a bit. ¡°Really, papa?¡± she interjected, her tone full of teenage sass. ¡°Did you really expect me to sleep through all of Domitius¡¯ shouting?¡±


    Recoiling in shock, Domitius hung his head in defeat. ¡°Sorry, my lady¡­¡±


    Okun sat up straight. ¡°You were still eavesdropping. What have I told you about that, young lady?¡±


    Kaede rolled her eyes while she walked towards her father in a huff. ¡°And I will say the same thing again¡ªwhy can¡¯t I? I AM the chief¡¯s daughter, I also should be in the know of what¡¯s going on, no?¡± she responded as she made it to Okun, giving a smirk that was equal parts affectionate and challenging.


    Before Okun could respond, Kaede twirled on her heel, her robe swirling around her, and faced the guests with a bright, mischievous smile. "Guests from Enohay! I, the chief''s daughter, bid you welcome to our village! I¡¯m Kaede Yamanaka, and trust me, I¡¯ll make sure the food for tonight''s feast is worth your long journey!"


    After giving a playful wink, Kaede''s eyes sharpened and scanned each of the four Enohayen men.


    Her gaze first fell on Koul, with his scruffy goatee and rugged appearance. ¡°Definitely someone¡¯s father.¡± she thought to herself, noting how he had an aura of a leader. But there was something about his slightly aloof expression that made her suppress a smirk. ¡°Though, he also gives off total idiot vibes. How does he manage to keep it together?¡±


    Next, her eyes landed on Liam. He had a cleaner cut, his face not too soft nor too chiseled, his posture straight, and there was a calm, composed air about him. ¡°Now this one looks like a gentleman!¡± Kaede mused, appreciating the way he took his outward appearance very seriously. He seemed almost out of place among the others, like someone who belonged in a more refined setting. ¡°If only he was younger¡­¡±


    Then she looked at Gus, whose unremarkable appearance made her pause for only a moment. ¡°And here¡¯s a nobody¡­¡± she thought bluntly, her interest in him fading as quickly as it had come. He blended into the background so seamlessly that she almost forgot he was there. Something Gus would feel a bit conflicted about.


    Finally, Kaede¡¯s gaze settled on Dama, and she couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow in curiosity. ¡°Why did they bring such a scrawny boy with them?¡± she wondered, taking in his quite fragile appearance, especially his absent right arm.


    Yet, there was something about his big, earnest eyes and rosy, freckled cheeks that made her linger on him for a moment longer. ¡°He looks to be about my age, maybe a bit younger. Very cute too, like a stuffed animal you could hug for hours~!¡± she admitted to herself, feeling her heart flutter a tiny bit.


    Kaede wondered what role Dama had to play in their mission as she spun back around to face her father. ¡°I heard everything papa. Knowing that these brave men have come not only to stave off my people''s hunger, but to also defeat that vile Oni, oh it just feels my heart with gratitude!¡± she said while putting both hands over her chest, making sure to add a touch of a dramatic flare to both her tone and expressions. ¡°That¡¯s why you must let me give back and help with the feast, papa!¡±


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Koul, Liam, and Dama exchanged glances, both impressed and touched by her spirit. Dama in particular felt a connection to Kaede''s youthful determination.


    ¡°You don''t need to trouble yourself.¡± Okun responded, waving his hand in a dismissive manner. ¡°We have many skilled hands to prepare the feast. You can relax, my daughter.¡±


    Noticing Kaeda puff her cheeks in irritation, Domitius piped up in her defense. ¡°If I may, chief, there''s really no reason she can''t. She also loves to cook. If it helps ease your worries, I''ll be her 24/7 personal bodyguard during preparation to make sure nothing happens.¡± he said with passion, causing Kaede to smile.


    There was a moment of silence before Chief Okun nodded, a hint of a smile touching his lips. "Very well¡­ Kaede, you may help with the feast. Domitius, I trust you won''t let her do anything too rash?"


    Domitius straightened his posture. ¡°Of course, please, follow me my lady. The other guards should already be at the food brought from Enohay. We can use some of that for the feast to save on our current supply!¡± he said as he started to walk to the exit, before raising a hand. ¡°Junior, looks like you''ll be in charge of housing our guests!¡±


    Ryuu sighed. ¡°I expected as much¡­¡± he said under his breath.


    Running to catch up with Domitius, Kaede would turn to glance at the Enohayen men as she passed them, with her lingering on Dama more than the others again.


    This time, Dama noticed and gave a small, but obviously nervous smile accompanied by a slight blush. Thinking that reaction was cute, she would be taken off guard by Dama''s sudden expression shift from shy to shock.


    Right after, Kaede ran face first into something soft and extremely malleable, like the bounciest mattress she could ever imagine. During the few seconds she sunk further into it, Kaede could feel that its surface was lined with tiny strands of hair, giving it a warm, cozy feeling.


    Kaede then rebounded back from whatever she ran into. Closing her eyes, she braced for her inevitable fall. But before she could hit the ground, she felt someone''s arm catch her, wrapping around her midsection.


    Opening her eyes, she saw a huge, bear-like creature staring down at her. It had stitching and a blue spiral pattern all over its body. ¡°What is that thing?¡± she thought to herself before turning to see who caught her, only to be face to face with Dama.


    Kaede¡¯s eyes widened in surprise while Dama''s cheeks reddened more due to the closeness of their faces. For a brief moment, they were both frozen in place, locked in each other¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Er, h-hello¡­¡± Dama finally stammered out, beads of sweat starting to pour from the situation he found himself in. ¡°I-I''m very sorry for my friend Mumu here, Ms. Kaede. Are you alright?¡±


    Taking a moment to respond while she stood back up in Dama''s hold, Kaede soon felt his chest pounding. Combined with his flustered expression, Kaede''s lips curled into a playful grin, realizing Dama''s vulnerability to teasing. "Oh my, why thank you, Dama, was it? I''m okay, looks like you saved me, no~?" she expressed with a light teasing tone, trying to hide that she felt her own heart racing from the unexpected closeness.


    ¡°I recognize that mischievous tone from anywhere! It''s just like when Mary teases me, oh no¡­¡± Dama thought to himself, anxious as to what''s to come. Letting her go, he stepped back whilst nervously laughing, his face flushing even more. ¡°T-That''s great to hear you''re alright! Haha¡­ha¡­¡±


    ¡°So adorable!¡± Kaede mentally squealed. ¡°I was right, he''s not used to teasing, huh? I think I just found my new toy¡­¡± she thought, her playful grin relaxing into a more cheeky smirk.


    Using the tips of her fingers to hide her smirk, Kaede gave Dama a final wink as she turned around and chased after Domitius. Okun watched her go while he leaned back, content.


    Koul and Liam exchanged glances themselves witnessing the interaction, with the former giving the latter another snarky smirk, just like when they gave Dama ¡®the talk¡¯. Liam, again, rolled his eyes, but couldn''t help his own grin this time.


    Chuckling at Liam''s grin, Koul sighed. ¡°She really does remind me of my own daughter, you know?¡± he remarked, his tone nostalgic. ¡°Same confidence, sass, and all, my sweet Mary. Right, Dama?¡±


    ¡°Hm!?¡± Dama jumped before sheepishly rubbing his head. ¡°Well, yeah I suppose so. Though, Mary''s not that, um, commanding?¡±


    Okun nodded, a mixture of pride and a small drop of sadness lingering in his eyes. "My daughter, Kaede, has a strong spirit indeed. She reminds me of her mother, Fabiana." he said, his voice grew quieter, the weight of his loss evident.


    Slowly shaking his head to ward off his grief, Okun turned his attention back to the men. "Again, I would like to thank you for coming, children of Enohay. We will have a feast in your names, and together, I guarantee we will find a way to resolve this crisis with the Oni."


    Everyone present bowed once more, with even Mumu and Nina trying their best to replicate them. ¡°No, thank you, Chief Okun Yamanaka.¡± Koul replied as the voice of the group.


    ¡°Well, if you''ll excuse us, chief. I''ll now quarter these guests of honor.¡± Ryuu said with a hand over his chest. Turning to take the exit, he then waved for the others to follow. ¡°Come, Koul, Liam, Gus, Dama, Mumu, and Nina, I have a place in mind where you can properly unpack and rest.¡±


    All who were named gave varying reactions of gratitude, excited to see what Ryuu had in store. They followed Ryuu out of the chief''s room, except for one.


    Dama, still a bit anxious, paused in the doorway and looked back at Okun. The chief, still seated with a thoughtful expression, met Dama¡¯s gaze. For a brief moment, the room felt still and quiet, as if time had paused just for them.


    Chief Okun gave Dama a slow, reassuring nod, his dark eyes conveying a silent message of trust and expectation between Soulful Technique owners. It was a gesture that held more weight than words, and Dama felt a sense of responsibility settle over him.


    With a final respectful nod of his own, Dama turned and followed the others, now filled with determination¡­


    -


    (Chapter 45) Koul¡¯s Reunion

 (Chapter 45) Koul鈥檚 Reunion

    As Ryuu led Koul, Liam, Gus, and Dama through the snow-covered village, passing by numerous guards distributing the food they brought along the way, they approached a modest and sturdy-looking house. Each of the men carried satchels, containing supplies that they left with Dorsey, over their shoulders.


    ¡°No way¡­ Is this what I think it is, Junior?¡± Koul said as he gazed at the house, a hint of nostalgia within his voice.


    ¡°Ah, looks like you picked up Sir Domitius¡¯ speech, huh?¡± Ryuu remarked. ¡°But, yes, that is my house we''re going to. Looks like you''ve been here before. I think we have enough space to quarter all four of you.¡±


    ¡°We?¡± Liam questioned.


    ¡°You''ll see.¡± Ryuu responded before stopping, squinting as he adopted a confused expression. ¡°What the¡­?¡±


    Before Koul could ask, he would catch the most likely subject of Ryuu¡¯s attention.


    Standing at the front, just outside the door, was a woman bundled in warm, layered clothes. Her graying, black hair was neatly tied back, and her eyes, sharp with age, looked out into the distance.


    Ryuu sighed, a tinge of annoyance flaring up in his voice, though overshadowed by an overprotective tone. ¡°Jeez¡­¡± he muttered under his breath while running up to the figure.


    Noticing Ryuu coming her way in the corner of her vision, the woman''s eyes softened when they landed on him. ¡°Ryuu!¡± she called out, her voice carrying a mix of relief and affection. She hurried over to meet him halfway, her steps quick despite her age.


    ¡°Mother, what did I say about standing in the co¡ªGah!¡± Ryuu started to complain, only to be interrupted by the woman crashing into him, almost toppling him over.


    Embracing Ryuu in a bear hug, the woman''s face lit up with a warm, loving smile. "My baby! How¡¯s guard duty been? You¡¯re not catching a cold, are you?" she fussed, brushing snow off his shoulders and patting down his coat as if he were still a boy returning from play.


    Ryuu coughed, still reeling from the tackle to his ribs before bending down slightly to her height. "I¡¯m fine, Mother. The duty¡¯s been as it always has been¡ªcold, but nothing I can¡¯t handle."


    She gave him an approving nod, but her attention quickly shifted to the group standing behind him. Her brow furrowed with curiosity as she studied each one. "And who are these fine gentlemen you¡¯ve brought with y¡ª!?" she began to ask, but then her eyes landed on Koul, and her expression shifted from curiosity to surprise.


    Her mouth fell open slightly as she squinted at Koul, her mind racing back through the years. "Wait a moment¡­ I know you," she said, her voice filled with sudden recognition, "you¡¯re Himon, aren¡¯t you? From Enohay Village! It¡¯s been nearly two decades since I last saw you!" Her eyes widened in amazement, as if she couldn''t quite believe the passage of time.


    Koul, equally surprised, gave her a warm smile as he walked up to her. "Aye, it¡¯s me, alright," he said, nodding in recognition, ¡°you¡¯ve got a good memory, Imke. It has been quite some time."


    Imke, who was the same age as Koul¡ªforty-two¡ªreached out, taking his free hand in both of hers. "I remember when you first came to our village all those years ago. You were so young back then, and now look at you!" Her eyes sparkled with fondness as she took in his weathered face and the goatee that had grown in over the years. ¡°I wish time was as graceful to me as it was to you!¡±


    Koul chuckled, feeling a mixture of nostalgia and warmth at the unexpected reunion. "Oh come on, don''t go spinnin¡¯ tales on me! You looked lovely then, and you still look lovely now. Time has given you such a mature grace, ya know?¡± Time has a way of sneaking up on us, doesn¡¯t it?"


    Imke nodded, her smile never fading. "Why thank you, Himon. It really is good to see you again.¡± she said before looking over his shoulder. ¡°And these fine men you¡¯ve brought with you, they must be friends of yours?"


    "Yes, they are! The blonde gentleman is Liam, the gloomy looking one is Gus, and then there''s our main man, Dama!" Koul confirmed.


    Going up to each one, Imke greeted them warmly with a handshake and hug. While Liam graciously accepted, Gus was reluctant, going for a one-arm hug.


    When Imke got to Dama, he dropped his satchel and raised his hand for a handshake, his face sparkling with youthful respect to Imke. ¡°Hello, Ms. Imke! It''s nice to meet you!¡±


    His high voice, small stature, and delicate features, all of it practically screamed ¡°Protect me!¡± to Imke''s motherly instincts. Overwhelmed by adoration, Imke squealed as she hugged him tightly to her chest. ¡°So cuuuuute~!!¡±


    ¡°Just like Ms. Alder¡­¡± Dama thought, feeling like a toy as Imke twirled with him in her arms.


    Still giggling from Dama''s cuteness, Imke heard the distinct crunch of snow coming her way. Opening her eyes to greet whoever it was, she paused in shock to see Mumu towering over her.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Staring at each other for a moment, Mumu then took Imke in his own arms for a hug as well. Despite her confusion, Imke welcomed the hug eagerly. ¡°Oh my! And just who is this cute bear, Koul?¡±


    ¡°His name is Mumu!¡± Koul shouted while chuckling at the sight. ¡°He''s sorta like a guardian to Dama. He¡¯s most likely responding to your giddiness over the boy!¡±


    ¡°Well, nice to meet you, Mumu!¡± Imke said as she freed her hands to hug Mumu back.


    Dama himself eventually freed his head from being sandwiched between Imke''s chest and Mumu. Taking a much needed breath, he smiled as he added on. ¡°He also has a sister named Nina, who should be around here somewhere¡­¡± he said before twisting and turning to find his companion. The attempt bore no fruit however, giving way for worry to seep into Dama¡¯s conscious.


    An intrigued Imke on the other hand noticed a shadow loom over her. Looking up, her smile grew. ¡°Is she a fox by any chance?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she is! How did you know, Ms. Imke?¡± Dama said, looking up at where Imke was looking. Though, he could only see the underside of Mumu''s snout¡ªthat was until Mumu lowered his head to look at Dama, allowing for Dama to see Nina peeking from above Mumu''s head, who was hanging on her brother''s shoulders and back.


    ¡°There you are, Nina! What are you doing on Mumu''s head like that?¡± Dama laughed out in a playful manner, causing Nina to wag her tail and smile.


    Ryuu, watching the exchange with a small, but fond smile, finally spoke up. "Mother, I was wondering if we could let them rest here for the time being. They¡¯ve had a long journey here to deliver food to us. In fact, the chief has decided to make a feast in their honor because of it."


    Imke looked over her own shoulders, a spark of excitement shining within her eyes. ¡°A feast you say!? That sounds wonderful! Of course they can rest here! They already had my permission the second I saw Himon. Please, gentlemen, make yourselves at home! It¡¯s been too long since we¡¯ve had any visitors from Enohay, so I¡¯m glad to provide a place to stay.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Dama said, his voice almost cracking from sheer gratefulness. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Imke! Come on Mumu and Nina, lets get you guys out of the snow!¡±


    Mumu nodded in response and released his hug, following Dama as the boy ran up to the house with Nina.


    Koul and Imke chuckled fondly seeing Dama simply being a child, with the former throwing his bag towards Liam. ¡°You boys head inside too, I got some serious catching up to do.¡±


    Catching the satchel with ease, Liam nodded. ¡°Roger! Don¡¯t stay out in the cold for too long now!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you show them the spare room we have, my little darling?¡± Imke added on as she ran up and hugged Ryuu once more.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡­¡± Ryuu said, his tone annoyed, yet his face betraying his real feelings of happiness at seeing his mother so happy. ¡°They haven¡¯t met for two decades, yet they talk as if they¡¯re close friends. I haven¡¯t seen my mother with this much pep in her step ever since my father never came home from that expedition¡­ Thanks, Mr. Koul¡­¡± he thought as he returned his mother¡¯s hug, leading Imke to hug him tighter.


    Oy, Junior!¡± Koul shouted, snapping Ryuu out of his reverie and causing the mother-son pair to break their hug. ¡°Come back as soon as possible after yer done, alright? I also wanna talk with you for a little bit, if you don¡¯t mind of course!¡±


    Shocked at first, Ryuu nodded as he started walking inside the house. ¡°Will do, Mr. Koul. Liam, Gus, come with me, I¡¯ll show you to the guest room.¡± An invitation Liam, and especially Gus, couldn¡¯t refuse as they followed Ryuu up the steps and into the house.


    Entering the front door led the men into a central living area that served as the heart of the home. The living room was modest in size, with low wooden beams crossing the ceiling, adding to the cozy, intimate atmosphere. The walls were lined with wooden panels, polished to a soft sheen over the years, and adorned with a few simple, hand-carved decorations that reflected the village''s traditions.


    At the far end of the living area, a large stone hearth dominated the space. The men could see that Dama was already there, sitting quietly in front of the fire. The boy was silhouetted against the flames, his small frame outlined in the flickering light just like Mumu and Nina, who snuggled beside him.


    Numerous medals and various trophies of honor could be seen mounted either on the hearth itself, or the adjacent walls. A well-worn rug, woven with earthy colored leather, covered the wooden floor in front of the hearth.


    Chairs and a small table were arranged nearby, offering a place to sit and relax. The table held a few handcrafted mugs and a teapot, filled with warm tea, most likely for Ryuu.


    To the right and corner of the living area was the small kitchen. It was a functional space, with a simple wooden counter and open shelves that held various pots, pans, and cutlery.


    The smell of dried herbs hanging from the ceiling mixed with the lingering scent of wood smoke, creating a comforting, homey aroma. A candle burned above what seemed to be a sink, casting a gentle glow over the space.


    Finally, there were three bedrooms accessible from the living area through low doorways, each with a simple wooden door. One to the left, one to the right, and one to the back of the house.


    Heading straight for the door leading into the back of the house, Ryuu opened it to reveal the guest bedroom. ¡°Here''s where you guys will most likely stay.¡±


    Walking inside, Liam couldn''t help the shock that crossed his face, as the room was already prepared for visitors like him. It was furnished with two beds, each covered in warm, handmade blankets. A small table stood between the beds, holding a lit candle and a pitcher for water.


    The window in this room provided a view of the snowy landscape outside, offering a peaceful, serene atmosphere for rest, despite its origin. A soft rug on the floor and a small shelf with a few books and trinkets finished the room.


    ¡°Wow, color me impressed!¡± Liam exclaimed while putting down the satchels he carried. Looking around for a bit, he went over to the shelf, letting his intrigue as to what books he could find pull him along.


    Gus immediately flopped on one of the beds, his eyes already halfway shut from drowsiness. ¡°Holy crap, these beds are¡­¡± he yawned while feeling the cozy springiness of the bed, ¡°¡­super good¡­¡±


    In only a matter of seconds, Gus was out like a light, his low snores periodically filling the room.


    ¡°Well, glad to see you guys are happy with the room.¡± Ryuu remarked after seeing Gus¡¯ impressive display to fall asleep that fast.


    Liam took a book off the shelf and opened its pages. ¡°It''s honestly perfect, thank you very much, Ryuu. On behalf of everyone I came with, we''re grateful!¡±


    With a smile tugging at the corner of his lips, Ryuu turned to exit, leaving the two men to their own business. ¡°Glad to hear it. Rest as much as you want, I''ll come fetch you guys when the feast is ready.¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 46) Briarstone¡¯s Feast

 (Chapter 46) Briarstone鈥檚 Feast

    After a few hours of rest in the guest room, the atmosphere was nothing but peaceful silence.


    Liam had settled into one of the chairs by the small table, a book open in his hands¡ªits title reading ¡®Apothecary¡¯s Journey.¡¯ The book was well-worn, its pages filled with detailed illustrations and descriptions of various herbs, potions, and apothecary techniques.


    Liam''s brow furrowed in concentration as he absorbed the knowledge, occasionally pausing to trace a finger along a particularly interesting recipe. ¡°To think Briarstone would have such knowledge on this topic. I¡¯ll have to ask Ryuu later.¡±


    Gus, on the other hand, was still knocked out, having not moved a muscle since he plopped onto the bed he rested in. His head lolled to the side as snores escaped his lips. The soft rise and fall of his breathing was the only other constant sound in the room, blending with the rhythmic crackle of the fire from the next room.


    Likewise, Dama was also sleeping, cuddled with both Mumu and Nina on the floor. Mumu sat motionless, acting as a beanbag of sorts for Dama to rest on. Nina simply laid upon Dama¡¯s lap, snuggled beneath his arm.


    Looking up for a short moment, Liam couldn¡¯t help but to smile at seeing Dama¡¯s peaceful sleep. It was obvious the warmth of the room and the long journey had finally caught up with the boy.


    Curiously enough though, Dama would smile himself as his cheeks reddened a little, catching Liam¡¯s attention. ¡°Gio¡­na¡­¡± he said in between soft snores.


    Liam tilted his head a bit. ¡°Did he say just Giona? That¡¯s the second time now¡­¡± he thought to himself as he remembered the last time when Dama blurted out the name during the hike to Briarstone. ¡°He could just be talking about Giona Tamaki, but something tells me that¡¯s not quite it¡­¡±


    Before Liam could question it further, the tranquility of the room was interrupted by the sound of the door creaking open. Ryuu stepped into the room, his presence bringing a subtle shift in the atmosphere.


    "Sorry to disturb you," Ryuu said quietly, his voice respectful of the calm that had settled over the room, "but the village-wide feast has begun at the chief¡¯s hut."


    "The feast?" Liam echoed, his voice laced with curiosity as he closed the book and set it aside, careful to remember where he had left off. He stretched his legs, feeling the stiffness from sitting too long begin to ease.


    Gus stirred awake at the mention of the feast, blinking as he sat up. He rubbed his eyes, the remnants of sleep still clinging to him. "Already?" he mumbled, slowly coming to his senses.


    Liam chuckled, standing up to stretch the rest of his muscles. "Looks like you had a good nap, Gus.¡±


    ¡°Gotta admit, I did. This bed was top-notch, especially compared to that damned carriage we were in.¡± Gus replied as he got out of bed and walked over to a nearby vanity table.


    ¡°While you could have put it a bit nicer, I agree.¡± Liam chuckled again before making his way to Dama, Mumu, and Nina. ¡°But it sounds like we shouldn¡¯t keep the village waiting. Come on lil¡¯ buddy!"


    Feeling Liam¡¯s hand ruffle his hair, Dama stirred awake as well alongside Mumu and Nina. ¡°Eh¡­? Wha-happen?¡± Dama said, still high on the effects of deep-sleep.


    ¡°The feast is ready,¡± Ryuu answered, ¡°and Mr. Koul is already there. The chief is looking for you three.¡±


    Gus nodded in agreement, pushing himself up on the table and rolling his shoulders to shake off the last of his drowsiness. "Yeah, wouldn¡¯t want to miss out on the food and festivities. I know I wouldn¡¯t."


    ¡°The f-feast?¡± Dama questioned before his senses came back to him. ¡°Oh yeah! The feast!¡± he exclaimed as he shot straight up, full of excitement.


    Startled by Dama¡¯s burst of energy, Nina and Mumu both followed Dama as he stood up. Mumu began twisting and turning, while Nina extended her front legs and arched her back, stretching as if they too had been resting.


    Ryuu smiled at the group, his demeanor calm and welcoming. "The whole village is gathering as we speak." he said, gesturing for them to follow. "The chief has certainly gone all-out¡ªplenty of food, music, and booze. Of course, we wouldn¡¯t have as much of the food or booze if it wasn¡¯t for your village. The chief would want you all there."


    As Liam and Gus nodded at each other, they went to follow Ryuu. Expecting Dama to follow suit, Liam looked back, only to find Dama facing Mumu and Nina.


    ¡°Hey, you two, I¡¯m sorry to ask you this, but could you sit tight for this one? I rather not risk causing any confusion.¡± Dama inquired of his stuffed companions. ¡°Some villagers might think you guys are monsters and make a ruckus.¡±


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Mumu and Nina glanced at each other in response for a few seconds before looking back at Dama and nodding their heads, heeding his request.


    Nodding himself, Dama gave Mumu and Nina a grateful smile before he followed the others. As he stepped out into the hallway, he gave a lingering Liam a fist-bump, sharing in each other¡¯s anticipation.


    Later, as the snow crunched beneath their boots, Liam, Gus, Dama, and Ryuu made their way through the village, the cold air crisp against their faces.


    The sky above was a vibrant gradient of black and blue, signifying the coming of night. Thankfully, the path ahead was illuminated by the soft, golden glow of lanterns hanging from poles, leading the way to the chief''s hut.


    As they passed, Dama could see that the village was alive with excitement and energy.


    Adults walked ahead of them while chatting and gossiping about the event. Toddlers ran alongside each other, with some engaging in snowball fights, despite the snow previously being a reminder of their grave situation.


    The excitement of the feast was indeed palpable in the air.


    Drawing closer to the chief¡¯s residence, the warm light spilling from the windows became more pronounced, casting a welcoming glow onto the snow-covered perimeter.


    The hut itself was a beacon of warmth amidst the cold. Its timber walls glowed softly in the night from the lights within, flickering through any cracks.


    From inside, they could hear the sound of lively conversation and the clinking of dishes, accompanied by bursts of laughter and cheers. The village¡¯s anticipation had given way to full celebration, and the sounds of joy filled the air, drawing the group closer with every step.


    Liam exchanged a glance with Ryuu, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Sounds like they¡¯ve already started.¡± he remarked, his voice carrying a note of eagerness.


    While Ryuu grinned in return, Gus quickened his pace, driven by the prospect of food and festivity. "Good thing we¡¯re not too late!"


    Dama, walking beside Liam, listened closer to the sounds of the celebration. His heart curiously started to pound with a mix of curiosity and excitement, the cheers and laughter sparking a sense of wonder in him.


    The group then stepped onto the front porch, seeing the door slightly ajar, allowing glimpses of the bustling scene inside¡ªvillagers mingling, food being passed around, and music playing in the background.


    Ryuu paused at the threshold, glancing back at the others with a welcoming smile. "This way, my friends." he said, pushing the door open wider to let them in.


    As the door opened, the full warmth and light of the feast enveloped them, drawing them into the heart of the celebration. The sounds of cheers and laughter grew louder as they stepped inside, joining the village in their moment of joy and unity.


    The room was alive with the energy of the village''s celebration¡ªlaughter echoed off the wooden walls, and the rich aromas of roasted meats, baked bread, and hearty stews filled the air. The hut was bustling with activity, villagers gathered in groups, talking, eating, and enjoying the feast laid out before them.


    But what caught their attention most was the sight of Koul who was already deeply immersed in the festivities. He was in the middle of a lively line dance with a group of villagers, his cheeks flushed from both the heat of the room and the drinks he had clearly been enjoying.


    Koul¡¯s broad grin stretched across his face as he moved in time with the music, his feet kicking up in unison with the others. The dance was simple yet spirited, with each step punctuated by a rhythmic stomp and a hearty cheer from the participants.


    The villagers around him seemed equally spirited, matching Koul''s enthusiasm with their own. Their movements became synchronized as they kicked up their feet in a shared rhythm.


    Liam paused one step into the room, unable to suppress a chuckle at the sight. "That old geezer, he¡¯s already making himself at home." he remarked, watching as Koul threw his head back in laughter.


    Ryuu shared the chuckle with Liam as he took in the scene. "Koul seems to have found his way into the heart of the celebration. Wouldn¡¯t expect anything less from him." he said, crossing his arms as he leaned against the doorframe, amused by the sight of Koul¡¯s unabashed enjoyment.


    Dama, standing behind them, watched with wide eyes, a mix of surprise and fascination on his face. He had never seen such a celebration back in Enohay, nor Koul: "So...carefree"


    It was clear that Koul had already become part of the village¡¯s celebration. At this point, he was just another member of their community, if only for the night.


    As the group watched him dance, soaking himself in the jovial atmosphere, they felt the impossibly strong attraction of infectious joy that radiated from the scene. It was a pull most couldn''t resist.


    First to yield was Liam. Unable to resist the infectious energy of the room any longer, he ruffled Dama''s hair with a grin before heading toward the line of dancers. He threaded his way through the crowd carefully until he reached Koul, who was still in the thick of the dance.


    The moment Koul saw Liam approaching, his face lit up even more, and with a hearty laugh, he beckoned Liam to join in by dragging him deeper into the crowd.


    Liam needed no further invitation. He fell into step beside Koul, quickly catching on to the rhythm of the dance. Soon, the two of them were moving in sync with everyone else.


    The sight of Liam and Koul dancing together drew cheers and claps from the villagers, who welcomed them into the fold with open arms.


    Meanwhile, Gus, drawn by curiosity and the desire to understand just what had gotten Koul so merry, made his way to the long table where a variety of drinks were laid out.


    He eyed the selection, spotting a jug of what he assumed to be the source of Koul''s drunkenness. A strong, amber liquid sloshed inside as he poured himself a cup, the scent of potent spirits wafting up to his nose.


    Gus raised the cup to his lips and took a hearty swig. The drink was strong, burning pleasantly as it went down, and Gus felt warmth spread through his chest. "Not bad!" he muttered to himself, quickly going for another sip, ready to catch up with Koul in spirit, but not dance.


    Seeing that Liam, Koul, and Gus were now well-occupied, Ryuu scanned the room for the chief. Spotting Okun Yamanaka seated on a raised platform at the far end of the hut, surrounded by a few villagers and Domitius near, he nodded to himself and began making his way over.


    This left a mesmerized, and slightly overwhelmed, Dama standing alone at the entrance¡­


    -


    Next: (Chapter 47) Dama''s Reflection

 (Chapter 47) Damas Reflection

    Dama lingered for a moment, watching as his companions dispersed into the crowd. The room was loud with laughter, music, and conversation. However, Dama felt a little out of place amidst all the revelry.


    ¡°Helia¡­ So many people, so much noise and flashing lights¡­¡± he thought as he looked around, becoming increasingly more overwhelmed with each passing second¡ªa feeling that soon multiplied tenfold once he noticed he already lost track of Liam, Gus, Koul, and Ryuu.


    With the dread of nervousness now starting to set in, Dama started to rub the left side of his stomach. Though, his attention would be brought towards the table, full of food, after catching whiff of his favorite food: apple pie.


    The scent felt as if it blasted him back into Enohay Village and at the Alder''s Residence. There, an apple pie of almost divine class was made, by none other than Kina Alder. "What I''d give to have a slice of Ms. Alder''s apple pie right now... To be honest, what I''d give to get one of her encouraging hugs right about now too."


    After a moment of contemplation, he decided to get something to eat. He made his way to the food table, careful to not bother anyone along the way, where an array of dishes was displayed¡ªroasted meats, fresh rice, stews, and various produce all steaming hot and inviting.


    Dama filled a large plate, choosing a bit of everything: Roasted peppers, bundles of rice, a small bowl of stew, even some of the meat. "If you wanna be like me fast, you gotta eat ya meats, kiddo!" Dama said to himself, repeating something Koul said as an answer to becoming a man.


    Even though his previous diet fell more into a vegetarian custom, it wasn''t out of a preferred choice or malice for meat. Rather, it was more out of accessibility, since Kina would always give him a free basket of her produce whenever he visited.


    Dama always remembered trying his best to pay her back, but she would always refuse. "To me sweetie, you''re just as much of a son as my darling boys. You don''t need to pay me back, promise! Either way, your mother already did, tenfold." her words echoed in Dama''s head, who still wondered what his mother did in order for Kina to be so grateful, even in death.


    Last to be added was a slice of apple pie, though he had great difficulty getting it onto his plate due to his one arm.


    Feeling a fuse of annoyance starting to ignite as more of the apple pie slice broke off his fork, Dama would be surprised when a random pair of hands loomed over him.


    They took his fork and a knife, cut into the pie, and set a fresh slice upon Dama¡¯s plate in one swift motion. While grateful, Dama looked up with confusion written on his face, half expecting to see Ryuu. His gaze though met another, an individual he didn¡¯t know.


    His face was rather youthful, as if he was just a year older than Dama. Adorned with the guard outfit akin to Ryuu¡¯s, his most eye-catching feature came in the form of his olive-toned, though darker than usual, skin and black spiky hair that jetted out to the sides. His sharp, black eyes stared back at Dama¡¯s, giving the boy the feeling he was being assessed, before leaving.


    Pondering on who the man was, Dama then looked around the room again, still feeling somewhat overwhelmed by the noise and the crowd. ¡°This is a bit much, I think I rather eat somewhere else¡­¡± he reluctantly decided as he picked up his plate and headed for the door.


    The cold night air hit him as he stepped outside onto the large porch, sending shivers down his spine. Yet, he found it was a surprising welcome change from the bustle inside.


    Dama found a spot on the edge of the porch where he could sit and eat in peace, away from the noise but still close enough to feel part of the celebration.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    He settled down, the wooden porch creaking slightly under his weight, and took a deep breath, savoring the crisp, fresh air.


    Armed with a spoon and fork, he started eating as his thoughts drifted, staring out into the snow-covered village around him.


    The glow from the lanterns casted a soft light over the white landscape, almost giving an eerie feel when combined with the fact there was no movement to be seen.


    ¡°Seems EVERYONE is attending the party at this point, huh?¡± he thought to himself as he took a bite of a green apple, a thought that gave way for the feeling of loneliness to seep in.


    However, from inside the hut, the sounds of the feast continued, muffled but still lively, reminding him that he wasn¡¯t alone, even if he chose to spend this moment in solitude.


    Relishing in that comforting feeling, Dama closed his eyes while lifting his head towards the stars, letting the cold breeze rush past him.


    ¡°This breeze, this chill, reminds me of that creature¡ªthe Oni. Am¡­Am I really going to go through with this? Am I really going to fight?¡± Dama questioned himself whilst remembering the brave act he put on for the chief. ¡°This party basically means there''s no going back¡­is there? Granny Tsu, Gramps Owain, Jula, Mom, Dad¡­ Giona¡­¡±


    Dama audibly groaned as he started to shiver a tiny bit. Whether it was from nerves or the cold, he didn''t know. ¡°I wish Mumu and Nina were here¡­¡± he sighed out in defeat, since they weren''t here only because of him.


    Right then, Dama''s ears would catch a hair of a soft rustle in some bushes. At first, he thought it was just the wind playing with some loose leaves. However, he would not only hear the sound again, but spot the very bushes where it originated from.


    ¡°W-Who''s there!?¡± A spooked Dama asked, crawling up the porch a bit.


    The bushes would shake again in response to Dama, only this time, a pair of green, stitched ears popped out at the top. They turned and twitched, like the owner was extensively scanning the area.


    Dama knew that pair of ears anywhere. ¡°N-Nina¡­?¡± he said, exasperated.


    On cue, the ears twitched again as the owner popped their head from the bushes with a stitched smile Dama also knew well. It was indeed Nina, who excitedly ran up to Dama, awaiting a command.


    Dama set aside his plate to pet Nina whilst looking around. ¡°I-I''m glad you''re here, girl, but where is your brot¡ª!¡± he started to say before witnessing a rather hilarious sight.


    Mumu, his presence unmistakable even in the dim light, was behind a skinny tree beside the bush Nina was hiding in. It was a tree that didn''t even come close to covering his pudgy frame. He occasionally, but confidently, peeked from behind it, as if he thought he couldn''t be seen.


    Staring at Mumu dumbfounded, Dama couldn¡¯t help but burst out in laughter. ¡°You can come out, Mumu!¡±


    Adhering to Dama''s call, Mumu showed himself and made his way to him. Plopping down beside his master as Nina sat on the right, the trio were now back together. Both of them made sure to keep body contact with Dama, trying to keep him warm.


    Dama sighed, though there was a fondness in his expression. ¡°You two,¡± he murmured, shaking his head with a soft smile, ¡°I told you to sit tight. You weren¡¯t supposed to follow me here, hehe!¡±


    Nina began to rub her head on Dama, as if she were both apologizing for not listening and insisting that they couldn¡¯t just leave him alone. Mumu hugged both of them in his arms, agreeing with Nina.


    Dama couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly, feeling the warmth of their company despite the coolness of the night. ¡°Either way, I¡¯m glad you guys are here, I don¡¯t know what I was worried about in the first place.¡± he said, reaching out to pat Mumu¡¯s soft head, his hand sinking into the plush fabric.


    He realized that, despite his initial plan to keep them hidden and out of sight during the feast, there was a certain comfort in having them near. They had been with him for so long¡ªanimated by his Soulful Technique and bound to him in a way that went beyond the physical realm¡ªthat being apart from them felt unnatural.


    Together, the three of them sat quietly, watching the snow-covered village with the sounds of the feast still drifting out from the hut behind them. Dama knew that soon enough, he would rejoin the others inside, but for now, this peaceful interlude was just what he needed.


    Just him, Mumu, and Nina¡ªthe three of them simply appreciating each other¡¯s company. It was a constant in his life he was all too accustomed to, and something he would never take for granted.


    Relishing in their warmth and silent companionship, Dama closed his eyes and fully relaxed, slumping in between the two.


    After a long while of simple silence, Dama couldn¡¯t help but to feel nostalgic as his mind flashed through many of his memories¡ªwith almost every one featuring Mumu and Nina by his side.


    -


    Next: (Chapter 48) Dama¡¯s Reflection: Part 2

 (Chapter 48) Dama鈥檚 Reflection: Part 2

    ¡°It¡¯s weird to admit, but I regularly think how my life would have gone if you two never came to be, you know?¡± Dama said out of the blue, his voice brimming with nostalgia and a hint of an age-old curiosity. ¡°Though, it wasn¡¯t like you guys weren¡¯t there from the start. I remember when you two were just the projects of my mother, she always did like stitching and making stuffed animals for the village kids. But, when it came to you two, she said you were her biggest achievements, that you guys were something special.¡±


    ¡°I remember spending most of my time studying you two, trying to figure out why my mom said that. I would rub, poke, pull, punch, kick, bite, everything a three year old could do to something. Yet, you guys just sat there with no response.¡± Dama uttered through chuckles, rubbing his head out of embarrassment realizing how much of a pest he was back then. ¡°Though, why would it be any different, you guys weren¡¯t ¡®alive¡¯ at that point. Not long after, my little sister, Jula, was born. She loved you guys, more than anything¡­¡±


    Dama paused for a long time, contemplating his next words. ¡°Five years later, that¡­that demonic plague came, and took so many people in Enohay Village¡­ Then mother got sick too. Father was always hyper and happy to work, but when mother fell ill, he started to work day-and-night to care for mother at Enohay¡¯s sick room, play with Jula and I, and help all the other men build more houses to quarantine the infected. I¡¯d imagine work turned from something he enjoyed, to something he dreaded.¡±


    Pushing his hand, and therefore, his hair up, Dama revealed a trembling smile. ¡°It got to the point I essentially had to take care of my little sister, maybe that¡¯s why it hasn¡¯t been hard taking care of Giona, heh¡­¡±


    Dama¡¯s smile slowly turned upside-down as he continued. ¡°Finally, that day came¡ªMr. Koul came to our cabin one morning, I couldn¡¯t see his face¡­and he said something to father. Next thing I knew, father had bolted out of the house. Jula started chasing after him, but Mr. Koul stopped her and just hugged her. I don¡¯t know how or why, but at that moment, I just knew my mother wasn¡¯t with us anymore¡­¡±


    Nina and Mumu exchanged glances before getting closer to Dama, realizing his current vulnerability. Dama took a deep breath, feeling his two most trusted companions with him gave him the strength to keep letting it out. ¡°Father was never the same after that, though he tried his best. Day after day, I could tell both his body and mind was being chipped away at¡ªwhether from work or grief, I couldn¡¯t tell. Could have been both.¡±


    ¡°Then he too got sick, and eventually, both me and Jula fell ill as well. The pain was excruciating. My muscles burned like I was in a hearth. My throat became unbearably coarse, something that only got worse with the constant vomit that forced its way out, burning my throat even more.¡± Dama started to tear up, choking on his next words. ¡°H-However, nothing was more painful than hearing my little sister¡¯s cries¡ªand being unable to comfort her.¡±


    Lowering his head even more to hide his tears, Dama felt that his will to not bawl was hanging by a thread. ¡°Her body was so brittle, and painful red sores quickly spread on her body. Those red sores then turned black, which was basically the sign that it was too late. I heard the adults talk about amputation, but due to my sister¡¯s young age, she¡­she would have likely¡­¡± his words trailed off, unable to speak the next word.


    Dama then looked to his right shoulder, still being able to faintly feel his right arm¡ªbefore the red sores appeared that is. ¡°In the end, it was only me and father. When my symptoms started to recede after my amputation, my father requested for me to go back to the cabin. He entrusted me to Mr. Koul from that day on. As Mr. Koul walked me out, I remember how I just couldn''t take my gaze off my dad, even when the door closed. Next thing I remember, I was running and sobbing uncontrollably to our cabin, with Mr. Koul on my tail. I burst into the cabin and hugged you two, bawling my eyes out.¡±


    Taking another deep breath, Dama looked back up to his two companions and genuinely smiled, despite the tears. ¡°It was then, against all odds, I felt as if someone hugged me back with the softest blanket ever. I didn''t even question it at first, only when I heard Mr. Koul come in and utter ¡®What the hell?¡¯ did I come back to my senses. There, you two were: Nina, coiled around me, and Mumu, hugging the both of us.¡±


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°That night, you guys came alive, and have been with me ever since. I''m glad too, as even my father was gone by morning. It was only because you guys existed that the adults, mainly Granny Tsu, decided it was alright for me to keep living in that cabin of ours. I thought leaving it would be a disservice to my family¡­¡±


    Finally, Dama looked down at his left hand, reminiscing about that golden aura he couldn''t wait to ask Okun about. ¡°To think if I wasn''t born with this Soulful Technique, I wouldn''t have you guys by my side¡ªsomething I honestly can''t imagine. Thank you guys for being there, truly.¡±


    Silence took hold of the atmosphere once more, with the only noise being from the feast still going on behind them. While Dama continued to stare at his hand, Mumu and Nina slowly looked at each other, as if lost for words.


    Unbeknownst to outside ears, Mumu and Nina weren''t just staring at each other¡ªtheir locked gaze held within it a torrent of words for only each other to understand.


    After a little while, both of them smiled and nodded to each other, as if agreeing on something important.


    Nina began to nudge Dama''s face with her own, causing the boy to snap back and giggle a little. Then, using her flexible tail, she gently wiped the few tears that trickled down his face.


    Next, Dama felt Mumu nudge his arm with his oversized paw. Within was a small bundle of rice from Dama''s plate, a gesture that confused Dama. ¡°Rice? What''s this about, Mumu?¡± he said while tilting his head, studying Mumu''s rather expressive smile.


    Mumu brought the bundle of rice closer to Dama''s face in response, showing that he wanted to feed the boy. Realizing this, Dama smiled, but quickly shook his head.


    ¡°Mumu, I¡¯m not a little kid anymore.¡± Dama said, a hint of embarrassment in his voice. Despite his words, he couldn¡¯t help but appreciate the bear¡¯s sentiment.


    It was something Mumu had always done, ever since he had first come to life¡ªtrying to feed him, care for him, as if he were still the small child who needed that kind of attention.


    Picking up his own bundle of rice, Dama nodded with confidence to Mumu. ¡°I may be scrawny for my age, but the fact I''ve taken this journey proves I have what it takes to grow up and be a man! Just like Mr. Koul, Liam, Gus, and Ryuu! I can''t be doted on forever.¡±


    Dama then looked down at the bundle of rice in his hand. Remembering the faces of his family, his eyes filled with determination, knowing they wouldn''t want him to be chained to the past, but to live and become the best man he could be. ¡°This journey is the place to prove such a thing!¡± he thought as he clenched the rice.


    Raising his hand to the full moon, Dama shouted. ¡°That¡¯s why, here and now, I declare that I''ll become a man by the time I come back to Enohay!¡± he declared out into the night sky as he ceremoniously shoved the bundle of rice into his mouth.


    Unfortunately, in his attempt to prove his independence, he ended up swallowing the rice wrong¡ªruining the moment.


    His eyes widened as he felt it go down the wrong pipe. Within seconds, he was coughing uncontrollably, his hand clutching at his chest as he struggled to clear his throat.


    Just as the coughing fit threatened to overtake him, he heard a voice, a girl¡¯s voice, soft but clear, from right behind him. ¡°Here.¡± she said, and Dama noticed a cup of water being offered from over his shoulder.


    He gratefully accepted it, not even looking up as he hurriedly drank the water, gulping it down to soothe the irritation in his throat.


    The fresh water worked its magic, and his coughing began to subside. Dama took a deep breath, finally able to catch his breath. Only then did he look up to see who had helped him.


    Standing right behind him, with a slightly amused expression on her face, was Kaede. Her dark eyes sparkled with a mix of amusement and mischief as she watched him recover, and a teasing smile played on her lips.


    ¡°Last time I checked, men don''t choke like that~!¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 49) Dama and Kaede

 (Chapter 49) Dama and Kaede

    ¡°Last time I checked, men don''t choke like that~!¡± Kaede chuckled, her tone light but undeniably teasing.


    Dama¡¯s face flushed, his earlier thoughts of manhood and maturity now feeling like a distant dream. Lowering his head to avoid her gaze, he muttered sheepishly, ¡°Uh, t-thanks.¡±


    Kaede¡¯s grin widened at his response as she twirled a lock of her dark-red hair between her fingers, clearly enjoying the moment. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Maybe next time, let Mumu help. He seems to have a better handle on things.¡± she said before leaning forward a little and waving at Mumu. Mumu responded in kind.


    Dama could only nod, still too flustered to come up with a witty reply despite wanting to. He glanced at Mumu, who seemed to be watching the exchange with his usual calm, supportive expression. Then he glanced at Nina, who had uncurled to look back at Kaede, her head flicking back and forth between Dama and her, as if assessing the situation.


    Without asking, Kaede plopped down beside Nina. Her dark eyes gleamed with curiosity as she glanced at Dama, clearly intent on something.


    ¡°So,¡± Kaede began, crossing her arms and leaning back, her tone casual but with a hint of mischief, ¡°that¡¯s why you came along on the journey. You want to become a man, I was wondering, you know?¡±


    Now recovering from his choking fit, Dama jolted straight up, his shock on display through his widened eyes, at Kaede¡¯s comment. ¡°She was eavesdropping!?¡± he thought as he looked up at Kaede, who had a teasing grin.


    ¡°How long had she been standing there? What did she hear? Why now of all times?¡± These questions and those of kin raced through Dama¡¯s mind. Before he could stop himself, he blurted out in a panic: ¡°Just how long were you listening!?¡±


    His voice came out louder than he intended¡ªalmost a yell. Kaede¡¯s grin vanished, her eyes widening in surprise. In that moment, the playful air between them evaporated in an instant, replaced by an awkward silence.


    Dama froze, realizing what he had just done. He had yelled at her, at Kaede¡ªthe chief¡¯s daughter. His heart sank. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to shout¡­¡± he stammered, his voice now soft and full of regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have¡ª¡±


    Kaede waved a hand, cutting him off before he could finish. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± she said, though her voice was quieter now. Giving Dama a small grin, she still seemed taken aback, as if she was still processing what had happened. ¡°You just¡­surprised me, that¡¯s all.¡±


    For a moment, they both looked away and sat there in the chilly evening air, the awkwardness lingering like a fog between them.


    Dama shifted uncomfortably as he rubbed his stomach, feeling like an idiot for snapping at her. He had no right to yell¡ªespecially not at someone who had helped him.


    Kaede continued to twirl a lock of her hair between her fingers, but out of nervousness this time. ¡°Didn¡¯t know he had it in him¡­ I don¡¯t blame him though, I must have caught him off guard, especially after that whole story about his family. Great timing Kaede¡­¡± she thought to herself, hanging her head in shame.


    Glancing at Dama, Kaede¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Look,¡± she said, her tone gentler now, ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to eavesdrop or anything. But¡­I heard about your family.¡± Her gaze drifted to the ground, and her voice grew even softer. ¡°Pretty sure my papa told you already, I lost my mom too. She died from the same plague¡­¡±


    Dama sat in silence not knowing the words to say, evident of him opening his mouth, only for nothing to escape his lips.


    The silence that followed wasn¡¯t uncomfortable this time. It was heavy, yes, but not in the same way as earlier.


    It was the silence of shared pain, of two people who had experienced the same kind of loss. Dama didn¡¯t know what to say, and for once, neither did Kaede. Though, she grinned slightly seeing that Dama was at least listening.


    For a brief moment, they were no longer two strangers from different villages. They were just two kids, both still grieving in silence, both trying to make sense of the world their parents had left them in.


    Eventually, as the silence continued to hang between them, Mumu, sensing the tension, decided it was time to intervene in the only way he knew how.


    The large, plush bear stood up without either of the kids noticing, and picked up another bundle of rice in his free hand.


    Positioning himself behind and in between the two kids, he nudged both of their arms, offering the bundles of rice.


    Both kids were caught off guard, with Kaede jumping a bit and turning to see the over-sized stuffed bear holding a bundle of rice in his paw.


    Looking from the bundle of rice to Mumu¡¯s face, the two locked gazes. Right after, Kaede witnessed Mumu¡¯s stitched mouth seeming to curl at the edges, as if he were smiling.


    Kaede blinked, startled at first, but then let out a soft laugh. ¡°Oh my, is this for me?¡± she said, reaching for the rice.


    Staring at the rice in her hand for a short moment, Kaede smiled as she reached out to feel the bear''s soft belly. ¡°Thank you, Mumu!¡±


    Pressing and exploring the hairy feeling, her gaze softened as a wave of nostalgia seemed to overtake her. She then looked back at Dama. ¡°I heard about how they came to life. That¡¯s both really amazing¡­and touching.¡±


    Dama lowered his eyes, brushing a hand over Mumu¡¯s soft fur. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± he mumbled, not quite sure how to respond.


    Kaede, still smiling, took a bite of the rice that Mumu had offered her. ¡°It must be amazing,¡± she said after swallowing, ¡°having two cute servants with you all the time?¡±


    Dama looked down at Nina and rubbed her head as he shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re not servants,¡± he said, his voice filled to the brim with a genuine love, ¡°they¡¯re my family. I love them, they love me. Without them, I don¡¯t know where I''d be right now.¡±


    Kaede froze for a short moment, realizing her mistake. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Dama chuckled and smiled softly, taking the rice Mumu had for him. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand. They mean a lot to me. More than I can explain.¡± he said before taking a bite of the rice, making sure to eat it the correct way this time.


    Kaede nodded as she took another bite herself, chewing while thinking. After a moment, she looked back at Dama, curiosity lighting up her eyes. ¡°So,¡± she said, changing the subject, ¡°what¡¯s Enohay Village like? I¡¯ve never been there.¡±


    Dama hesitated, caught off guard by the question. He hadn¡¯t really thought about describing his home before. ¡°It¡¯s a little bigger than here,¡± he began, raising a finger in the air, ¡°though very quiet. Not a lot of excitement nor parties go on there¡ªbut it¡¯s nice! Super serene and beautiful simply put. We have to thank the Enohayen Valley and Mountains around it for that! You should visit sometime.¡±


    Kaede raised an eyebrow, a playful grin starting to creep back onto her face. ¡°Peaceful and quiet, huh? What do you do to pass the time? Do you have a job?¡±


    Dama looked up to the sky, his gaze unfocused. ¡°Well, my days aren¡¯t that eventful. I usually wake up before sunrise, make vegetable stew for breakfast, then climb down the mountain with Mumu and Nina for Enohay Village.¡±


    As Dama began to talk about Enohay, he found himself growing more animated. His eyes closed, and he raised a finger in the air, almost like a teacher giving a lesson. ¡°Once we get to the village, most of the adults give me little jobs and tasks to help with for shekels or other goods. The kids play with Mumu and Nina, though they also work if it''s needed.¡±


    Pointing to Mumu, Dama continued. ¡°Example, if we need something very heavy to be lifted¡ªMumu can carry a lot more than most men!¡± he then pointed to Nina. ¡°By contrast, Nina is very flexible and a great jumper, able to get onto or into places none of us can to retrieve stuff. She¡¯s also pretty speedy, which is useful for delivery! Not only that, but¡ª!¡±


    The nostalgic boy stopped mid-sentence, realizing how passionately he had been speaking. He opened his eyes and found Kaede sitting there, her chin resting on her hands with an amused smile playing on her lips.


    She was staring right at him, entertained by his sudden burst of enthusiasm. Dama¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, and he quickly dropped his hand, unsure of what to say next.


    In response, Kaede¡¯s smile widened as she tilted her head. ¡°Go on,¡± she teased, ¡°don¡¯t stop now.¡±


    Dama stammered, his embarrassment deepening. ¡°Uh well, that¡¯s¡­I mean, it¡¯s interesting, you know?¡±


    Kaede chuckled softly, her gaze not leaving him. ¡°Yeah, I can tell. Come on, finish. You have my attention~¡± she said, her voice lighter now, though still with that teasing edge.


    Dama rubbed the back of his neck, still blushing. ¡°Well, it is home¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s all there is,¡± Kaede shrugged her shoulders, ¡°no wonder you wanted to leave Enohay Village. You want to find yourself and something bigger than those boring tasks.¡±


    Dama quickly retorted. ¡°Hey, it might be repetitive, but I actually enjoy it. Every job I finish, I know I¡¯m making a difference in the village, even if it¡¯s small.¡± he paused for a moment, his voice softening. ¡°Though, you¡¯re still right. I did want to see something different, something outside of Enohay for once.¡±


    He sighed, looking down at Nina, who was still sitting quietly by his side. ¡°And whether I like it or not, I¡¯m growing up. I can¡¯t stay a kid forever. I need to become a man, sooner rather than later.¡±


    Kaede¡¯s expression shifted, her excitement giving way to thoughtfulness as she considered his words. After a moment, she asked. ¡°So, what do you want to become? When you¡¯re grown up, I mean.¡±


    Dama opened his mouth to respond, but found himself hesitating. ¡°I¡­ Huh¡­I¡¯m not sure.¡± he admitted, his brow furrowing. ¡°Sometimes I think I could be a farmer, like Ms. Alder. Other times, maybe a handyman like Mr. Koul. Being an apothecarian or teacher, like Mr. Liam, doesn¡¯t sound too bad either.¡±


    He sighed again, his uncertainty weighing on him. ¡°I guess I don¡¯t really know. None of them really feel like the answer. When I ask myself that question, all that comes to mind is the smiles of everyone in Enohay. So, maybe I just want to be as helpful as I can be¡ªlike my dad was.¡±


    Kaede¡¯s eyes softened, making sure to adopt a more tender tone of voice. ¡°Your dad, huh?¡±


    Dama nodded, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°Yeah. He¡¯d help anyone in need, no matter what it was. If someone needed a roof fixed, while Mr. Koul would be the first person you''d go to, my dad would also be there. If a family was struggling with food, he¡¯d be helping out alongside the Alders. If no one else was available to teach the children, he''d step in for the day. He was always there for the village.¡± he paused, his gaze distant. ¡°I guess I just want to live up to that.¡±


    Kaede smiled, the warmth in her expression unmistakable. ¡°Gosh, your father sounds like a man among men. That¡¯s not a bad thing to want, not bad at all...¡±


    Closing his eyes, Dama felt a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips from Kaede¡¯s comment. Amidst the darkness, he let himself drift through his own emotions and uncertainty. ¡°Yeah, being just like dad, that wouldn¡¯t be so bad. Whenever I think of being a man, my dad and Mr. Koul first comes to mind. No question.¡±


    His head tilted upward, drawn to the stars whose faint light flickered through his closed eyelids. With one drawn out motion, Dama then ran his hand through his hair. ¡°But, I wonder, can I be just as much of a man as he was¡ªeven with only one arm?¡±


    As Dama sat in silence, he felt his body gradually relax, as if surrendering to an unseen force. Even before he opened his eyes, he knew why¡ªit was due to Mumu and Nina, who had sensed his unease and came to his side.


    Nina, as light as the fluff from a sheep¡¯s hide, sprawled across his lap. She nuzzled her head against his stomach in an affectionate gesture.


    Meanwhile, Mumu stood behind him. His soft paws went to work rubbing Dama¡¯s shoulders in a soothing, almost rhythmic motion, as if trying to massage the worries from his body and mind.


    Both gestures came from the same thought: ¡°You can do it!¡±


    Dama could almost hear Mumu and Nina say it inside his head. Their voices light and caring like guardian angels, causing his smile to widen from ear-to-ear in gratitude.


    Nina with her tail wagging, Mumu with his big smile patting Dama¡¯s shoulders, and Dama with his face dipped in serenity. Kaede could feel herself melting from the inside out witnessing the sight of it all. ¡°Daaaawwww~!¡± she couldn¡¯t help but sigh out in adoration, her hands clasped together.


    Dama felt the oh-so familiar feeling of heat rising to his cheeks, yet he didn¡¯t mind as he continued to surrender himself to his companions¡¯ presence.


    Still completely enamoured, Kaede''s mind couldn''t help but to wonder one thing. "If I remember right, your village also has a village chief. His name was...uh, Ooo... Oooo...?"


    Dama perked up from Kaede''s surprising knowledge of Owain. "You know of Gramps Owain?"


    Mumu and Nina also perked up, their ears shooting straight up at the mention of someone as important to Dama as Owain. Both of them started to listen to the conversation more, with Mumu even sitting down behind Dama.


    "Yeah, Owain! I remember papa talking about him." Kaede exclaimed whilst clapping once, before giggling a little. "Wait, ''Gramps'' Owain~?"


    Dama patted the back of his head while laughing. "Oh, uh y-yeah, that''s what I call him by, hehe! He also has a wife, the village chiefess, who goes by Tsubasa Inin, and I like to call her Granny Tsu." he began blushing. "It''s a bit weird, I know, but the reason is because they''ve been looking out for me ever since I was born, especially after the plague. They''re basically my grandparents."


    Dama and Kaede sat in silence for a short moment, with Dama awaiting Kaede''s response, only to be met with one who was obviously doing some mental gymnastics. "Wait!" Kaede then shouted. "Does that mean we''re the same? Descendants of our respective village heads!?"


    Caught off guard, Dama clarified. "No no, I''m not their actual grandchild. I just view them as my grandparents."


    "Bummer..." Kaede said, dejected for a short moment, only to perk back up, intrigued. "Either way, the reason I asked is because I was wondering what they thought of Mumu and Nina?"


    "That? Gramps Owain always says he never really understood how they came to be, but he''s glad they''re here. Granny Tsu though, she knew what happened the second she saw them, and told me they came to be due to my Soulful Technique. Leave it to Granny Tsu to know almost every answer."


    Kaede placed a finger on her chin. "Granny Tsu sounds like a very smart woman! I would love to meet her someday."


    -


    Next: (Chapter 50) Dama and Kaede: Part 2

 (Chapter 50) Dama and Kaede: Part 2

    Dama''s face became childishly bright. "Oh yeah, you''d love her! Not only is she a beastman, she''s super beautiful and gotta be the smartest person I know, with Mr. Liam and Mary right behind her! It''s no surprise those three are the main ones teaching the village school."


    "Mr. Liam and...Mary? Liam is that blonde-haired, and rather dashing, gentleman, right?" Kaede thought as she tilted her head. "Then there''s Mary. A girl''s name, and with how fond Dama sounded when speaking of her, they must be close. A childhood friend perhaps? Maybe even a girlfriend! That would be soooooo adorable!!" she internally squealed at the thought. "Gosh, is this what it feels like to have a little brother?"


    Unaware of what was going through Kaede''s thoughts, Dama continued ranting on about Tsubasa, both his face and tone full of pride and admiration. "I owe a lot to Granny Tsu. Physically, mentally, and even spiritually, almost everything I know and like is because of Granny Tsu! Including my favorite story, Tales of the Cataclysm! She used to read that to me everyday when I was younger."


    The mere mention of the legendary fable reeled Kaede back in from her daydreaming. "Tales of the Cataclysm, you say?"


    Perking up, Dama matched Kaede¡¯s earlier excitement. ¡°You know of Tales of the Cataclysm?¡± he exclaimed with an ecstatic face.


    ¡°Cute~!¡± Kaede thought as she softly clapped. ¡°Of course I know the tale. I¡¯m pretty sure almost everyone in the world knows of Giona the First Witch, Tharloin the First Elven King, Lucifer the Fallen Angel, Lilith the Verminspawn, and most importantly,¡± she clasped her hands together as she sighed dramatically, her eyes sparkling with a dreamy look, ¡°the dashing Hero-King: Adam!¡±


    Placing her chin in her hands, a broad smile spread across Kaede¡¯s face as she sank back into daydreaming, diving deeper into her fantasies this time. ¡°Oh, what would I give for an Adam of my own! Someone to sweep me off my feet and protect me~!¡±


    Dama found himself smiling too, albeit out of second-hand embarrassment. ¡°You think you¡¯ll find someone like him in this day and age?¡±


    Kaede glanced at him, her playful grin returning. ¡°Who knows? He doesn¡¯t have to be as powerful, but I know someday I will.¡± her grin then morphed from playful to mischievous. ¡°But for now, I¡¯m stuck with most boys not around my age, unlike you, and none who have caught my eye yet¡ªsay for one boy.¡±


    "One boy?¡± Dama repeated, his curiosity piqued. ¡°If that''s the case, he''s really lucky!¡±


    Kaede raised a playful eyebrow. ¡°Oh? How so?¡±


    ¡°Well, catching the eye of the chief¡¯s beautiful daughter is something most people could only dream of!¡± Dama exclaimed, raising a finger in the air, completely unaware of the implications of his words.


    Kaede, however, was the opposite, and held her cheeks in her hands. ¡°Oh my~!¡± she giggled out, rocking back and forth from the compliment. ¡°Am I really beautiful to you, Dama?¡±


    Realizing himself what he had said, a cherry colored Dama froze yet again before trying to explain. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean it like that! Well, I mean, I did, b-b-but¡­¡±


    ¡°My gosh, you¡¯re too easy!¡± Kaede laughed out, holding her sides from Dama¡¯s amusing display.


    Feeling like a complete laughing stock, Dama hung his head in defeat, Kaede¡¯s laugh seemingly echoing around him¡ªa mockery he couldn''t escape.


    It was then, that Dama''s eyes lit up with vengeance-fueled inspiration, like a little kid plotting against their older sibling. ¡°Ah-ha! Two can play that game, Kaede!¡±


    Sitting up straight with a renewed determination in his eyes, Dama thrusted a finger at Kaede with a smug grin. ¡°I bet the boy you like is Ryuu. Jr, right? He¡¯s about your age, is a guard, and good-looking to boot! What¡¯s stopping me from telling hi¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Wrong~!¡± Kaede replied with haste, stunning Dama, both his finger and smile drooping in response. ¡°He may be seventeen vs. my almost fifteen, but he¡¯s a bit too stoic for me. Nice try though, tehee!¡±


    ¡°T-Then who!?¡±


    ¡°Jeez, why do you want to know all of a sudden, hmmm~?¡± Kaede teased, enjoying the slight irritation arising in Dama¡¯s expression. ¡°Ever heard of ¡®A lady can keep her secrets¡¯? It¡¯s not nice to ask a girl such things, you know.¡± she snickered.


    Mumu pat Dama on the head, seemingly in agreement with Kaede. Dama could only sigh in defeat, pout and look away. ¡°Yeah yeah¡­¡±


    Looking at the night sky again, Kaede¡¯s expression softened while reminiscing. ¡°I will give you this though, he is one of the guards under my papa, like Junior. A rookie, actually. You sort of remind me of him, you know?¡±


    Dama turned his attention back to Kaede. ¡°Really? How?¡±


    Kaede closed her eyes and twirled a lock of hair. ¡°Both of you are super timid, nice, around my age, and not to mention, really easy to tease~!¡± she giggled before facing Dama and raising a finger in the air. ¡°However, most importantly, he¡¯s one of the rare instances of someone being born with an Affinity Element. Kind of like your Soulful Technique!¡±


    ¡°Wait a sec,¡± Dama looked down and grasped his chin, ¡°didn¡¯t Mr. Domitius mention something about a rookie who had Fire Affinity? Wasn¡¯t his name, uh, Miuson Hakasha?¡±


    ¡°Enough about me,¡± Kaede leaned slightly in towards Dama, ¡°how about you, eh~? Are there any girls in your village that have caught your eye? You did mention a girl named Mary, right?¡±


    "M-Mary?" Dama stammered. "She''s my childhood friend. She''s also the daughter of Mr. Koul, and since our dads were close, we naturally grew up with each other, see?"


    "Oh?" Kaede said, going into full gossip mode. "Tell me more about her!"


    "Huh?" Dama started blushing before scratching his cheek. "W-Well, like I said before, she''s one of the smartest people I know. One of her favorite things to do is tinker with and build stuff, just like her father, though she also drags me along for the ride most times." he chuckled, his tone nostalgic. "Even if some inventions are duds, some of the things she has made is pretty impressive, especially for her age, I gotta admit."


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "She sounds like wonderful girl," Kaede said, straightening her posture and crossing her legs, "so, do you like her like that?"


    Dama froze, his gaze flicking from Kaede to the stars, as if searching for an answer he wasn''t quite prepared to have. He first thought about Mary, how much he admired skillful hands with wood and metal. How beautiful she had become throughout their shared childhood. How capable she''s becoming.


    But then, almost unbidden, another face slipped into his mind¡ªGiona''s. Her smile was simply the purest thing Dama has seen. Her transformation from bandaged mummy to such a beautiful girl still astounded him. Not to mention her impressive progress in her communication skills.


    In the end though, Dama knew exactly what made Giona tug at him in ways Mary didn''t¡ªit was her vulnerability. It pulled him in, made him feel needed, and seeing her smile out of gratitude made him feel something...more. Even at that moment, imagining her smile and cheerful laughter made his entire body flood with a particular kind of warmth.


    It was undeniable at this point, yet made feel Dama feel a bit weird about himself.


    It was as if he only liked her because one part of him liked the feeling of playing the hero. On the other hand, another part of him knew that wasn''t true at all, but couldn¡¯t quite put a finger on what exactly he felt.


    "I... I¡¯m not sure..." Dama finally confessed, his voice a little quieter.


    Kaede tilted her head, her lips curling into a mischievous grin. "Sounds like there''s someone else, huh?"


    Dama could only smile in a warm manner, a soft blush spreading across his face. A non-verbal answer Kaede picked up on well.


    Kaede then faced the same stars Dama was looking at. "I understand. I won''t say much, but I think something that will help you is this: simply ask your deepest self."


    While Dama didn''t fully understand, he knew exactly what she meant. It sounded akin to something Tsubasa has told him numerous times. And so, he closed his eyes.


    In that moment, the outside world felt distant, almost unreal. In this bubble of both calm, yet uncertainty, the weight of expectations, noise, and other factors vanished. It was just him and his companions, who were a part of him.


    In his mind, Dama drew an invisible line around him, Mumu, and Nina, trying to envision such a thing, even if for a moment. A small, perfect circle that blocked out everything beyond it. Within this space, it was only them¡ªtheir world.


    The porch, the village beyond, even the distant murmur of life from the party¡ªeverything faded. He continued to imagine the small circle, and felt the world shift around him.


    The rough texture of the wooden planks beneath him smoothed away, replaced by something softer, cooler. Grass. In his mind, soft blades of grass sprouting up, growing taller and fuller.


    He could feel them curling around his legs, gently intertwining with Mumu and Nina, as if life itself was growing just for him. The grass, lush and vibrant, was alive, swaying and twirling in a dance that felt like a slow, calming rhythm. It swirled around him, each blade reaching out like a comforting embrace.


    The more he imagined, the more real it felt. The grass cradled him now, replacing the wooden porch.


    In this circle of peace with Mumu and Nina, the concept of time didn¡¯t matter, and life grew in harmony with his every breath.


    "My deepest self..." Dama thought, the grass eventually reaching their apex above him, finishing a throne of nature, only for him.


    As Dama sank deeper into the peaceful world he had imagined, his brow furrowed as a familiar sensation began to creep into his mind. The ethereal calm, the disconnection from the outside world, the gentle warmth around him¡ªhe had felt this before.


    His chest tightened with realization. The world he thought he had imagined wasn¡¯t just a daydream.


    Suddenly, his eyes flew open, and the soft grass beneath him was no longer an illusion. The wooden porch really was gone. He found himself in another space, one he had visited before, though he could never explain how or why.


    A pristine, shimmering lake stretched out before him, its waters so clear they seemed to mirror the perfect blue sky above. No shadows, no lurking darkness¡ªjust purity.


    Hanging above the lake was an orb of light, glowing with an unsullied, radiant energy. Its glow spread over everything, bathing the scene in warmth, as though the very air was imbued with life.


    "It''s this place again!" Dama shouted within his mind, his heart racing with both recognition and uncertainty. He had no idea how he¡¯d come here, but he knew this wasn¡¯t a figment of his imagination. "Wait, is this my deepest self?"


    He looked in front and behind him, finding Nina and Mumu, no longer playful or comforting, but silent and still. Both of their eyes were locked onto the orb, transfixed.


    Mumu¡¯s usually gentle, soft demeanor was now rigid, his plush body frozen as if something had seized his very spirit.


    Nina, too, sat still on Dama''s lap, her head raised and ears pointed toward the light, completely entranced.


    Dama could feel a shift in the air, something pulling at his own senses, like the orb was calling to him once again, luring him into its radiant mystery. It was exactly like before, and he wasn¡¯t sure whether to fear it or embrace it.


    Falling back into a trance-like state, akin to Mumu and Nina, a sound that didn''t belong would cut through this serene place. It was the faint cry of a girl, echoing in the distance, soft and trembling.


    Dama''s trance shattered in an instant, blinking in confusion as his heart skipped a beat. Nothing like this had ever happened here before. This realm was always still, silent, unchanging. But now, there was a voice, filled with sorrow and fear.


    He looked around, scanning the endless stretch of the pristine lake and the cloudless, bright blue sky. There was no sign of anyone.


    The orb still hung in the air, bathing everything in its ethereal glow, and the lake stretched on endlessly, as if reaching into eternity. Yet, the crying continued, distant but insistent.


    When it came to Mumu and Nina, they reacted immediately. Mumu perked up from his trance, his plush ears twitching as he looked around with wide eyes.


    Nina, too, sat up on Dama¡¯s lap, her sharp eyes scanning the horizon, her body tensed as if ready to spring into action.


    "You hear that voice too, guys?" Dama whispered to his companions, who both nodded.


    Scanning the area again, a fleeting thought of the voice belonging to Kaede crossed Dama''s mind. However, he shook his head an instant later. "That voice can''t belong to Kaede, the whimpering is too light and fragile. Kaede''s voice has too much confidence in it, carrying with it a distinct spoiled tone..." Dama''s entire body froze for a split second, including his heart, "Not that it''s bad, but it''s like a gentle breeze versus a sudden gust of wind!"


    Suddenly, the voice choked a bit and gasped, catching the trio''s attention. It was then it whimpered out a name¡ªDama''s name. "Dama¡­ Please, help...."


    The soft, desperate plea sent a chill down Dama''s spine. He remembered hearing voices calling his name last time he was here, but this was different. The chanting voices felt almost unreal, like they were of otherworldly origins. But this voice, that was filled with vulnerability...


    At that moment, Dama, Mumu, and Nina, all three of them recognized the voice¡ªit was Giona. But what was she doing here, in a place like this?


    Before Dama could process the strangeness of it all, he noticed something off about his lap¡ªit felt lighter. Nina had leaped from his lap, her small paws landing on the lake''s surface, sending ripples cascading outward in perfect, symmetrical circles.


    Without hesitation, she dashed off in a random direction, each of her footsteps creating more ripples, as if the lake was solid beneath her.


    "Nina! Wait!" Dama yelled, scrambling to his feet. His heart raced as he watched her grow smaller in the distance. "Mumu, come on!" he shouted, urging the bear to follow him.


    He sprinted after Nina, his feet hitting the surface of the lake with a surprising lightness. But as he ran, something strange began to happen beneath him, unbeknownst to Dama. With each step he took, grass sprouted from the water, soft and green, growing in his wake.


    Soon, it spread across the lake, leaving a meadow of life behind him. Even stranger, as Dama''s heart pounded with worry over Giona¡¯s distress, the grass began to grow faster, surging in rhythm with his rising emotions.


    It was as if his very essence fueled their growth, as though his heartbeat was the pulse driving their life force.


    -


    Next: (Chapter 51) Giona¡¯s Nightmare

 (Chapter 51) Giona鈥檚 Nightmare

    Giona ran through an endless darkness, her breath ragged and her heart pounding in her chest. Shadows swirled around her, moving like predators and following her trail.


    The air was thick, heavy, pressing down on her as she forced herself to run, her legs aching, desperate to escape. She couldn¡¯t see anything¡ªno ground beneath her, no sky above, just the vast, suffocating blackness.


    Every now and then, a shadow would dart too close, brushing her arm or grazing her shoulder. She flinched with every touch, feeling the icy chill of fear grip her heart tighter, overpowering the pain.


    The shadows didn¡¯t have faces, but she could sense their malice, and what awaited her if they were able to catch her. They were relentless, closing in from every direction. No matter how hard she ran, they stayed on her tail.


    She tried to scream, but only coughs came out. Her voice was trapped in her throat, overpowered by the strain of her near hyperventilation.


    With her footsteps endlessly echoing, her heartbeat constantly in her ears, and the shadows whispering dark promises, Giona''s vision began to blur.


    Tears streamed down her face as her chest tightened with a deep, overwhelming fear. With a sharp gasp, she squeezed her eyes shut, feeling the hot sting of tears, and screamed.


    "Dama!" She cried, her tears waiting to be swept away by the boy who had saved her tore through her mind.


    "Tsubasa!" She yelled next, her heart aching for the strong, calm woman who had become like a mother figure to her, the one who had taught her so much.


    "Mumu! Nina!" She finally wailed, longing for the guardians who were always by her side, protecting her from the dark and unknown when no one else was around.


    But no one came. No gentle touch to wipe the tears away, no reassuring words, no soft fur to brush against her hand. Only the shadows, creeping closer and closer, their whispers now drowning out her cries, as though the darkness was threatening to swallow her whole.


    Pushing herself even more, Giona''s foot caught on themselves. Before she knew it, she tumbled forward, her face slamming into the cold, slick surface.


    She groaned, lifting her head, her hands sinking slightly into the mysterious, almost liquid substance beneath her. It was thick, viscous, like tar, clinging to her fingers as she pushed herself up.


    Her breath came in shallow gasps as she knelt there, her eyes fixed on the dark liquid below. The surface was smooth, almost like glass, but it rippled as she moved, sending tiny waves across it.


    In the inky blackness, her reflection stared back at her. She saw herself¡ªthe familiar sight of her brown leather maiden dress, her blue eyes, and her dirty blonde hair tied in its usual side ponytail, messy but hers.


    But to her horror, as she watched, the liquid began to ripple and distort. Her reflection wavered, the edges of her face blurring, melting into something else. Slowly, the image of herself as she was now began to change, twisting into something far more horrifying.


    Her heart pounded in her chest as the once familiar image was gone, replaced by another familiar version of herself¡ªone she had tried so hard to forget.


    Her dirty, tear-streaked face stared back at her, gaunt and hollow. The brown leather dress was gone, replaced by a torn, filthy rag that barely clung to her fragile and petite frame. Her hair, unkempt and matted, hung limply around her face.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    It was her¡ªher from that time, the time she had buried deep inside, when she was nothing more than a prisoner, used for cruel experiments. A time of pain and fear, of nights spent wishing for escape, for an end to the endless torment.


    Her reflection looked back at her with haunted, black eyes, a ghost of the girl she once was, and Giona felt the weight of that past crashing down on her like a wave, threatening to pull her under.


    Her hands trembled as they rested on the surface of the liquid, unable to tear her eyes away from the reflection. This wasn¡¯t a memory she wanted to relive, but here it was, staring her in the face, refusing to be let go. Refusing to be forgotten. Refusing to be buried.


    Giona stared frozen, her breath caught in her throat looking at everything she dreaded becoming again¡ªhollow and broken.


    It was then, that the reflection¡¯s lips moved. ¡°Help me..." it whispered, the voice thin, ghostly, echoing through the dark space. ¡°Help me¡­¡±


    The words sent a chill down Giona¡¯s spine. She wanted to look away, to run, but her body refused to obey. The reflection repeated its plea, over and over, each time growing more desperate, more haunting.


    ¡°Help me¡­ Help...me¡­ H...E...L...P...M...E...¡±


    Suddenly, her reflection¡¯s left hand began to move, rising from the depths of the obsidian liquid. Giona¡¯s breath hitched, her pulse racing as she watched in horror. The hand reached toward her, the surface of the liquid rippling as it came closer and closer.


    Then, with a wet, unnatural sound, the hand broke through the substance, gray and lifeless. The skin looked drained, like all the life had been sucked out of it, leaving behind nothing but a shadow of what it had once been.


    Before Giona could react, the cold, clammy fingers wrapped around her wrist, gripping tightly. The touch sent a bigger chill through her body, like ice seeping into her veins. The reflection¡¯s hollow eyes deformed, pleading as the eerie voice continued to raise in volume.


    Giona¡¯s terror erupted, a scream ripping from her throat as she jerked back. She stumbled after tearing her arm away, falling onto her arms and back, her breath ragged and panicked.


    The hand sat there for a moment before it slowly receded, disappearing back into the dark liquid.


    Giona could only sit there, trembling and hyperventilating, her mind racing with fear. But then, something shifted behind her. The air felt thick, the kind of heaviness that comes before a storm. Footsteps echoed through the void, slow and deliberate. Dread filled her as she slowly turned around.


    The shadows that had been chasing her earlier were back. Only now, as they moved closer, she could see that they weren¡¯t just formless figures of darkness. They were men, cloaked in black, just like the ones who had haunted her past.


    They were the very same cloaks that had been worn by those who experimented on her, the ones who had stripped her of everything, leaving behind scars that have yet, and will never, heal.


    One of them stepped forward, his voice raspy and cruel. "There you are, filthy witch."


    Giona¡¯s blood ran cold. She wanted to scream, to run, but her body wouldn¡¯t respond. The man loomed over her, and as she stared up in horror, she caught a glimpse of his face. His eyes were nothing but empty black pits, and his skin was a sickly, grayish tone. His face had no mouth, just a blank, unsettling mask.


    "P-Please, no...!" Giona whimpered, crawling backward on her hands. Panic clawed at her chest as she tried to pull herself away from him, but it felt as if no matter how much she crawled back, she stayed in the same spot.


    The man¡¯s face shifted, and she watched in horror as his blank, featureless face began to contort. Slowly, a grotesque mouth appeared, stretching from ear to ear, twisting into a wide, toothy grin. His lips curled up unnaturally, as if he was relishing in her fear. "Seize her." he ordered, his voice dripping with malice.


    The two men behind him moved in an instant, rushing forward before Giona had a chance. She scrambled to her feet, desperation fueling her movements, but it was too late. Their hands gripped her arms, forcing her down. She screamed, kicking and struggling, her cries piercing the endless darkness.


    "No! No!! Please! Help me!!" she screamed, her voice echoing into the empty realm, yet no one answered. The gluttonous shadows swallowed her screams, just as it had swallowed her hope.


    She was trapped, pinned down, her body shaking as she sobbed, fear consuming her completely.


    It was at that moment that Giona realized there was no one to save her, and the last shred of hope she had flickered out in that grim epiphany.


    -


    Next: (Chapter 52) Giona¡¯s Nightmare: Part 2

 (Chapter 52) Giona鈥檚 Nightmare: Part 2

    Giona¡¯s screams grew louder, more desperate, cutting through the darkness, as she thrashed beneath the weight of the men pinning her down.


    Their hands pressed harder against her in response, and soon, their patience waned. Irritated by her struggling, one of them roughly forced her head down into the black, viscous substance, muffling her voice and cutting off her airway.


    The substance seeped around her face, cold and suffocating, and panic replaced the air in her lungs as she fought to breathe.


    The world blurred, her heartbeat pounding in her ears as she felt her strength fading, her lungs burning for air.


    Just as the edges of her vision darkened, the first man¡ªthe one with the grotesque smile¡ªspoke up. "Be more gentle with her," he commanded, his tone eerily calm, "she may be a filthy witch, but she¡¯s still Director Tehew¡¯s prized test subject. Don¡¯t break another man¡¯s toys. Only the owner has that right."


    The words sent a fresh wave of dread through Giona. ''Test subject.'' That¡¯s all she was to them. An object, a toy to be used and broken at their whims.


    The two men complied immediately, easing their grip on her and allowing her to raise her head.


    Giona gasped desperately, her lungs heaving as she coughed and sobbed, trying to reclaim the air she was denied. Her body trembled uncontrollably, the taste of both the strange substance and blood feeling the inside of her mouth. Still, she kept struggling.


    The first man stepped closer, his smile still twisted across his face. ¡°You¡¯re a rowdy one, aren¡¯t you?¡± he murmured, his voice dripping with a mocking tone. Without warning, he placed a hand on the nape of her neck, his fingers cold against her skin, causing Giona to yelp.


    The air around his hand began to hum, the faint crackle of electricity filling the silence that followed. Giona barely had time to register what was happening before a jolt of searing pain shot through her body.


    She screamed, her entire form convulsing as the electric shock coursed through her. The agony ripped through her like fire, stealing her breath. Finally, her vision flashed white as her senses were overwhelmed.


    When the shock finally ceased, her body went limp, her muscles twitching without control. She could barely even keep her eyes open, her mind a haze of pain and fear.


    The man who had shocked her gave a satisfied nod, then ordered his companions, ¡°Lift her up. Bring her to the director.¡±


    The two men lifted Giona¡¯s limp body, dragging her along in an obedient manner.


    Her head, that now felt like several tons, drooped to the side, her vision blurred and unfocused. She could barely make sense of what was happening, the world spinning around her as she was brought to an uncertain fate.


    As Giona was dragged along, her consciousness flickered like a candle in the wind, fading in and out. Each time she slipped back into awareness, the endless black abyss around her seemed to warp and shift.


    At first, there was nothing¡ªjust the suffocating darkness. But as she fell into unconsciousness and back, bricks appeared out of nowhere, floating randomly in the void. She struggled to focus on them, her vision still blurry and her mind fogged with pain.


    Then, the pain reached its apex, and her head drooped¡ªthe darkness swallowing her again. The next time she woke, more bricks had materialized. They weren¡¯t just floating now; they were forming a structure¡ªwalls, closing in around her.


    Her breath hitched as she tried to make sense of it, but her body was too weak, and she slipped back into unconsciousness once more. When her eyes fluttered open again, everything had changed. She was no longer in the abyss.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The bricks had fully formed into solid walls, enclosing her in a narrow corridor lined with stone-gray bricks. Torches flickered on the walls, their red flames casting long shadows that danced along the cold stone.


    The footsteps of the men echoed in the hall, each step not only reverberating through the stone corridor, but also serving as a reminder of her grim fate.


    Her consciousness wavered again, yet not fully, more of a slow blink. When she came to, something was different. The once red flames of the torches had flickered and changed, turning an eerie green, casting the surroundings in an unnatural, sickly glow.


    The bricks now looked moldy, like the corridor had been left to decay, and the green flames gave the space a sinister, otherworldly hue.


    As they ventured deeper into the eerie corridor, the atmosphere grew colder, the air thick with the stomach-churning scent of dampness, rot, and death. Giona''s nose twitched with a sense of familiarity.


    It was then that Giona¡¯s heart started to pound in her chest as a horrifying realization crept into her mind. She recognized this place. The hallway they were moving through wasn¡¯t just any corridor¡ªit was that hallway, the one that led to the room where she had been experimented on.


    "No... This place... Not again...!" she thought as she tried to move even a single finger. Alas, her body wouldn¡¯t respond. Her muscles were weak, her limbs heavy, her mind clouded with fear and exhaustion.


    However, it was her head that was the worst off. It throbbed as memories of the cold instruments, the unbearable pain, and the cruel faces of those who had treated her like a mere object flooded her mind. It not only paralyzed her with terror, but made her eyes burn from welling up tears.


    She was at the mercy of those who abused her, trapped, just like before.


    Suddenly, the men stopped. Giona''s head jerked forward from the sudden lack of movement, and she instinctively lifted her gaze, only to be met with a sight that made her heart drop like a one ton brick¡ªit was the doors.


    The stainless steel pair of doors she knew all too well, gleaming cold and indifferent, standing at the end of the hallway. The insignia of the Soul Divination Council was etched into the steel, a cruel reminder of the authority they held over her very life. It was what marked the threshold of her suffering, the place where she had endured countless horrors.


    She started to whimper as she stared at the familiar emblem, her chest tightening with helplessness. She couldn¡¯t scream, couldn¡¯t beg, couldn''t fight¡ªall she could do was wait.


    After a few moments, the doors creaked open, groaning as they parted. The darkness within the room seemed to spill out like a thick and oppressive fog.


    There, in the heart of the darkness, a pair of crimson eyes glowed, piercing through the gloom and locking onto Giona¡¯s tear-streaked face. The crimson gaze reflected in her wide, terrified eyes, a silent promise of the torment that awaited her once again.


    But then, as silent sobs started to wack her entire body, more eyes began to open behind the first. Dozens of smaller crimson eyes blinked into existence, one by one, peering at her from the shadows. Each new pair was as cold and soulless as the first, multiplying endlessly in the darkness. The room seemed alive with them, watching her with an unsettling intensity, as if the very shadows were mocking her helplessness.


    Giona''s heart pounded harder, her tears streaming down like a waterfall, yet her body remained limp, paralyzed by fear. All she could do was stare, the weight of the moment crushing her spirit.


    The three cloaked men who had brought Giona here simply stopped. In unison, they bowed low, their heads dipping toward the floor in reverence.


    The man in front, the one who had shocked Giona earlier, straightened slightly and spoke with a voice laced with servitude. "Just as ordered, Director Tehew, we have brought the girl."


    His words echoed in the dim, torch-lit corridor, reverberating off the cold stone walls. There was no immediate response from the darkness, only the oppressive silence, broken only by the soft crackle of the eerie green flames and shallow breaths from the men holding Giona,


    Despite all that had happened so far, it was those two words, ''Director Tehew'', that were the final nail in the coffin. Giona knew he was the reason why her body was riddled with scars, why her childhood was taken, why she was subjected to such torment.


    The mere mention of his name even made the two men holding Giona tremble. She could feel their fear through the faint tremors in their tightened grip, which only deepened the dread pooling in her chest.


    The weight of the moment pressed down on the poor girl, the finality of being brought back to this place starting to sink in. She was once again at the mercy of the very people who had broken her over and over.


    Finally, the original pair of crimson eyes closed¡ªdisappearing into the shadows. What followed could only come from Giona''s worst nightmares.


    "I see. Thank you, Captain Damien..."


    -


    Next: (Chapter 53) Giona¡¯s Nightmare: Part 3

 (Chapter 53) Tsubasa鈥檚 Nightly Stroll

    In the stillness of the night, Enohay Village lay beneath a blanket of stars, the only sound being the distant rustling of leaves in the gentle wind. The shrine temple, perched on the highest part ofthe village, stood as a sanctuary of peace.


    Inside one of the huts, illuminated only by the faint glow of moonlight filtering through thin paper windows, two figures shared the warmth of a single bed.


    Owain, the village chief, his face weathered with deep wrinkles, slept soundly, his breathing slow and steady. Tsubasa, the village chiefess, with her wolf-like ears and long gray hair, clung to him under the sheets, her smooth, ebony-toned skin warm against his.


    Suddenly, Tsubasa''s body stiffened. "Ah... ah... AH," she whispered, her breath hitching as she felt the familiar tingle in her nose. Her ears flicked nervously, and she desperately tried to hold it in. But the sneeze was inevitable. ¡°AH-CHOO!¡±


    The sound echoed in the quiet room, and Tsubasa, quick to act, sneezed into the sheets, muffling it as much as she could. Still, the force shook her frame, causing her ears to flop in disarray.


    Owain blinked awake, turning his old, kind eyes toward her. ¡°Tsubasa,¡± he murmured, his voice thick with sleep, ¡°are you alright?¡±


    She sniffled, her wolf-like ears lowering in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she mumbled, ¡°it¡¯s just a sneeze.¡±


    Owain chuckled softly, his hand finding its way to her head, stroking her gray hair with tender care. ¡°That was quite the sneeze.¡± he teased, his voice warm and affectionate, a sound only given by age. ¡°But as long as you¡¯re okay, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    Tsubasa¡¯s large ears perked up slightly as she glanced down at him, the tenderness in his concern making her heart warm. She pressed closer to him, her tail wagging slightly beneath the sheets. ¡°Sorry for waking you.¡± she whispered.


    Owain smiled, pulling her closer. ¡°Nothing to be sorry for, my chiefess. Let¡¯s rest. The villagers will need us tomorrow.¡±


    Tsubasa chuckled too, and the two of them shifted back into their comfortable embrace under the sheets, their bodies molded together as if they were two pieces of the same puzzle. The silence returned, broken only by the sounds of their quiet breaths.


    However, minutes passed,yet Tsubasa couldn¡¯t find sleep again. Her mind was restless, her body too alert despite the comfort. After trying to close her eyes for what felt like forever, she let out a soft sigh and carefully slid out from under the sheets.


    The cool night air immediately touched her skin, making her shiver and the hair on her body raise, giving her a slightly more wolf-like, furrier appearance.


    Owain, half-asleep, noticed her movements and gave a weak protest, his voice a sleepy grumble. "Where are you going?"


    Tsubasa ran a hand gently through his thinning hair, giving him a reassuring smile. "Just going for a walk. I can¡¯t sleep."


    His eyes, though heavy with sleep, held concern. "It¡¯s late¡­ Please be safe." he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "I will." Tsubasa promised softly, bending down to kiss his forehead before standing. Her gray tail swayed gently as she tip-toed across the room, slipping out the door.


    The night air greeted her in full now, crisp and cool. The village stretched out below her, a serene painting of shadows and starlight.


    She walked slowly, her bare feet touching the stone path that led away from the shrine. Her ears twitched as she listened to the night, her sharp senses picking up the distant calls of nocturnal creatures.


    Now descending down the stone stairs of the shrine with a slow, thoughtful pace, her arms hung behind her back, and she hunched forward slightly, the cool night breeze brushing through her long gray hair. Relishing in the stillness and peace, she closed her eyes and lifted her head toward the sky, the vast expanse of stars twinkling above.


    Her mind wandered to Koul, Liam, Gus, and young Dama. ¡°It¡¯s been a few days, they should have made it to Briarstone by now¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the reason I sneezed was because that damn Koul is yapping on about me to Briarstone¡¯s chief.¡± The thought made her grin to herself, knowing Koul¡¯s tendency to speak fondly of those close to him, even when he was far away.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    As she passed the prayer area, the familiar stone statue of the Goddess of Earth, Helia, came into view. It was a revered figure, standing tall, her carved features reflecting both strength and serenity.


    Tsubasa¡¯s large, wolf-like ears twitched as she caught the sound of a gust of wind sweeping past, brushing over the shrine grounds. She opened her eyes, glancing toward the prayer area¡ªand there, kneeling before the statue, were two figures in silent prayer.


    Mary, Koul¡¯s fourteen-year-old daughter, was the first figure, her small form dwarfed by the statue. Beside her knelt a taller and much more mature figure, with long dark brown hair flowing gracefully in the breeze¡ªit was Alexandra, Liam¡¯s fiance.


    Alexandra''s dress was of a deep, serene blue, inspired by the crystal-clear rivers that flowed near Enohay Valley, their shimmering waters reflecting both the beauty of the natural world and her skill as the village seamstress.


    The bodice of the dress was carefully fitted, with delicate silver embroidery along the neckline and sleeves, resembling gentle waves rippling across a calm sea. The patterns on the main body were intricate, with swirling motifs that echoed the movement of water, cascading down the length of the gown like streams flowing toward the horizon.


    Finishing her outfit was a deep maroon, silk hood tied around her like a scarf.


    Both were deep in prayer, their heads bowed before Helia¡¯s statue. The statue of Helia stood tall and elegant in the shrine¡¯s prayer area, crafted from a smooth, yet unknown to Tsubasa, stone that glimmered faintly in the moonlight.


    Helia was depicted as a serene and nurturing figure, her form both regal and maternal. She had long, flowing hair that cascaded down her back like a waterfall, representing the nourishing rivers and streams that not only were believed to be blessed by her brother, Poseidon, but also helped give life to her domain of the earth.


    Her outstretched arms cradled a bowl filled with soil, from which small, intricately carved plants sprouted, symbolizing life and growth.


    Her face was soft, with calm eyes that seemed to gaze down with love at those who prayed beneath her, offering a sense of peace and comfort. Her flowing robes, etched with delicate patterns of vines and leaves, hugged her form, emphasizing her connection to the earth and all living things.


    Finally, at her feet, the base of the statue was adorned with more carvings of flowers, trees, and animals, all designed to show the goddess¡¯s role as the protector of nature.


    Tsubasa quietly approached, her ears flicking as she listened to their soft murmurs. After a long moment, Mary opened her eyes, breaking her prayer. She slowly stood, clasping her hands together as she looked up at the towering figure of the goddess.


    For a long minute, Mary remained in deep prayer, her lips moving in silence as she sought the goddess¡¯s protection. The scene was peaceful, reverent, as if even the wind had paused to listen.


    ¡°Please, keep them safe,¡± Mary eventually whispered aloud, her voice soft but full of hope.


    A teasing voice broke the silence. ¡°Keep who safe?¡±


    Mary let out a startled yelp, jumping at the sound, and spun around to find Tsubasa standing right behind her, grinning mischievously. Tsubasa¡¯s gray tail swayed playfully behind her, clearly enjoying Mary¡¯s reaction.


    Mary blushed as she pouted. ¡°G-Granny Tsu!? You scared me!¡±


    Tsubasa chuckled softly. ¡°Sorry, my dear. Who were you praying for, Mary?¡±


    Looking flustered, Mary hesitated but eventually sighed. ¡°For my dad¡­and Dama¡­and the others.¡± she half mumbled, rubbing her left arm. ¡°I hope they¡¯re safe on their journey.¡±


    Tsubasa¡¯s expression softened, but before she could reply, she noticed Mary¡¯s nose twitching. The girl suddenly sneezed, a cute, delicate sound as she quickly brought her arm up to cover her face.


    Tsubasa raised an eyebrow, her teasing tone returning. ¡°You know, that sneeze could mean someone¡¯s talking about you~¡±


    Mary scrunched her nose and shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s just a myth, Tsubasa.¡±


    Tsubasa¡¯s ears twitched again, her hearing picking up Mary muttering under her breath. (¡°Even if it were true, it¡¯s probably just my dad blathering on about his family while drunk.¡±)


    Tsubasa let out a playful huff, smirking as she folded her arms across her chest. ¡°Or¡­it could be Dama talking about you.¡±


    The effect was immediate. Mary¡¯s face flushed a deep shade of pink at the mention of Dama, and she fumbled with her words. ¡°D-Dama? Why would he¡­?¡±


    Tsubasa grinned wider, clearly enjoying Mary¡¯s flustered reaction. ¡°You tell me.¡± she said, her tone light but knowing.


    Mary''s embarrassment deepened, and she quickly got defensive. ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Tsubasa teased, her tail swishing behind her as she stepped closer.


    As Mary¡¯s face continued to flush from Tsubasa¡¯s teasing, a soft chuckle came from Alexandra. Her voice, warm and smooth like a mother. ¡°Or, she¡¯s just forming a mere cold from being outside at night like this.¡± she said as she took off her hood and tied it around Mary.


    Using a handkerchief to wipe Mary¡¯s face, of which she slightly protested, Alexandra patted her shoulders before continuing. ¡°Also, it¡¯s alright to feel that way, Mary.¡± she said gently, the words only deepening Mary¡¯s embarrassment. Alexandra¡¯s calm gaze rested on the younger girl, full of understanding. ¡°I¡¯ve been praying for Liam¡¯s safe return myself. There¡¯s no shame in caring for someone.¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 54) Tsubasa¡¯s Nightly Stroll: Part 2

 (Chapter 54) Tsubasas Nightly Stroll: Part 2

    Mary shifted uncomfortably, clearly flustered by the attention, while Alexandra stood and approached Tsubasa. She gracefully kneeled and bowed her head, her hands clasped together in respect. ¡°Chiefess, it¡¯s nice to see you this late at night.¡± she greeted Tsubasa, her voice filled with quiet reverence.


    Tsubasa waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Alexandra, you don¡¯t need to bow to me. A woman with your beauty shouldn¡¯t even be near the ground.¡±


    Alexandra straightened, her cheeks reddening slightly at the compliment, but she smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve always been my role model when it comes to anything woman-related, chiefess,¡± she replied, ¡°including beauty.¡±


    Tsubasa laughed warmly at that and reached out to take Alexandra¡¯s hand, pulling her up to stand fully. ¡°You flatter me, Alexandra. Thank you.¡± she said, her tail wagging.


    Wanting to shift the focus away from Mary¡¯s embarrassment, Tsubasa turned to the statue of Helia with a thoughtful smile. ¡°If you both have time, I was thinking of offering my own prayers for the boys.¡±


    ¡°We never know, maybe double the prayers means double the protection, eh?¡± She finished with a playful grin, though her joke was accompanied by a slight wince, knowing how silly it sounded.


    Mary and Alexandra exchanged amused glances, their tension easing as they both laughed softly at Tsubasa¡¯s words.


    ¡°I suppose it couldn¡¯t hurt.¡± Alexandra said with a light chuckle, nodding in agreement.


    Mary, her cheeks still slightly pink, let out a small, awkward laugh of her own. ¡°I guess we could use all the protection we can get.¡±


    With that, the three women stepped toward the statue of Helia. Tsubasa knelt beside them, her hands coming together in prayer, and as the night breeze swept gently through the shrine, they prayed together under the stars, their shared hopes uniting them in that moment.


    The air around them was still, and as they bowed their heads in prayer, there was a shared understanding of their hopes and worries. Helia, after all, was known to listen to the prayers of those with pure intentions.


    Mary instinctively began the common Enohay Village prayer in her head, a familiar verse she had learned since she was a child. But moments later, she noticed that Tsubasa, and eventually Alexandra, was quietly speaking the words out loud. Both of their voices were soft, mature, and filled with warmth.


    ¡°Gosh, they¡¯re like angels¡ªa textbook definition of a woman¡­!¡± Mary thought to herself, wanting to be just like them as she knew her time stepping into the world of being a woman was nearing.


    Feeling encouraged, she joined in, her voice starting low and uncertain but gradually growing stronger alongside Tsubasa¡¯s and Alexandra¡¯s.


    Their voices eventually harmonized, unified in the sacred words of the village prayer.


    The final words echoed softly through the shrine, carried on the breeze. As the prayer ended, there was a moment of silence before Tsubasa turned to Mary with a gentle nod. "Go ahead, Mary," she said softly, "say your wish first."


    Mary hesitated for a brief second before closing her eyes, her heart full of hope. "Goddess Helia," she began, her voice quiet but clear, "please protect my father, Koul, along with Liam, Gus, and Dama. Keep them safe on their journey and bring them back home to us."


    Tsubasa smiled warmly, nodding in approval as she used her bushy tail to gently brush the top of Mary¡¯s head, a tender gesture that made the young girl smile despite her nerves.


    Then it was Alexandra¡¯s turn. She closed her eyes, and after a few moments of thoughtful silence, she spoke. "I ask for the same, Goddess. Please protect Koul, Liam, Gus, and Dama. Keep them safe from harm and guide them home." Her lips curled into a slight smile as she added with a playful tone. ¡°And, if you don¡¯t mind, make sure Liam brushes his hair and teeth every morning, gets at least eight hours of sleep, and eats healthy while he¡¯s away.¡±


    Tsubasa let out a soft, amused chuckle at Alexandra¡¯s endearing request, her eyes twinkling with fondness.


    Finally, it was Tsubasa¡¯s turn. She took a deep breath, her eyes focused on the statue of Helia as the night air stirred gently around them. "Goddess Helia," she began, her voice calm and steady, "I only ask that you watch over them and ensure they come home safe. That is all I wish."


    With those final words, the three women fell into a comfortable silence once again, their prayers having been sent into the night, carried by the wind to the goddess they revered. Each of them felt a sense of peace, knowing they had offered their wishes to the one who watched over the earth and all its people.


    Tsubasa then softly clapped her hands together, breaking the silence, and let out a lighthearted chuckle. "Well, I think that¡¯s enough praying for tonight," she said with a playful grin, ¡°with all those wishes, I¡¯d say the men are now 100% safe."


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Mary smiled, her heart lighter than it had been before. As Tsubasa spoke, brief flashes of Koul and Dama filled her mind, images of them smiling and safe, and she found herself nodding in agreement. "Thank you, Granny Tsu," Mary said, her voice full of gratitude, "I feel a lot better now."


    Tsubasa waved a hand dismissively but smiled warmly. "It¡¯s no problem at all, Mary. That¡¯s what I¡¯m here for¡ªit¡¯s part of the job as village chiefess, after all." she leaned down slightly, her tail swaying playfully behind her as she added. "And it¡¯s also my job to make sure pretty girls like you don¡¯t walk around alone at night. So, I¡¯ll be walking you home."


    Mary¡¯s cheeks reddened slightly at the compliment, but she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. "Alright, alright." she said with a sheepish smile, feeling a sense of comfort in Tsubasa¡¯s protective presence.


    Tsubasa gave a playful wink and gestured for Mary to follow her, before turning to Alexandra. "That goes for you too, little Ms. Leir. Let¡¯s get you two home safe and sound."


    Alexandra chuckled softly, her voice warm as she shook her head. "Jeez chiefess, Liam and I aren¡¯t married yet."


    Tsubasa grinned. "Pah! With the way you two interact already, it seems like you¡¯ve been married for decades already!" she said, her gray wolf-like ears twitching with amusement.


    Alexandra blushed as she cupped both of her cheeks. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t argue with that, Liam did promise to marry me when we were still five. To think it has been almost two decades since then, and that promise is about to come true!¡± she couldn¡¯t help but squeal as she rocked back and forth.


    Remembering a faint memory of such a promise being planned between her and a very young Liam before it was told, Tsubasa smiled with a rare and warm nostalgia. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s such a beautiful thing.¡±


    Tsubasa started to descend the stairs once more, with Mary and Alexandra in tow. ¡°That¡¯s also something I want you to know, Alexandra. Marriage, at its roots, is only a customary practice at the end of the day. You don¡¯t need it to prove the obvious love you two have for each other, you know?


    Tsubasa then turned her head to look at the two girls walking behind her, a mischievous grin spread across her face. ¡°Hell, the only reason Owain and I had a marriage ceremony was due to the fact he was next in line to be chief¡ªwe were fine without one.¡± she shrugged as she turned back around.


    Alexandra nodded. ¡°I know that a ceremony isn¡¯t necessary, but I still want to do it, and so does Liam. But, it¡¯s not for us¡ªit¡¯s for Juin.¡±


    ¡°Juin?¡± Mary repeated, astonished.¡±


    Alexandra rested a cheek in her left hand. ¡°Yes indeed, the boy is pretty close with Liam since he¡¯s the only one who makes time to come to his house to teach him, since he¡¯s too sick to even get out of bed. Poor boy¡­¡± she said solemnly before placing her left hand upon her chest. ¡°Apparently one day, Liam told Juin about our plans for marriage, and Juin said he wished he could see it. That¡¯s when Liam promised Juin that we would have our marriage ceremony in front of his bedroom window, letting him have the front row seat.¡±


    Mary placed a hand over her heart that skipped a beat. ¡°Awww¡­¡±


    Tsubasa sighed and closed her eyes¡ªnot out of disappointment, but out of genuine gratitude for Liam¡¯s existence. ¡°That Liam, always so thoughtful of others, and studious to boot. You caught herself a fine man, Alexandra.¡±


    ¡°Luck of the draw, tehee!¡± Alexandra replied.


    ¡°Luck? Maybe, maybe not. Though, I can say for certain my meeting with Owain was truly the luck of the draw.¡± Tsubasa laughed as she dove into a realm of past memories, though it soon shifted into a thoughtful groan. She raised her hand, rubbing her chin in deep contemplation, her ears drooping back and eyes narrowing as if a puzzle were forming in her mind.


    ¡°Something wrong, Granny Tsu?¡± Mary asked, her voice filled with concern, quickening her pace in order to walk beside Tsubasa and check on her.


    Tsubasa shook her head in response as she curled her tail around Mary, pulling her close. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, dear. I¡¯m just wondering which boy you¡¯ll marry!¡±


    Mary¡¯s entire face flashed crimson at the question, her attempts at a retort taking the form of mere stutters. Alexandra, in contrast, laughed into a cupped hand. ¡°My my, chiefess. Though, to be honest with you, I was thinking the same thing!¡±


    Tsubasa and Alexandra both broke into laughter, their voices carrying through the still night. Meanwhile, Mary¡¯s embarrassment reached its peak.


    Her heart pounded as her face flushed even further, and with all the pent-up frustration she could muster, she threw her head back and shouted into the sky, "JEEEEEEEZZZZ!"


    Her outburst echoed through the quiet village, leaving Tsubasa and Alexandra chuckling even harder. Despite that, Mary couldn¡¯t help but smile a little, knowing she was surrounded by people who cared about her.


    Together, the three continued their descent, their conversation light but comforting, as they made their way back into the heart of Enohay Village.


    After Tsubasa had walked both Mary and Alexandra safely to their homes, she continued her stroll through the village, her arms resting behind her hunched back as she hummed a nostalgic harmony.


    The night was quiet, and her sharp ears picked up the gentle sounds of the villagers snoring inside their houses. A faint smile tugged at the corner of her lips as she passed by, comforted by the peacefulness that blanketed Enohay Village.


    As she neared the outskirts of the village, approaching the front gate, Tsubasa paused. She inhaled deeply, letting the cool night breeze wash over her, the air carrying a sense of calm that brushed upon every bristle of hair on her body, leaving her relaxed.


    However, just as she was about to resume her walk, her sensitive wolf-like ears twitched, catching an unfamiliar sound.


    It was faint but distinct¡ªa series of soft clinks, like necklaces rubbing against each other. The sound was eerie, unsettling in the otherwise quiet night.


    "What the...?" Tsubasa¡¯s eyes narrowed and she instinctively turned toward its source: the Adin''s residence, a house that lay near the edge of the village. Just as her gaze locked onto the house, she caught a glimpse of something¡ªor rather, someone.


    It was the tall, mysterious figure of a black man, dressed entirely in white, standing at the corner of the house. His outfit was striking: a pristine white chiton draped gracefully around him, a multitude of shimmering golden chains flowing upon his limbs, and a white turban wrapped securely atop his head. His presence was almost ghostly under the moonlight, contrasting sharply against the dark backdrop of the night.


    Before Tsubasa could react, the man then disappeared behind the corner of the Adin''s house, vanishing from sight.


    -


    Next: (Chapter 55) Enohay''s Ghostly Visitor

 (Chapter 55) Enohay鈥檚 Ghostly Visitor

    In a small room, alight by moonlight seeping in from a giant window on the western wall, a sickly young boy lay in bed.


    His chest was rising and falling in uneven breaths. His long, dark-green hair cascaded over his pillow, obscuring his pale, almost ghostly face. His skin was flushed with the heat of an illness that had lingered for as long as he could remember¡ªyet its origin remained a mystery.


    The room around him was a child''s sanctuary: a puzzle-piece rug sprawled across the floor, scattered toys surrounding it, and in the far corner stood a giant stuffed wolf-dog. Its fur was a mossy green, while its mane sported a lighter shade of green, and its eyes were nothing more than black, horizontal slits, staring blankly ahead, almost like a silent guardian.


    The boy stirred in his sleep, his dreams restless. His breathing, labored and shallow, made soft wheezing sounds in the quiet room. He shifted under the covers, trying to find a position he found most comfortable amougst the pain.


    Suddenly, he heard it¡ªquiet taps against the glass of his huge bedroom window. His foggy mind began to awaken, his drowsy thoughts filling with a flicker of excitement.


    He first thought of Liam, the man who always made time to teach him, even when his health kept him away from the other children.


    It could even be the village chiefess, Tsubasa, who commonly visited him throughout the nights to check up on him and read him stories.


    Maybe it was Dama, his best friend, who would sometimes come at odd hours to cheer him up. Mumu and Nina were the only individuals that were deemed safe enough to play with him, something he enjoyed every second of. Anyone else risked either hurting his fragile body on accident, or compromising his weak immune system just by being near.


    He turned slowly on his back, still heavy with sleep, and craned his neck toward the window. But his excitement evaporated in an instant, replaced by confusion.


    The figure outside wasn''t Dama, it wasn''t Liam, nor was it Tsubasa. It was a man neither he, or anyone in the village, couldn''t recognize.


    The figure standing before the window took the form of a tall black man, dressed entirely in white¡ªa flowing chiton that seemed to glow in the moonlight, with a white turban wrapped around his head.


    Around his neck and limbs, golden necklaces hung loosely, their chains glimmering as they moved with the breeze. The necklaces chimed softly, an eerie, rhythmic sound that contrasted with the otherwise still night.


    The boy¡¯s breath caught in his throat. His eyes widened, and he froze in place, staring at the stranger outside his window.


    The man''s expression was calm, almost too calm, and his presence sent a chill crawling down the boy''s spine. He had never seen this man before, and yet, something about him felt both distant and near to him.


    The wind started to pick up outside, rustling the leaves of the trees. Yet, the man, and even his robe, remained unfazed, his ghostly visage like a statue beneath the moonlight.


    The boy¡¯s heart pounded in his chest, fear rising as he tried to make sense of what was happening. He could hear his own breathing now, faster and more panicked, mingling with the soft chimes of the man¡¯s necklaces.


    "Who is this? Why is he here?" the boy thought, unable to move or speak, his wide eyes locked on the stranger outside his window. He hoped that it was just a fevered dream, but dreading that it wasn¡¯t.


    Sensing the growing distress, the stranger softened his stance, his golden necklaces ceasing their eerie chime as he raised a hand to his chest in a gentle, respectful gesture.


    Then, he spoke, ¡°Be not afraid, child.¡± the man said, bowing slightly. His voice came forth with an otherworldly calm, carrying the weight of the stars themselves. ¡°I am Saa''ir, and I will not hurt you, I promise. You must be Juin Adin¡­¡±


    The soft, spirit-like tone of Saa''ir''s voice filled the room, though it only made the boy''s confusion deepen.


    Juin, still lying down, felt a shiver course through him as he struggled to speak. His voice was frantic and hushed as he asked, "H-How do... How do you know my name? And your voice... Who are you?"


    Saa''ir paused at Juin¡¯s question, his blank eyes flickering for a moment as memories stirred within him. For a fleeting second, visions of eight distinct figures danced in his mind, each one standing before distinct symbols.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    It was the vision he had of the eight Sin Incarnations not long ago, and one of them was Juin. He could never forget the longing in the boy''s eyes¡ªfitting for the Sin Incarnation of Envy.


    Saa''ir then remembered how he had seen the very stars themselves bend, revealing each of these eight figures, all connected by not only their symbols and the dark forces they held, but also him in some way.


    All of them were figures bound by their potential to either shape the world¡ªor destroy it. God forbid they came together in one place...


    And now, here was Juin, one of them, lying before him in the flesh.


    Saa''ir¡¯s gaze returned to the present moment, where Juin still stared at him with fear and curiosity, waiting for an answer. His voice softened once more, as if treading on a rope through the delicate web of destiny. ¡°I know your name, Young Juin,¡± Saa''ir said, his tone slow and deliberate, ¡°because the stars have shown me much."


    "The...stars?" Juin weakly responded as he looked up at his star patterned ceiling. "Oh yeah... I remember that... Gran-Gran Tsubasa told me...that the stars could do that...that they were alive..." his gaze became somber. "I''ve always wanted...to see the stars... But I can''t..."


    A solemn pause settled in the atmosphere as Saa''ir watched Juin gaze at his ceiling. Then, Juin shook his head and turned his attention back to Saa''ir with a small smile on his face. "Please, mister...this vision...tell me more."


    Saa''ir mirrored Juin''s tiny smile, and nodded. "Please believe me when I say this, Young Juin, the stars are very much alive and beautiful. Their light shines for all of us, and their radiance know no bounds¡ªsomething I believe everyone should see, including you. They showed me visions of you, and seven others. I think we are all bound in some way by Fate, Destiny, or some other force...¡± he paused, studying the boy¡¯s face, unsure how much to reveal.


    Juin blinked, still not fully comprehending what was being said, but he couldn¡¯t deny the eerie familiarity in Saa''ir¡¯s voice. He felt as though he had known this man before, though he couldn¡¯t place from where. "Seven...others? We''re all bound...?¡± Juin¡¯s voice trembled, his sickness briefly forgotten as his heart raced with anticipation.


    Saa''ir glanced back towards the stars, his thoughts drifting through the vision. He could see the fat man, the conqueror, the boy with the weasel¡ªall of them. Each one stood before him in his mind¡¯s eye, powerful and dangerous in their own ways.


    He turned back to Juin, his voice taking on a grave, almost protective tone. ¡°It''s a mystery I too seek the answers to. All I know is that you and the other seven are a part of something greater that stretches possibly eight hundred years. However, I doubt you should worry about such a thing.¡±


    As Saa''ir spoke, his golden necklaces shifted again, making the softest chime in the night air, as if reminding Juin that this man was more than just a visitor. He was something far greater, which only emphasized his words of near-prophecy.


    Though, his words fell on preoccupied ears, as Juin''s mind swirled with questions. "Why does he feel so familiar? Shouldn''t I be screaming for help? Shouldn''t I be scared?" he thought, his heart pounding, yet oddly calm in Saa''ir''s presence.


    But, there was one question that overpowered all others. The boy¡¯s breath remained shallow from his illness, but his voice came out steadier than before as he asked, ¡°Mr. Saa''ir... Why are you here?¡±


    Saa''ir, still standing outside the window, met Juin''s eyes with a somber look, his presence almost ethereal in the moonlight. His necklaces clinked as he tilted his head, seemingly contemplating how to answer, as he already knew Juin was not long for this world.


    Looking into Juin''s eyes though, those eyes filled with a longing for simple freedom and companionship, Saa''ir smiled gently. ¡°I came here to see you, Young Juin.¡± he finally said, his voice low and filled with quiet conviction. "Out of all the places in this world, I sought you, because you''re special."


    Juin blinked, his confusion growing. "Why me?" he thought, still processing the strange situation. He couldn''t understand why someone so mysterious, would come looking for him, a sickly boy stuck in bed.


    Saa''ir seemed to sense Juin''s internal struggle, his gaze becoming gentler. "Remember how I said I saw you in a vision, along with seven others, and I didn''t know what it meant?" Saa''ir continued, his voice carrying the weight of something much larger than either of them. "I thought that by coming to see one of you¡ªone of the special eight figures I saw in the very stars themselves¡ªit might help me understand why I''ve been called to this world."


    Juin''s eyes widened. He couldn''t wrap his mind around it, his thoughts racing. "Called to this world?"


    Saa''ir let the silence linger for a moment, allowing the boy time to absorb the gravity of his words. Then, in a softer tone, he added, "I do not fully understand the purpose of my presence here, but I believe meeting you will help me uncover the truth."


    Juin¡¯s smile widened, despite the dull pain in his body, when he heard that Saa''ir had come looking for him specifically. "Have you found what you were looking for?" he asked with a hint of hope, happy to have a visitor, especially someone who seemed so important and mysterious, like some main character of a fairytale.


    Saa''ir''s head dipped in thought for a moment, his expression unreadable. Just as Juin was about to ask what was wrong, something extraordinary happened. Saa''ir, without moving to open the window, phased through the wall and stepped into the room as if the window didn''t exist.


    Juin''s eyes grew wide with shock and wonder. "H-How did you do that, Mr. Saa''ir!?" the boy stammered, unable to comprehend what he''d just witnessed.


    Saa''ir smiled and tilted his head in a playful manner. "It might be hard to believe," he began, his voice calm and serene, "but I''m only a ghost, a wandering spirit of sorts."


    Juin''s shock turned to excitement. "You mean just like in the fairyta¡ª!" he tried to shoot up in bed but was immediately struck by a sharp, crippling pain that coursed through his fragile body. With a gasp, he collapsed back onto the bed, groaning from the sudden agony.


    -


    Next: (Chapter 56) Enohay¡¯s Ghostly Visitor: Part 2

 (Chapter 56) Enohay鈥檚 Ghostly Visitor: Part 2

    Seeing the boy crumple down onto his back, Saa''ir moved to his side in swift, concern etched on his face. "Are you alright, Young Juin?"


    Juin winced, breathing heavily, but nodded. "I...I''m alright...as alright as I¡¯ll ever be, anyway..." he muttered, still recovering from the pain. "Ever since I was born, my body¡¯s been like this, super weak, because of some illness no one knows about..." his voice grew softer, a trace of bitterness seeping through. "I envy the other kids so much. They get to play and run around...but I can¡¯t."


    Saa''ir''s eyes widened at the mention of envy. His mind flashed back to the vision¡ªthe sickly boy standing before a symbol, his left eye gleaming with the dark, swirling hues of envy. "The Sin Incarnation of Envy¡ªit¡¯s him, no doubt now."


    Composing himself by straightening up, Saa''ir then asked, "Where does it hurt the most?"


    "My chest," Juin answered, "every time I breathe, it hurts a lot..."


    Saa''ir grasped at his chin before he nodded, then raised his left hand and hovered it just above Juin''s chest.


    The boy froze, holding his breath in suspense as he watched Saa''ir, curious and a bit scared as to what he had planned.


    Slowly, a clear, ethereal aura began to emanate from Saa''ir¡¯s body, spilling out like a thin fog that cascaded over Juin¡¯s bed, eventually pooling onto the floor until it was shrouded in mist.


    Juin could feel a strange, calming energy seeping into him. The sharp pain in his chest¡ªhis constant companion¡ªbegan to subside, gradually lessening into a dull ache. Then, the same feeling soon spread throughout his entire body.


    While it wasn''t a big change, as Juin still could feel the pain, it was nonetheless a miracle. Many remedies and practices were tried on him his entire life, yet with no effect.


    He blinked in disbelief. Without thinking, he sat up, his hand instinctively clutching his chest. "No pain...!" Juin thought as he turned to Saa''ir, his voice filled with amazement. "It doesn¡¯t hurt! I-I can breathe!"


    Saa''ir withdrew his hand, a faint smile on his face. "I¡¯m glad the pain is better."


    Juin beamed with gratitude. "Thank you! But, what did you do?"


    Saa''ir took a deep breath, his expression thoughtful. "It¡¯s a technique I believe has been long forgotten. The simplest way to explain it is that I used some of my soul¡¯s power as a cushion for your soul, to ease the pain you''re feeling."


    Juin¡¯s eyes widened in wonder. "S-Soul? Your soul?"


    "Yes," Saa''ir nodded, "but keep in mind, I haven¡¯t healed or cured anything. I, unfortunately, don¡¯t know what afflicts your body, Young Juin. But with this, you should have a little more freedom of movement now."


    Another pause began to set in as Juin looked at his hands, flexing them carefully, still astonished by how much the pain changed. For the first time in a long while, he felt lighter, as if a weight had been lifted off his frail body.


    Juin¡¯s joy started to overwhelm him as he stared at his hands, tears welling up and streaming down his cheeks. He tried to hide his crying, but the relief was too much to contain. "Thank you..." he whispered again, his voice trembling with emotion.


    Saa''ir watched the boy, his smile softening, full of warmth. "It was my pleasure to ease your suffering," he said, his tone gentle but firm, "you shouldn¡¯t feel like a burden, Young Juin. You are a gift, whether you realize it or not. Each life is a gift¡ªto both the ones who hold it and the ones around them."


    Juin wiped his tears with the back of his hand, his breathing still a bit uneven. He looked up at Saa''ir with a big smile whilst revealing his left eye¡ªclearly marked by the symbol of envy. "I¡¯ll keep that in mind, Mr. Saa''ir!" his smile was pure and innocent, despite the dark burden he bore within his own soul.


    Noticing Juin''s swirling, dark green hue starting to glimmer within his eyes, Saa''ir''s own smile only grew at such unfiltered joy. Amidst the moment, a familiar memory would surface once again¡ªAxel''s smiling face, which took the place of Juin''s smiling face for a fleeting moment.


    But just as the warmth of the moment began to overtake Saa''ir, something shifted in the air. An immense, suffocating dark force pressed down on him, nearby but unseen. The feeling was immediate, like a heavy storm cloud ready to break open at any second.


    Saa''ir''s expression transformed from soft contentment to one of shock and fear. His eyes darted toward the window, his instincts screaming. "What the hell!? What is this feeling?"


    Witnessing Saa''ir''s reaction, Juin immediately caught on that something was wrong. Without thinking, he reached out to grab Saa''ir¡¯s chiton, only for his hand to pass right through the spirit¡¯s form.


    He almost fell off his bed but managed to catch himself, his eyes wide with concern. "Mr. Saa''ir, are you okay?" he asked, his voice shaky.


    Saa''ir, still feeling the surge of pure negativity pressing on him like a wave, shifted from shock to a hardened expression. He turned his gaze toward the window, his brow furrowed in concentration. "It¡¯s nothing." he said, his voice stern, but calm in an attempt to not strike fear into the young boy, despite the tension in the air. "I think it is time you should be getting some rest, Young Juin."


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    He took a few steps toward the window, but Juin¡¯s voice stopped him. "Wait!" the boy called out, his pale face bathed in moonlight. Saa''ir turned back, his form illuminated by the gentle silver light.


    Juin sat up as best as his frail body would allow. "I can tell you¡¯re on a really important mission." he said, his tone full of sincerity. "I just... I wish you luck and safety. And...thank you, again."


    For a moment, Saa''ir stood still, shocked by the boy¡¯s insight and warmth. Then, his lips curved into another smile as he bowed his head. "Thank you, Young Juin," he said, "you''re right. It is an important mission. And, to be honest, it may also be quite dangerous."


    Saa''ir began to phase through the window, the glass warping around his form. As he floated outside, his voice echoed back to Juin like a whisper in the night. "There may be a chance we¡¯ll never meet again, but I can guarantee you this: another figure like you will visit in due time. He''s a friend of sorts. You¡¯ll like him¡ªI know it. Be well, Young Juin..."


    Juin watched as Saa''ir disappeared into the night, the haunting yet comforting words lingering in the air. A strange peace settled over him as he laid back down, his mind still reeling from the events, but his heart, somehow, at ease.


    He gazed up at his ceiling, still processing the events that had just transpired, and met the familiar, multi-colored stars that made his ceiling his home. Raising his right hand towards them, he admitted to himself that they were just ordinary stickers, put their per his request many years ago.


    They served as a replacement for an experience he never would have, and did just that for a while. But, as time went on, their color started to fade, some started to peel, one even fell last year. It was then that Juin looked at them with disgust instead of his usual youthful wonder.


    For a moment, he surrendered once again to jealousy, jealousy towards those that could see the stars¡ªsee his dream.


    Clutching his hand into a fist with anger, Juin would hear Saa''ir''s words once again echo in his mind. "The stars are very much alive and beautiful. Their light shines for all of us, and their radiance know no bounds¡ªsomething I believe everyone should see, including you."


    Slowly, Juin''s fist replaced the jealousy and anger that fueled it with a youthful determination. His eyes sparkled with the same determination as the words continued to echo within him. Finally, he mustered the strength to take action.


    Juin¡¯s hands trembled as he grasped his bedsheets, every movement as heavy as his illness was unrelenting. He rolled onto his side, grimacing, biting his lip to stifle the cry that threatened to escape and wake his mother.


    With determination pulsing through his frail limbs, he swung his legs over the edge, pausing as his bare feet met the floor. The hardwood was like ice beneath him, each touch sparking a cascade of shivers and pain that crawled up his entire body.


    But beneath the cold, beneath the agony, was an echo of warmth¡ªa presence sustaining him. The fact he could even do this was practically a gift¡ªSaa''ir¡¯s gift. "You are a gift, whether you realize it or not. Each life is a gift¡ªto both the ones who hold it and the ones around them." Saa''ir''s words echoed in Juin''s head again, causing him to smile through the pain.


    With shallow breaths and grit, he pushed forward, step by step, his arms flailing weakly at his sides to maintain balance.


    Every inch felt like a mile, the ache in his bones screaming louder with each step. But the pain wasn''t as great as before, so it couldn¡¯t drown out his goal; he could see the faint glow of moonlight ahead, beckoning him to the window.


    He was nearly there now, though the light was blinding him, its silvery radiance filtering through the glass like the stars themselves had descended into his room.


    Juin¡¯s breath caught, but he pressed onward, placing one shaky hand on the windowsill, his other beside it, fingers pressed against the cold glass.


    When he finally gathered the courage to lift his gaze, eyes barely able to adjust, the moonlight revealed something unexpected.


    Pressed up against the window and staring back at him, framed by the soft light, was Tsubasa. Her usually calm face now pale with shock, as if she had just seen a ghost. Nonetheless, her presence was always a welcome balm against Juin''s loneliness, her eyes carrying the many stories of generations before him.


    "G-Gran-Gran Tsu?" Juin tried his best to whisper, blinking in confusion.


    Tsubasa pressed her tail against the window as she adopted a voice of urgency, her gaze sharp. ¡°Juin, are you okay? Did you see a man dressed in white? A mysterious man?¡±


    Juin tilted his head, still processing everything. "Yeah, I did," he replied slowly, then, with a bit more excitement, added, "he helped me with my pain! Look!" Juin waved his arms around with a wide grin, something he hadn''t been able to do in ages. Though, it was short lived, as he soon lost balance, but managed to catch himself on the window. Despite the jolt of pain, he still smiled.


    Tsubasa''s eyes widened with a mix of shock and joy as she watched Juin move with such motion. Her eyes then almost bulged out of her sockets just now realizing the fact Juin was standing before her.


    She had never thought she¡¯d see the day when the boy, plagued by illness for so long, could even lift his arms without chronic pain. ¡°Juin...¡± she muttered, her heart swelling with happiness.


    But that joy was quickly replaced by a serious expression as reality set in. If the man in white had been in Juin''s room, then that meant something far more troubling.


    Her sharp gaze returned as she looked out into the rest of the village, now more determined than ever. ¡°So it¡¯s true, there¡¯s a mysterious man loose in Enohay...!¡±


    Juin, sensing her unease, lowered his head, his eyes reflecting both excitement and worry. ¡°Gran-Gran Tsu, is everything okay? He didn¡¯t seem like a bad guy. His name was Saa''ir, and he was such a nice guy, I promise!¡±


    Tsubasa glanced back at Juin, her tail twitching with tension. "I see... I''ll keep that in mind when I find him. I just want to know why he''s here is all, it is my duty to make sure everyone''s safe and nothing is wrong in our village."


    Backing up from the window, Tsubasa continued as she prepared to run off to find the mysterious man. "Just stay here Juin, and so you know, you don''t know how it makes me feel to see you moving! I promise I''ll come back to check your health. Until then, get some rest, alright?"


    "Y-Yes ma''am!" Juin called out, waving as enthusiastically as he could, further softening Tsubasa''s expression.


    Waving back at the boy, Tsubasa ran, but not towards the village. Instead, she ran towards the mountains, where Dama''s cabin stood, and Giona was alone. "I don''t know what this is about, but my gut is telling me Giona''s in trouble! And I''m too old to make such a rookie mistake and not heed it!


    -


    Next: (Chapter 57) Hatred''s Vessel

 (Chapter 57) Hatred鈥檚 Vessel

    Saa''ir ascended the nearby mountain range, his form gliding across the snow-covered ground without leaving a trace behind.


    The crisp mountain air was still, eerily quiet, save for the subtle shift of the wind. Ahead, nestled between huge rocks and skeletal trees, stood a lone wooden cabin. It was a medium-sized, unassuming structure, but his eyes saw beyond the physical.


    A thick, sinister aura seeped from the cabin¡¯s walls¡ªan aura invisible to ordinary eyes, but to Saa''ir, it was as clear as day.


    As he squinted to focus more, the dark presence solidified, taking on a more viscous, tangible form. Tendrils of this dark force slithered around the outside of the cabin like writhing serpents, pulsating with a malevolent energy.


    His brow furrowed, and a low hum escaped his throat as he observed the phenomenon. "This aura..." he muttered to himself, his voice small amidst the whispering winds. "It¡¯s nothing but a mass of hate, anger, and malice. Pure negativity."


    Saa''ir paused in his steps, standing a short distance from the cabin as he continued to analyze the darkness. Despite the overwhelming presence of hatred, there was something curious about it¡ªsomething familiar.


    He tilted his head, considering the comparison that surfaced in his mind. ¡°This aura, it''s akin to the energy I felt behind the Sin Incarnations,¡± he murmured whilst grasping his chin, "but this one feels demonic in origin¡ªthis one corrupts, but only for sustenance, like a wild animal."


    Saa''ir couldn''t help but to pause, feeling a shiver down his spine as he reminisced about the comparable dark force. "In contrast, the presence that the Sin Incarnations bear, it feels like something...more. Like a power otherworldly in origin, one that simply consumes for the sake of it¡ªEvil Incarnate."


    His gaze sharpened as he stood there, contemplating what could be inside. "Despite that, this is far more concentrated." The darkness wasn¡¯t quite the same as the envy that lingered in Juin¡¯s aura as a Sin Incarnation, but it carried the same weight of unresolved emotion, sporting almost the same potential for destructive power.


    Saa''ir approached the door of the cabin, hand outstretched toward the handle. With cautious resolve, he prepared to face whatever lay within, knowing full well of the danger.


    The shadowy tendrils surrounding the building reacted in a violent manner, lashing out toward him as if to defend their territory. But, they passed through him, unable to harm a being like him.


    Saa''ir paused, glancing at the tendrils continuing to attack him. ¡°Whatever¡¯s inside doesn''t want me near," he thought, "or rather, it doesn''t want anyone near. All the more reason to find out what¡¯s going on.¡±


    As he stood there, readying himself to phase through the door, a soft sound caught his ear¡ªa whimper. It was faint but unmistakable, the distinct sound of a girl crying inside.


    Saa''ir¡¯s gaze hardened. Without a second thought, he stepped forward, phasing through the door with no sweat. He emerged on the other side, prepared for battle, only to be met with a surprising sight.


    In the dimly lit cabin, a young girl lay in bed, curled up under a thick blanket. She was writhing and trembling, clutching the fabric as if it were her only lifeline. Her face was contorted in fear, tears pooling at the corners of her closed eyes¡ªclearly in the grips of a terrible nightmare.


    But what perplexed Saa''ir the most was that the immense, dark aura was coming from her. The thick, oppressive energy he had felt from outside was pouring out of this girl''s small, fragile form¡ªseeping out like a wound that refused to heal.


    It first started as a black miasma that pooled from and around her. Then, taking a look around the cabin, Saa''ir could see the miasma solidify and take form the more it spread from the girl.


    Crawling and pulsating, the dark substance eventually formed tendrils that stretched, covering most of the furniture in the cabin. The table, doors, pictures of a family of four, the entire floor¡ªnothing was safe from them, say for one item: a lone book on the floor. Those same tendrils of negativity wrapped themselves around the room, coiling and swirling as if alive and to protect her, despite their malevolent nature.


    Saa''ir¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°How could a girl like her be the source of such immense negativity?¡± he thought whilst approaching the bed, standing over the girl as she continued to whimper and writhe. He could sense her suffering, her inner turmoil manifesting the dark energy.


    "Who is she?" he wondered, his gaze softening as he watched her struggle. "Now that I''m closer, I can feel that there''s a slight dissonance between the girl and the dark aura. It''s as if the dark aura isn''t her own, yet they''re able to mix so well. Just what is this darkness?"


    Determined to find answers, Saa''ir knelt beside the bed and reached out towards the girl. Before he could do anything though, he noticed something out the corner of his eye.


    What he saw was two intertwined black crescent moons, just above her left collarbone. The symbol, while unknown to Saa''ir at first, struck a deep chord within him, unlocking yet another puzzle piece to his fragmented memory.


    Before Saa''ir knew it, he was standing before an unknown woman, silhouetted by a bright light. The light made him wince as he shielded his eyes. "What the hell? What is this!?"


    Then, he heard the woman speak. "Thank you, Saa''ir..." she said with a voice of upmost gratitude.


    Hearing the woman''s voice shocked Saa''ir to his core, as he recognized that voice, causing him to look up and gaze at the woman with wide eyes, ignoring the bright light.


    The woman was as striking as her own gaze was warm. She sported straight, dark brown hair that curled upwards at the ends, wore a violet purple, wide brimmed hat, and a cloak of the same color adorned her figure. With her hands on her hips, she caused her cloak to be parted to the side, revealing a darker purple-toned dress.


    The more Saa''ir looked upon her, the more her face came into view, and the more he recognized her. Eventually, he could see what was exposed by her square neck dress, specifically on her left collarbone¡ªtwo intertwined black crescent moons.


    "Gio... No...Eve?" he stammered out before realizing he was back in the cabin again, the vision disappearing as fast as it came.


    Saa''ir looked around the cabin in awe for a split second, still processing what had just happened. Shaking his head to snap back to focus though, he slapped both cheeks as he thought to himself. "That can''t have been... But that voice and appearance, it was Giona Evelyn Tamaki! Axel said I used to travel with her and Adam before splitting off to lead my own group, but before this point, I couldn''t remember anything beyond my missionary days."


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Looking back down at the feeble and whimpering girl, Saa''ir pondered more. "Most extraordinary, however, has to be the fact this girl and Eve have the same mark on their collarbones. I didn''t remember at first, but those two black moons is the Witch''s Mark! It symbolizes the duality and merging of opposing forces, something she preached day and night for during that damned war."


    Saa''ir lowered his head even more as his fragmented mind swept back to a time long forgotten. It was like an aged film that was missing most of its footage, but still held enough to tell a story. "Being the first and only person to come from the joining of a Celestial and Devil, it must have been rough for her to witness those two sides fighting each other to near complete extinction... Along the way bringing millions of innocents from every race into the struggle. That''s why I decided to follow her... I remember."


    Bringing his attention back to the girl, Saa''ir hovered his hand just above her head. Closing his eyes, he concentrated as his spiritual energy extended outward, enveloping the girl.


    His goal: to search for her inner soul¡ªthe place where her essence, her memories, and even her deepest secrets resided. "The more I search for answers, the more questions I find. However, I at least am glad to see that Eve''s legacy and blood seems to live on in both this girl, and maybe many others within Eranovum by now. For now, I''ll do whatever I can to soothe this girl, whoever she is."


    The air around them seemed to come to a standstill as Saa''ir focused. The darkness surrounding her pulsed, reacting and trying its best to reject his presence.


    Nonetheless, his energy, calm and serene, was able to reach into the girl¡¯s spirit, seeking the source of her pain. With his eyes still closed, Saa''ir could feel his entire body sink into an unknown substance. It felt like something not akin to land, water, nor air, but rather another space in general.


    Flipping and tensing up his body to control his movement, Saa''ir opened his eyes, only to be met with a pitch-black void that seemed to stare right back into his very soul.


    "This... This should be the mindscape of the girl, but it looks nothing like I''d imagined it to be." Saa''ir thought to himself as he floated through the void, searching for the girl''s soul. "This pitch blackness must be the work of the aura that has attached itself to the girl! Everywhere I look, any direction I go in, I can feel its presence all around me."


    After what felt like an eternity, Saa''ir stopped, realizing his efforts were in vain unless he took s different approach. He closed his eyes once more and focused, searching deep within the dark for any glimmer of light.


    The further he searched, the more he could feel the darkness resisting against him. It strained the ghostly man, causing him to approach his limit.


    But, just when he felt the darkness smile into his soul at his struggles, he felt it. A signal of warmth, the glimmer of light he had hoped to discover¡ªhe had found the girl''s soul signature!


    "There!" Saa''ir shouted in his head as he flew towards the soul signature as fast as he could. Despite his efforts though, he could feel the darkness, and by proxy its resistance, getting stronger and stronger the closer he got to the girl''s soul.


    Saa''ir rapidly slowed from a brisk flight, to swimming through a viscous liquid, to practically clawing at any progress forward. "Dammit! Whatever is attached to this girl won''t let up! It''s pulling me from behind while also pushing me from the front!" he thought as he mustered as much willpower as he could to not beat the darkness, but simply push through it.


    Struggling for a few seconds, he could see the very same faint glimmer of the girl''s soul he sense earlier. Seeing that gave Saa''ir the much needed motivation to break through the unseen force holding him back, leading to him crashing onto solid ground.


    Pushing himself up, his breaths many and heavy, Saa''ir walked towards the light source within the void. "This is it, the girl''s soul. I can feel its warmth even from here. But its not pure, as I sense it holds immense trauma within it, giving birth to its own darkness within itself, waiting to be unleashed..."


    Just as Saa''ir finished talking, the light he was walking towards¡ªthe girls''s soul¡ªabruptly disappeared, swallowed by the darkness.


    This did not surprise Saa''ir though. He simply stopped in his tracks, clutched his hands, and his gaze sharpened. "However, the girl isn¡¯t the true source of this darkness," he muttered, realization dawning on him, "she¡¯s just the vessel."


    A low scoff escaped him as he sensed the malevolent presence coalescing behind him. Saa''ir turned his head, eyes locking onto the shifting mass of darkness that writhed and twisted in the void.


    The dark substance swirled like a storm, grotesque and formless at first, but then it began to morph¡ªstretching and contorting until it resembled the girl from the bed.


    But this was no innocent child. Her features were twisted, her face eerily unnatural. The eyes and mouth were hollow voids of white light, as if nothing but empty space filled them. And then, she smiled¡ªa wide, grotesque grin that stretched far too wide, the corners of her mouth curling up in a way that no human''s should. Her head tilted unnervingly to the side, the movement sharp and disjointed.


    Saa''ir stood his ground, his own aura pulsing as he turned to confront the eerie doppelganger. "So, it¡¯s you." he said, his voice steady despite the unsettling sight before him. "You¡¯re the source of all this darkness. What are you, exactly?"


    The shadow-girl began to move its mouth, the sound it emitted could only be described like sludge sliding over rocks, a wet and guttural gurgling that reverberated through the void. After, it chuckled.


    Catching fragments of words, Saa''ir''s eyes narrowed, knowing the thing was trying to communicate. "What did you just say." he demanded it to repeat it, only in his language, as he knew it had the power to.


    Yet, figure didn¡¯t speak. It simply continued its dark, bubbling laughter,but its presence radiated malice and mockery. It took a step closer, the darkness around it intensifying, as if challenging Saa''ir.


    Saa''ir hardened both his body and gaze, the aura around him flaring up. "Answer me!" The thing''s smile seemed to grow even larger in response, almost as if mocking Saa''ir.


    But before Saa''ir could yell again out of irritation, a chilling voice slithered into his mind. It was an unwelcome intrusion. ¡°Quite perceptive, are you now?¡± its voice came out distorted and echoing, like a thousand whispers converging into one


    The demonic presence seemed to press in from every direction, as if the shadows themselves were speaking to him. The creature¡¯s mocking words resonated within his very being, filling Saa''ir with dread and fear. The reason why is because it felt so familiar, like something that once helped coming back to hurt.


    Saa''ir''s form faltered for just a moment, his grip tightening on his chains. He stared at the apparition, his resolve as steely as ever. "What the hell are you?"


    The thing''s face tilted unnaturally to a position where a human''s neck would break. "Don''t recognize me, Saa''ir? You should have more respect for someone who helped you in the past!" the voice in Saa''ir''s head said, undertoned by a demonic echo. The echo made Saa''ir dizzy and nauseous.


    Saa''ir planted his feet further into whatever he stood upon to keep composure. He could feel the weight of the malevolence and potential this being carried. This wasn¡¯t just about hatred¡ªit was about something deeper, something ancient that had latched onto the girl''s soul.


    "You¡¯ve fed on her trauma, her pain, her fear" he observed, watching the twisted figure, "but you''re not just some mindless entity, nor some wild animal trying to survive, are you? You have intent¡ªplans. Whatever you want to do with this girl, I won''t let you!" Saa''ir shouted as he pushed through his own unease and his aura flared like fire. Launching himself toward the thing, he raised his fist to attack.


    The creature''s unnatural smile grew even more, to the point it escaped the confines of its own face. Just as Saa''ir reached it, a waterfall of shadows would rise in between it and Saa''ir.


    Raising his guard, Saa''ir braced for a retaliation, but opened his eyes to a puzzling sight. He was transported to another place¡ªa place surrounded by weathered gray stone and torches.


    Confused, he looked around, gathering his senses. Saa''ir then heard the thing again, though not in his head this time, but all around him, its voice echoing off the walls.


    "I would love to chat and catch up, boy. Unfortunately, and as you said, I do have plans¡ªplans I cannot let you interfere with. You have already doomed yourself by entering this girl''s mind without caution, as her hatred fills every dark corner of this place, simply waiting for a reason to curse someone to the depths of hell. Love and Hatred are the most powerful curses of them all, after all."


    Saa''ir looked up at the ceiling, yelling for answer. "Curses? Love and Hatred? What do you mean!? Face me!"


    Alas, the thing only chuckled at Saa''ir''s desperation that was etched into his voice, and left the man with two haunting words. "Have fun..."


    -


    Next: (Chapter 58) Giona''s Nightmare: Part 3

 (Chapter 58) Giona鈥檚 Nightmare: Part 3

    "I see. Thank you, Captain Damien..." The voice that echoed from the darkness was deep and stern, carrying a calm menace that sent a chill down Giona''s spine.


    One by one, the countless pairs of crimson eyes began to close, vanishing back into the abyss. After a moment, only the original pair was left, glowing ominously.


    The oppressive silence that followed was suffocating, broken only by the rhythmic, almost hypnotic sound of approaching footsteps. Each step echoed off the stone walls, the sound growing louder, sharper.


    The two men holding Giona now trembled visibly, their hands sweating and squeezing her arms as fear crept into their movements.


    To think the person approaching was enough to instill terror even in those who served him¡ªyet perfectly understandable when the person that emerged from the darkness was Matchi Tehew.


    He stepped into view, his presence commanding and suffocating all at once. Adorned in a black hooded cloak lined with shimmering gold, he moved with an air of regal authority. His crimson eyes gleamed from beneath the dark bangs of his meticulously combed black hair, his gaze piercing through the shadows the hood cast on his face. Around his neck hung an embroidered necklace, set with a black jewel that seemed to pulse, like a heart beating with dark energy.


    Matchi¡¯s cold, calculating eyes settled on Giona, and the men who had brought her immediately stiffened. The mere sight of him was enough to quell any thought of disobedience or hesitation.


    Despite his almost perfect appearance, his presence alone was an unspoken reminder of the cruelty that lay beneath the surface¡ªthe power he wielded over everyone before him.


    Matchi Tehew''s eyes then narrowed as he noticed Giona''s inflamed, bruised nose. The calm, subtle smile that had rested on his face faded almost in an instant. His gaze flicked to Captain Damien, his voice chillingly measured as he asked, "What happened to her nose?"


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Damien gestured toward the man standing on Giona''s left. "He got a little too rough with her, Director Tehew." he said with pleasure, smiling as if he had just thrown a defenseless zebra to a pack of lions.


    The man in question immediately paled, his panic rising as he stammered, "Sh-she wouldn''t stop thrashing... I didn¡¯t¡ª!"


    Before he could finish, Matchi Tehew raised his hand, signaling for silence, his calm smile returning. "I understand," he said, voice dripping with faux warmth, "you''re dismissed..."


    Confusion and fear flickered across the man''s face. He stood, unsure whether to feel relieved or terrified. The slyness in Matchi¡¯s tone left him unsettled, his gut screaming that something was wrong.


    With sweat beading down his forehead, he forced himself to obey, turning slowly, then dashing down the hallway, hoping to escape whatever cruel fate awaited.


    Matchi Tehew¡¯s smile widened, showing his teeth slightly. "Guess he''s smarter than I thought," he remarked, his hand raising into the air, poised to snap his fingers. At the same time, a pair of crimson eyes appeared in the shadows behind him.


    "However, you should have let me finish. You''re dismissed¡­" he continued, his voice almost playful now. He then snapped his fingers. "Permanently."


    The snap sent a ripple through the air, and the crimson eyes launched themselves from the darkness like a blur of blackness. The shadowy creature surged past Captain Damien, Giona, and the other cloaked man, who stood frozen in terror.


    The man fleeing down the hallway had only a moment to register the growing roar behind him before the creature was upon him. His scream echoed down the stone corridor, but it was short-lived, cut off by the sickening sound of limbs being torn apart, bones snapping like dry branches, and wet splotches of blood painting the hallway.


    The man''s voice became distorted, gurgling with horror and pain, until the only sound left was the grotesque noise of the monster feasting.


    Matchi Tehew chuckled softly, the sound disturbingly casual amidst the horrific scene that had just unfolded. "Good job, Captain Damien," he said with a grin. Then, with a dismissive wave of his hand, he added. "You two are free to go. Leave the girl here."


    Captain Damien and the other man complied without question. The man holding Giona dropped her to the cold ground.


    Giona winced as she landed, her body too weak to protest. She looked up at Matchi Tehew, her heart pounding in her chest.


    To a stranger, his almost unnaturally calm expression might have seemed kind, even gentle. But Giona knew better. Behind those crimson eyes and that subtle, perfect smile was a deep well of cruelty and malevolence that terrified her to her core. Cry, beg, scream, she knew all of it was useless, as it just fueled his sadism even more.


    Their gazes locked, and as she stared into his eyes, something terrifying began to happen. Matchi Tehew''s face¡ªhis calm, composed face¡ªbegan to glitch. One moment, he appeared as he always did, composed and human.


    But then, in an instant, his features would shift, becoming something far more monstrous. His smooth skin turned gray and cracked, and his eyes burned with a hellish intensity. Then, just as quickly, his face would return to normal, the demonic visage disappearing like a fleeting nightmare.


    As Matchi Tehew lowered his hand toward her, reaching for her with the same deceptive calmness, Giona felt the last shred of hope leave her. She lowered her head and closed her eyes, sobs shaking her small frame.


    She knew what was coming. The torturous pain, the experiments, the darkness that had swallowed her whole before. She could never forget it.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    But, nothing happened. Seconds, then entire minutes passed consisting of Giona sitting still and whimpering helplessly, awaiting what was to come¡ªonly for her to feel nothing.


    Slowly, her whimpers subsided and a sliver of hope knocked on her heart, leading her eyes to open and investigate.


    Giona winced as a blinding light stared back at her. Her eyes, squinting against the harsh light, turned away instinctively, her cheek pressing into something cold and hard¡ªsteel.


    Her mind swirled with confusion, since the last thing she remembered was being on the ground. Now though, she was lying down.


    But before her thoughts could settle, panic took hold as she realized her wrists and ankles were bound, strapped down by reinforced leather. She pulled, but the restraints held her in place, trapping her on the metal surface.


    Then, it hit her like a wave of dread. She was back on that table.


    Her heart raced in terror as the memories rushed back¡ªthe experiments, the agony, the helplessness. Her breathing quickened, muffled against a gag tied cruelly around her mouth like some animal.


    She tried to scream, but only a faint, stifled sound escaped, absorbed by the cloth that restrained her voice just as much as the straps restrained her body.


    And then, she heard him.


    "So, you''re finally awake. That''s good." Matchi Tehew¡¯s voice, calm and composed, drifted over to her, chilling her to the core. She couldn¡¯t see him, but his words confirmed everything¡ªthe nightmare was real. "For this experiment, I need you conscious."


    She writhed within the restraints, trying to scream louder, the gag digging painfully into her skin as she thrashed. The cold table beneath her felt like an extension of her prison, and no matter how much she struggled, her limbs wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Footsteps echoed around her as Matchi approached, the sound unnervingly casual, as if he were strolling through a garden rather than walking toward her with his sickening purpose. Giona¡¯s vision blurred as tears welled up in her eyes, her mind overwhelmed by the situation.


    "I¡¯ll have to be quick with this one, though," Matchi said, slipping a glove over his right hand with a snap that made Giona flinch, "it¡¯s going to be quite painful."


    His voice was almost friendly, as if he were discussing something mundane. That tone, the one he used as if she were nothing more than a broken toy, cut deeper than anything else.


    A shadow fell over her as he loomed closer, blocking the light overhead. Her breath hitched in terror. She could see the glint of the syringe in his hand, the point gleaming in the harsh light.


    "Just try your best to stay conscious, for me?" Matchi¡¯s voice carried a cruel amusement, his smile hidden but palpable. He raised the syringe, the needle poised to pierce her flesh.


    Seeing the syringe, Giona¡¯s panic exploded into full-blown terror. Tears burst forth, flowing down her cheeks in uncontrollable streams, her entire body trembling under the weight of her despair. She tried to turn her head away, but there was nowhere to escape the horrifying reality closing in on her.


    Matchi¡¯s voice dripped with mockery as he noticed her tears. "Awww, don''t cry." he cooed, rubbing her cheek with his cold, gloved fingers. "You should be happy, Giona. You''ll be the reason for humanity¡¯s next evolution. Be proud."


    His touch, icy and indifferent, sent a shudder down Giona¡¯s spine, making her pull away as much as she could. However, she couldn¡¯t escape his icy grip, even now¡ªa bitter reminder of just how helpless she was before him.


    Giona closed her eyes as her overwhelmed thoughts naturally went to the single thing that could bring even an ounce of hope¡ªDama.


    She could almost imagine his warmth, gentle presence, and smile dripping with compassion. It all was the complete opposite to Matchi Tehew¡¯s coldness, menacing presence, and fake smile, masking a darkness that would make even a demon shiver.


    The more she thought about it, the more it served as a bitter reminder of her current nightmare. In one last attempt at holding onto salvation, she whimpered softly, "Dama... Please, help me..."


    But then, something unexpected happened. Amid her desperate plea, a voice cut through the oppressive fear¡ªit was Dama''s voice.


    "Giona! Where are you?"


    Her eyes shot open in shock. The bright light, the cold table, Matchi¡¯s sinister form¡ªthey were gone. She blinked just as fast as her racing heart.


    She was no longer in that nightmarish laboratory. Instead, she found something far more sinister¡ªan iron door looming in front of her, its surface marred with bloodied scratch marks.


    Giona¡¯s trembling fingers reached out, brushing against the cold, metallic surface of the door and recognized it instantly¡ªit was the door to her cell, the same door that had kept her confined in darkness for so long.


    Yet, what was far more disturbing was the bloodied scratch marks. She realized they were her own, made in a time when desperation had driven her to near insanity, clawing at the door for any chance of escape.


    She was back in the very cell where it all began.


    The realization hit her like a punch to the gut, causing her legs to give way as she collapsed to her knees. Tears streamed down her cheeks, her heart beating with terror.


    The hope she had briefly felt began to fade, replaced by a cold emptiness that gnawed at her very soul. She could barely feel the ground beneath her anymore, her entire being consumed by the weight of helplessness.


    However, unbeknownst to even Giona, shadowy tendrils began to writhe up from the ground, creeping toward her like hungry predators drawn to her despair.


    They slithered closer, curling around her legs, and though she didn¡¯t consciously notice them at first, a strange sense of coldness began to wrap around her heart, sinking deeper with every breath she took, as if she was being dragged down into her own sea of despair.


    The more she succumbed to her hopelessness, the more the tendrils grew, feeding on the darkness within her. As they crept closer, a peculiar sensation washed over her¡ªsomething familiar, something friendly, yet at the same time, something wrong.


    An image began to flicker in the corners of her mind. At first, it was the face of a blank, featureless figure, oozing a thick, black liquid, akin to the black substance she found herself running on earlier. With each successive flicker, each glitch, the face began to take on a more defined shape.


    Eventually, it took the face of a little girl, her face. Only, it wasn¡¯t truly hers. The eyes were gaping white voids, the mouth a yawning abyss. The reflection grinned, a smile that twisted and stretched, its dark essence reaching out to pull her in with promises laced with hellish intentions.


    As the face became more and more like hers, Giona found herself smiling too, mirroring the eerie grin. Her mind, hazy and distant, began to surrender to something dark, something other, but still familiar, like a long lost friend. Something like this has happened before.


    She felt herself slipping away, like last time, falling deeper into the void inside her own mind and allowing the tendrils to claim her. If she had learned anything from her childhood, it was the fact it¡¯s easier to give in than to fight.


    But just as Giona teetered on the brink of losing herself, she heard Dama¡¯s voice again, ¡°Giona, please, answer me! Nina, you too!¡± he cried out, his words growing more desperate.


    The smile froze on Giona¡¯s face, and her eyes widened. The shadowy tendrils recoiled, slithering back as her mind jolted back. Her chest heaved as she gasped and coughed, the dark grip over her heart loosening. "Dama...?" she whispered, the sound of his voice bringing her back from the abyss.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me! Where are you!?¡± Dama¡¯s voice cried out in response.


    Giona shot up from the cold floor at the confirmation. Ignoring why Dama was even here, the sound of his voice alone was like a beacon of light, igniting a spark within her.


    Summoning every ounce of strength she had left, she pressed herself up against the door, her voice cracking as she screamed his name. "Dama! Dama, I''m here!"


    -


    Next: (Chapter 59) Dama and Giona

 2024 Halloween Bonus Chapter!

    This Halloween Special is how ten characters from the main story would answer these four questions:


    <ul>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">What are you dressing up as for Halloween?</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">What is your favorite part of Halloween?</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">What is your favorite thing to eat during Halloween?</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">What is your biggest fear?</li>


    </ul>


    *The characters chosen for this were picked based off popularity!


    -


    1st: Giona


    ¡°Hawwo¡­een?¡±


    (*She doesn''t know what Halloween is, lol)


    2nd: Guspane


    ¡°Mweerp! Me-Meweep! Mweerp, mweerp! Meeep! Meep-Meep Mwerrp!!¡±


    (*Translation: ¡°Butterfly! Delicious, scary! Candy! Disgusting food!!¡±)


    3rd: Tsubasa Inin


    ¡°Halloween is such a fun event! Me, Owain, and all the adults of the village make sure to throw a village-wide event every Halloween for the children! Every adult dresses up while the group of children, usually led by Mumu and Nina, goes to every house for either a trick, an activity, or treat! Once they get to my place, the last place they''ll visit, I come out dressed like a fairy, then tell them any story they want! Afterwards, I give them some candy, which is mostly made by Liam and Kina! I''m so glad for both of them! When it comes to my biggest fear, I''d have to say anything happening to the children of the village.¡±


    4th: Dama Jinbia


    ¡°Ah, Halloween! Granny Tsu always personally asks for my help setting up our yearly celebration! Not only because for more manpower, but to also ask for Mumu and Nina''s help leading the children throughout the night, as they allow all of the adults to participate without worrying about the children! All of the children just love those two!¡±


    ¡°Do I participate in the trick and treating? No, not really. Once we get done setting up, while Mumu and Nina play with the children to distract them, the adults all give me a big helping of sweets for compensation! I''m telling you, no one can beat Ms. Kina''s apple taffy! It''s always the best award that I look forward to every year!¡±


    ¡°What do I do for the rest of the night? I mainly just spend the rest of my night with Juin. By this point, Granny Tsu has her hands full telling the kids stories while the adults watch. I do the same for Juin, who always has this big smile on his face everytime I come. Seeing that has got to be my favorite part¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s my biggest fear? Zombies, definitely zombies. Hope they never come true. Just ew¡­ Gross¡­¡±


    5th: Mystigo Aellekage


    ¡°Halloween is a waste of time.¡±


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    6th: Alaric Benom


    ¡°Halloween? Yeah, I¡¯ve celebrated it before. I remember one year when Perlone forced me to attend Reaon¡¯s yearly festival, called ¡°Festival of the Dead¡±, with her. Usually, I would just work at the tavern throughout the night, but it seems she talked with her father beforehand, and he wouldn¡¯t let me work that night. Right before we went, she dressed me in this odd blue costume that had so much sparkling stuff on it, I could barely see myself in the mirror. The sparkling mask didn¡¯t help either! However, apparently she did it so we could match, as she had a similar costume. The only difference being it was red and her mask, which was in the form of a butterfly.¡±


    ¡°How was the festival? Eh, the festival itself was pretty mediocre in my opinion. There were a small number of attractions, like fish the ball, throw the bag, knock down the cans, an endurance stand, and even an arm wrestling tournament. I played in all of them only to see Perlone¡¯s smile, though I kind of regret letting the last person I faced in the arm wrestling contest win. I was afraid I might have brought too much attention to myself if I showed my actual strength. I will say though, it still gave the tavern a bit of a boost since talk of me, one of the bartenders, made it to the finals. At the end of the festival, me and Perlone ate something called ¡®Funnel Cakes¡¯, which were pretty good. All in all, it wasn¡¯t the best moment of my life, but I enjoyed it.¡±


    7th: Himon Koul


    ¡°Pfft-HA! Halloween, you say? I LOVE Halloween! Dressing up different creatures like mummies, vampires, ghosts, etc. just really gets the horse of kicking in my heart! It''s also such a great time spent using my creativity for such costumes, mainly with my daughter, Mary. She''s such a smart girl, growing up to be such a beautiful woman too¡­ O-Oh! Jeez, would ya look at me riding out into my own imagination during a conversation, I really gotta work on that, har!¡±


    8th: Liam Lier


    ¡°Halloween is one of the best moments of the year, all thanks to the coordination and leadership of Chief Owain and Chiefess Tsubasa! We''ve been doing this little yearly celebration for as long as I can remember! Growing up, I loved such festivities, and now that I''m an adult, I get to work behind the scenes in order to bring the same joy I felt to today''s generations! As a teacher, I couldn''t be any happier! The best part is seeing their smiles when I give them out all the homemade candy Kina and I made from scratch. We try our best to keep our supply varied, chocolate, taffy, corn syrup, lollipops, candy bread, you name it! It''s always super fun making them, and allows me to practice my chef skills alongside my apothecary!¡±


    ¡°What costume am I planning on having this Halloween? Well, I''m actually dressing up as a beast, with my fiance, Alexandra, dressing up as a beautiful young woman, to reference a certain tail we both loved as children. Safe to say, though, one person will have to put it alot of work in their costume while the other barely has fo lift a finger, hehee!¡±


    9th: Matchi Tehew


    ¡°It may come as a surprise to some, but I look forward to Halloween every year. My subjects within my kingdom of Jufuris usually hold numerous parties throughout the day. My subordinates all get a day off. It¡¯s a great day to let my pets come out and¡­play, with little to no suspicion from the public. Not to mention, I¡¯ve found it is very easy to explain minor disappearances here and there during the night¡­ Once the night dies down, I always sit down to eat some Cazu Marzu.¡±


    10th: Bacho Jusseo


    ¡°I never really celebrated Halloween myself, but I keep hearing about it from Munia, who gushes about her experiences as a child. Kind of cute to be honest with ya. If I had to choose what to be if I ever dressed up, I¡¯d say your common trickster magician. It pairs well with my ability to switch things.¡±


    ¡°Huh? How does my ability work? Well, a magician always keeps his secrets, no? Either way, keeping people in suspense is the best part, just imagining catching people off guard or even scaring them just sends me! Some of them might even drop some of their candy! Hopefully some of it is Candy Corn, can¡¯t get enough of that stuff. I wonder why Munia doesn¡¯t like them¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s my biggest fear? Matchi Tehew, no question. Guy gives me the creeps just knowing he¡¯s out there¡­¡±


    -


    (Honorable Mentions: Mumu and Nina were actually apart of the Top 10, but I felt they were more of an extension to Dama for their own responses.)

 (Chapter 59) Nightmarish Realm

    Saa''ir¡¯s gaze narrows as he surveys his surroundings, his cautious steps echoing within the shadowed hallway. into the shadowed corner of the hallway, the cool stone beneath his feet giving way to an eerie, unsettling stillness.


    As he rounds the corner, his eyes widen with confusion¡ªhe¡¯s greeted by an exact replica of the hallway he just left. Every detail is identical: the cold gray stone and the flickering torches casting long, wavering shadows.


    A chill creeps up his spine as he takes this in. "What did it mean." he mutters to himself, recalling the entity¡¯s parting words. ''The girl¡¯s hatred lurks in every corner.''


    He clenches his fists, steadying his breath, but there''s no denying the gnawing unease building within him. This place is dangerous, far more dangerous than he bargained for.


    The truth sinks in as his mind reels, piecing together the clues: the repeated hallways, the relentless tension, the oppressive shadows. He isn¡¯t just in any place, this is that girl''s mind¡ªGiona''s mind.


    "A nightmare..." The thought passed through Saa''ir''s mind. It was a dark corner of her subconscious, corrupted and coiled in on itself, a nightmare come to life.


    Saa''ir closes his eyes, feeling the pulse of malice woven into the very fabric of this place. He senses it in the air, thick and unyielding, an unspoken anguish taking form in every stone. Whatever entity he encountered¡ªit wasn¡¯t just taunting him; it was also giving him a cruel warning.


    The girl¡¯s negativity had turned against her, shaping this labyrinthine prison that he now found himself trapped in. It was a stomach-churning sight¡ªa sign of the clear trauma she had suffered. A perverse corruption of innocence, turning her raw, unhealed emotions into walls, corners, and endless hallways, that served only to nurture her despair.


    More than that, he could feel that the entity had rooted itself deeply into this place. It may have not been the maker, but it''s feeding on and using her own darkest feelings as weapons, like some parasite.


    Just like any parasite though, it both needs their suitable host to stay alive and, most importantly, a habitable environment. This labyrinth of negativity would be a perfect place for such an entity.


    Saa''ir lets out a slow breath, opening his eyes and steeling himself. If he¡¯s right, then the entity is drawing him deeper into this nightmare, hoping to disorient him, to weaken him, before it strikes again. All so he can''t interfere with what it has planned.


    Grimly, he places his hand on the cold stone, grounding himself, focusing. "If this is a nightmare, then there¡¯s a way out¡ªonly known to her."


    Right on cue, Saa''ir heard the girl''s voice, echoing from a great distance. Her voice trembled with desperation, her words fragmented, barely audible. ¡°Dama¡­ Please...help¡­¡± her tone is heavy with fear, each word weighted with the kind of vulnerability that twists at Saa''ir¡¯s heart.


    Then he hears another voice¡ªa softer, boyish sound, carrying a determination that seems almost surreal against the oppressive silence of the place. ¡°I¡¯m here, Giona!¡± His words cut through the darkness like a fragile but persistent thread, filled with a courage that seems out of place, but undeniably real.


    Saa''ir frowns, feeling a strange mix of confusion and unease. The hallway around him seemed to shift, the shadows flickering as if responding to Dama¡¯s words.


    "This isn''t right... What is a boy doing here? Dama and... Giona?" Saa''ir thought to himself, questions flooding his mind. What confused him further was the fact he could almost feel a heartbeat in the stone itself. It pulsed in time with Dama¡¯s vow to reach Giona, as if the nightmare is reacting to their connection.


    In the silence that follows, Saa''ir then heard a faint, mocking laughter in the air. A low, sinister and garbled sound¡ªit was the entity''s laugh. The malice within it spoke volumes. "Oh no...! Don''t tell me that thing is going after...!?"


    As a wave of dread crashed over the ghostly guardian, Saa''ir steadied himself. He exhaled as he reached deep into his soul, letting his energy flow like a steady current through his hand into the cold stone floor beneath him. "Sensori La Darshita!" he intoned, allowing his spirit to resonate, seeking out any trace of life amidst this shadow-infested place.


    The darkness pushes back, thick and resistant, veiling everything in a stifling haze of malice and confusion. It twists around him, purposefully dulling his senses, drowning his vision in a shadowy fog.


    But Saa''ir persists, intensifying his focus, letting his soulura radiate outward like a continuous pulse. Then, finally, a glimmer breaks through.


    A warm light emerges, pulsing from somewhere within the labyrinth. Saa''ir narrows his focus, sensing its nature. This light is different¡ªunusually radiant, almost untainted. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    It¡¯s with no doubt the boy¡¯s soul, untouched by darkness. A pure soul, glowing with a warmth that Saa''ir felt he hadn¡¯t sensed in ages. Even here, in this twisted nightmare, the boy¡¯s soul shines like a beacon.


    Yet just as he begins to draw comfort from this purity, something else catches his attention. Another light, then another¡ªa pair of souls flaring to life within the shadows, bright akin to, yet also distinct from the boy¡¯s.


    These two lights weren¡¯t simply pure; they held an intriguing quality to them. Saa''ir¡¯s brows knitted in fascination as he concentrates on these two new souls.


    Though each has its own unique soulura, they are undeniably linked to each other and the boy''s soul, almost as if they were extensions of the boy himself.


    They draw from his strength, his essence, as if his soul served as their source, their anchor. It''s as if they¡¯re bound to him, relying on his soul to fuel their existence and sustain their own energies.


    Saa''ir¡¯s heart quickens as the realization sinks in. These souls are untouched by the darkness here, meaning they didn''t belong, yet each a testament to innocence and willpower even in this nightmare realm.


    As Saa''ir sharpens his senses, he reaches out once more for the girl¡¯s soul, the young, haunted presence that had drawn him here. But it¡¯s gone, seemingly erased from his perception.


    A scowl tugs at his brow, and he grits his teeth in frustration. This could only be the work of that malevolent entity, its darkness somehow smothering her soul¡¯s energy, blocking him from any chance of finding her.


    Shifting his focus, Saa''ir directs his energy toward the remaining souls he detected, seeking the nearest one. He finds one close by, but it¡¯s moving¡ªfast.


    The soul blazes down unseen pathways, darting with an intensity and swiftness that suggests it¡¯s searching, desperate, or perhaps even running from something.


    Without a second thought, Saa''ir rises, his feet barely touching the ground as he hurtles forward, his soulura surging like a jet stream behind him.


    The labyrinth blurs around him as he navigates corner after corner, a relentless drive pushing him toward the elusive soul. The identical stone walls and flickering torchlight are disorienting, but he stays locked onto that single point of light as his guide.


    However, as he rounds one more corner, a fist flashes out. Saa''ir twists his body just in time, swaying sideways as the fist misses his face by a breath. His momentum breaks, and he tumbles, rolling onto the ground before flipping to his feet, alert.


    He finds himself staring at the back of his attacker. The figure is shrouded in a black robe, the insignia of the Soul Divination Council emblazoned on its back.


    Saa''ir''s brow furrowed in contemplation, a wave of recognition giving way to a flicker of past memories."That symbol... It looks so familiar, yet something''s...off..."


    After a short moment, the figure slowly turned around to face Saa''ir. The shadowed figure''s face was obscured, a pool of darkness where its features should be.


    Saa''ir¡¯s instincts jolted to high alert. He steps back, noticing five other similarly cloaked figures surrounding him, each face hidden in shadows. They are uniform in appearance, like specters born from the same abyss.


    His mind raced, grasping for any clue as to who, or what, these beings might be. "I couldn''t sense them at all...! They''re not human, that''s for certain, but still...just what are these things?"


    Each stands poised with an eerie stillness, their darkened faces devoid of any expression, yet emanating a silent, unnerving intent.


    Instinctively, Saa''ir shifted his weight, his body lowering into a defensive stance.


    He first rooted his feet and positioned them diagonally apart, one foot slightly forward and the other back, creating a sturdy base that allows him to shift weight quickly in any direction. His knees became bent, ensuring both agility and balance.


    He raised his arms but remained relaxed, elbows tucked close to protect his sides while his hands remain open. His fingers spread for greater sensitivity to incoming movements.


    His gaze sharpened to the levels of a top-grade sword, one that could stagger even the hardiest of foes. They were poised to tracking his opponents'' every movement.


    His shoulders and hips stayed loose, primed to redirect force rather than absorb it. He then adopted a slight forward lean in his stance, keeping his center of gravity low.


    This stance was the product of a type of jujutsu, created to be practiced in the time of great peril. It allowed the practitioner''s movements to flow into blocks, redirects, or evasive maneuvers, embodying a defense-first approach that turns their enemies¡¯ energy against them.


    Saa''ir''s mind continued race, piecing together fragments of what he¡¯s seen and sensed¡ªthe oppressive darkness, the blocked soul, and now these ominous figures. But then, he saw something that pieced it all together¡ªthe torches on the wall.


    Like a lighthouse guiding a boat within the darkness and fog of the all consuming night, the torches revealed to Saa''ir just what exactly the figures were on the wall.


    As the torches'' light flickered and waved, shadows, including Saa''ir''s, danced in tune. However, when it came to the figures, their shadows were no where to be seen. "So that is it! These things have no souls, which is why I couldn''t sense them and why they don''t cast a shadow on the wall. It''d be the other way around if we were in the real world."


    Bringing his attention back to the figures, Saa''ir continued ot study them. "Not only that, but they must be manifestations of this nightmare. That''s the danger that thing had warned me about! The lurking malice that saturates every corner of this twisted nightmare..."


    The six robed figures stand motionless, their hidden faces unreadable, yet an intangible weight fills the air, pressing down on him with an eerie, hostile energy. Yet, Saa''ir didn''t falter, his focus intense, scanning for any signs of movement or vulnerability.


    But, these beings offered nothing, only silent, shrouded stares, as if waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    With one deep breath, Saa''ir summoned his soulura, feeling its warmth course through his body¡ªa flickering shield against the shadowed forces that close in on him.


    In response, the six figures lurched forward without a sound. Their movements a distorted flow, like ripples of dark water crashing towards him.


    -


    Next: (Chapter 60) Nightmarish Struggle

 (Chapter 60) Nightmarish Struggle

    Saa''ir¡¯s mind sharpens, his senses attuned to every shift and shadow in the narrow hallway. The first assailant lunges at him, striking down with a blurred fist, but Saa''ir sidesteps swiftly, using the attacker¡¯s momentum to flip them over his shoulder, feeling a disconcerting, viscous resistance beneath his grip as he does.


    The figure doesn¡¯t hit the ground but instead seems to splash back to its feet, its form reshaping as though made of thick, sentient liquid.


    Two more figures advance in sync, hands steeped in black outstretched like claws. Saa''ir pivots, his back pressed against the cold stone wall, narrowly dodging one swipe and deflecting the other with a sharp, open-palm strike that sends the cloaked figure reeling into its companion. The two collide, but their forms seem to melt and merge for a moment before disentangling themselves with eerie fluidity.


    Realizing that physical attacks don¡¯t impact them as expected, Saa''ir shifts his focus to entirely defense. He moved fluidly from one stance to another, his hands constantly redirecting their strikes.


    Another figure lunges forward, and Saa''ir grabs its arm, twisting it to throw the attacker off balance, but the limb slips through his grip like gelatinous liquid, reshaping as the figure pulls back.


    Gritting his teeth, he stepped backward in a calculated rhythm, using the narrow space of the hallway to limit the angles from which they can attack. He then assesses his surroundings, eyes locking onto one of the torches flickering on the wall.


    As two figures charge at him side-by-side, he sidesteps and uses a well-timed kick against the wall to propel himself over them, his fingers brushing against the torch as he passes. Landing behind them, he yanks the torch from its sconce and brandishes it defensively, the flames casting shadows that danced across the walls.


    The figures hesitate, as if wary of the light. Saa''ir eyes sharpen and he doesn¡¯t waste the opening; he swings the torch in wide arcs, using the fire to force them back.


    They falter but quickly regroup, moving with increased aggression, their attacks faster and more unrelenting. A fourth figure lunges from his side, and Saa''ir instinctively twists, bringing the torch down, only to watch in confusion and frustration as the flame flickers harmlessly through the attacker¡¯s dark, shifting form.


    Thinking quickly, Saa''ir uses his footwork to position himself against the wall, forcing the figures to funnel towards him in a line. As the lead attacker swings a fist, Saa''ir ducks low, rolling beneath the blow and sweeping the figure¡¯s legs out from under it.


    Knowing their tendency to bounce back, Saa''ir didn''t stop his assault there. Using the momentum of his first sweeping kick, he spun around again to deliver yet another kick to the figure''s abdomen. This strike sent the tumbling figure into the rest, setting up for Saa''ir''s next attack.


    Brandishing the torch once more, Saa''ir gripped it as he surged his soulura through it. As if his soulura was some type of fuel, the fire within the torch blazed anew. "It feels so weird. Even though I remember next to nothing about fighting, my body and soul seem to remember on their own, reacting as if it was natural." Saa''ir thought for a second as he stared into the burning embers of the torch, time seemingly slowing down. "I wonder how much I fought in the old days..."


    Focusing back into reality, Saa''ir''s face would harden as he brought the torch behind his head. "Fire Affinity: Torched Surge!" he shouted, swinging the torch in a wide, backhanded arc in front of him.


    The motion sent a wave of wave spawned from the torches path of flight towards Saa''ir''s assailants. The fire wave made contact and knocked back each one.


    Unfortunately, Saa''ir watched as, one by one, each figure stood back up. Each of them standing with their arms hung like zombies.


    Saa''ir kept his stance steady, his breaths measured, waiting for any hint of movement. His mind analyzed the strange characteristics these figures had¡ªhow his strikes landed with no solid impact, as if they were sculpted from shadows and thick mist. He watched, calculating, yet he couldn¡¯t shake the creeping sense of dread that prickled down his spine as the figures loomed in stillness, all six pairs of white void-like eyes trained unerringly on him.


    Then, the first twitch.


    It was subtle at first¡ªbarely a flicker of motion in one of their shoulders. Saa''ir¡¯s gaze flickered from one to the next as each figure began to convulse in small, almost imperceptible jerks. The spasms quickly escalated, a fevered stuttering in their limbs and torsos, until their bodies twisted in unnatural, angular motions. The white eyes grew brighter, swelling until each one was a gaping, ghostly orb, glaring at him with eerie intent.


    An unsettling murmur drifted through the air, low and garbled, like distant cries submerged in water. Saa''ir strained to make out the words, but they fragmented and overlapped, words half-formed and strangled, each one splintering into strange echoes. The whispers curled around him, scraping at his ears.


    ¡°Not... enough...¡±


    ¡°Unworthy... broken¡­¡±


    ¡°No one... will... save you.¡±


    The voices carried a dreadful weight, each garbled syllable steeped in bitterness and venom. The whispers layered upon each other, becoming louder, more relentless, like a chorus of fears spoken from deep within a young, vulnerable heart. Saa''ir¡¯s eyes widened, feeling the weight of each word seep into his mind, an inkling of the darkness that had taken root here. He clenched his fists, pushing back against the unnatural pressure that seemed to reach out and claw at his mind.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    The figures advanced, their jerking steps rhythmic yet unsettling, each footfall echoing in the endless stone hallway. Saa''ir took a careful step back, ready to evade, but the relentless whispers began to fray his concentration. They shifted closer, their twitching forming a disturbing pattern, moving in sync as if drawn by the same malignant force.


    One figure lunged, and Saa''ir narrowly sidestepped, pivoting just in time to redirect another¡¯s blow with an open palm. The hooded form crumpled under his touch but then reformed, swirling back into its original shape like liquid drawn by unseen strings. Another rushed forward, its blank, white eyes flickering as if caught between rage and despair. Saa''ir deflected its blow, using the momentum to maneuver it into another figure, their bodies colliding but melding together like oil and smoke.


    As he darted between them, he felt the heat of a torch at his side. An idea sparked. Snatching the torch from the wall, Saa''ir swiped it toward the nearest figure, testing. The flames licked across the shadowy surface, illuminating the cloak in a brief flare. The figure reeled, a distorted wail escaping as if from a hidden mouth, but no visible damage appeared. It regrouped, reforming with renewed vigor as if drawn to him by a dark, consuming need.


    The words echoed again, louder this time, rippling through the air with more clarity.


    ¡°Left... abandoned¡­¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ why couldn¡¯t they¡­ save me?¡±


    A chill washed over Saa''ir as realization dawned. These voices¡ªthey weren¡¯t the warnings of warriors or protectors. No, these were the haunting echoes of fear, of loss and despair, of memories warped into creatures of pure, unrestrained darkness. The manifestation of a deep, unyielding hurt¡ªperhaps the very pain of the girl lying helpless somewhere beyond this nightmare, her silent cries woven into these twisted forms.


    Saa''ir¡¯s resolve strengthened, his focus sharpening. He wouldn¡¯t fight them on their terms. No, he would face them with caution, waiting for a break, a weakness in the despair that bound them. These phantoms were more than mere obstacles; they were the embodiment of a soul in torment, and he couldn¡¯t afford to let them consume him.


    As Saa''ir steadied his stance, watching the six figures with their soulless white eyes, one broke formation with a swift lunge, its fist swinging at his face. Saa''ir attempted to evade, twisting his head just enough to avoid a direct hit, but the punch still grazed his cheek. The impact felt like a rock slamming against his skin, sending a flash of pain through his face.


    Before he could fully recover, another figure darted in from the side, its fist a dark blur as it struck his abdomen. The force knocked the air from his lungs, and he doubled over briefly, instinctively bringing his arm down to guard his midsection. But his reaction left his head exposed, and a third figure took advantage of his lowered defenses, slamming a knee into his shoulder. The blow staggered him, almost driving him to the ground.


    Just as he tried to rebalance, he caught a glimpse of another figure launching a kick from his right. It connected squarely with his ribs, the force pushing him back and leaving a dull, aching throb in its wake. The moment he stumbled, two more shadowed figures closed in¡ªone swinging a fist that collided with his jaw, the other slashing with an open hand across his back, like a whip.


    Stunned by the succession of blows, Saa''ir''s arms went up instinctively to guard his head, but it was too late to regain control. His vision blurred, and his senses scrambled as the figures moved in a relentless rhythm. A punch to his ribs. A kick to his thigh. A strike to his shoulder. Every angle became a new point of impact, the shadows raining down on him until all he could see was a wall of black fabric and flashes of white, his body caving beneath the force of their fury.


    In desperation, he kept his arms braced around his head, his body curled in self-defense as the torrent of strikes pinned him to the cold floor.


    Saa''ir¡¯s vision swam as he struggled to fend off the unrelenting strikes. Each blow felt heavier, as though the figures were channeling all the pent-up rage, sorrow, and anguish from their darkened origins directly into their attacks. His arms ached, trembling as he tried to shield his face, and he could feel the cold, unyielding stone against his back as they drove him down toward the floor. The figures bore down on him, shadows piling upon shadows, weight pressing him flat as if they intended to bury him beneath the relentless weight of despair.


    The voices thundered in his mind now, no longer whispers but a roaring tempest. "Forgotten¡­ Abandoned¡­ Too much¡­ always too much..." Their anger was suffocating, raw emotions clawing into him like hooks. Saa''ir''s heart clenched with a deep sadness, the sheer intensity of the girl¡¯s pain flooding into his senses. How could someone so young hold onto so much grief and rage?


    Gritting his teeth, he whispered under his breath, "I''m sorry¡­ that you had to carry this alone."


    Just as he felt his strength faltering, something broke through the oppressive weight¡ªa feral growl, cutting sharply through the cacophony. Saa''ir froze, his senses jolted as he felt another presence entering the fray. Before he could fully process it, a shrill, high-pitched shriek split the air, echoing down the stone corridor. The shadowed figures around him faltered for a moment, some of the weight lifting off his body as they twisted toward the new sound.


    In that brief pause, Saa''ir heard scuffling, an urgent, desperate struggle breaking out nearby. Something wild and defiant fought back against the darkness¡ªa blur of claws and snarling fury, snapping and lunging at the figures. It moved with the raw, unfiltered instinct of an animal protecting its territory or a friend.


    There was a yelp, followed by the thud of a body hitting the ground. Saa''ir strained to see, his vision still hazy, but he could just make out a shape¡ªa creature lying on the floor, having been struck down in its attempt to protect him. The presence of the animal, though momentarily subdued, gave him a surge of renewed strength. He pushed himself up, his fingers brushing the rough stone beneath him as he steadied himself, catching a glimpse of the dark figures distracted by the unexpected interference.


    In that moment, a glimmer of hope sparked in his mind, the courage to stand again amid the shadows surrounding him. He readied himself, waiting for the right moment to move, his mind already racing with a plan.


    With a surge of inner resolve, Saa''ir summoned every ounce of strength left within him, pressing against the oppressive weight that pinned him to the cold floor. His muscles burned, his soul throbbed with defiance, and with a fierce shout, he forced himself upright, arms stretched wide, unleashing a shockwave of radiant soulura that burst from his core. The blast swept through the dim hallway, striking the six hooded figures and sending them hurtling backward in a cascade of shadowed fabric and seething darkness.


    As the echoes of the shockwave faded, Saa''ir panted, taking in the sight before him. The six cloaked figures, now reduced to puddles of viscous black goo, writhed and pooled on the floor, their forms dissolving into nothing but an inky residue. The dark liquid slithered in tendrils toward the cracks in the stone walls, sinking and vanishing out of sight as if retreating back into the depths of the labyrinth.


    Breathing heavily, Saa''ir steadied himself, gathering his senses. But a soft grunt from behind drew his attention, snapping him from his thoughts.


    Turning, he saw his unexpected savior¡ªa small fox-like creature covered in stitches, as if someone had sewn it together piece by piece.


    -


    Next: (Chapter 61) Meeting Transcending Lifetimes

 (Chapter 61) Meeting Transcending Lifetimes

    Saa¡¯ir recognized his unexpected savior. Not its physical appearance, but rather its soul, as he had sensed it earlier, it was one of the souls connected to the boy¡ªit was Nina.


    Nina, weakened and grunting rather cutely, struggled to rise. Despite her battered state, there was a quiet resilience in her, a fierce loyalty that seemed almost palpable.


    She wobbled slightly on her paws, shaking off the disorientation from being thrown against the wall, her black slits for eyes blinking as she tried to steady herself.


    Saa''ir knelt beside her, his gaze soft with gratitude and curiosity. "Odd... This...thing is what helped me, but it looks nothing more than a toy. Yet, it moves as if a living being, it even has its own soul. In fact, the green fur, those blue vine-like spirals around its body, its stitching... Didn''t Young Juin have something like that in the corner of his room, only in the form of a wolf?" he thought, noting to himself to question later.


    Reaching out carefully, he extended his hand, allowing her to lean into him for support as she regained her balance.


    Saa''ir watched as Nina stands, her fox-like form steadying itself. She tilts her head, her horizontal black slits widening slightly as she looks him over, an expression of curiosity painted clearly on her stitched face. He notices the wagging of her tail, which puts him at ease. "At the very least, she doesn¡¯t seem hostile."


    Petting Nina on the head, Saa''ir asked gently, ¡°Excuse me, are you alright?¡±


    Nina doesn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, she approached him, her curiosity apparently overriding any urgency.


    Saa''ir stood still as she began to circle him, sniffing him with calculated breaths. Her forehead creased with each inhale, her nose twitching as if something about him was puzzling her more and more with every sniff.


    Amused but aware that time was slipping, Saa''ir reached down and picked her up as though she were just some regular soft plush toy. Nina¡¯s eyes widened, clearly surprised, her body stiffening in his hands.


    ¡°Can you understand me?¡± Saa''ir then asked, locking gazes with Nina.


    Nina tilts her head from one side to the other before giving him a slow, deliberate nod.


    Relieved, Saa''ir nods in return. ¡°Good. Do you know why and how you got here? Do you happen to know a girl named Giona?¡±


    At the mention of Giona¡¯s name, Nina¡¯s eyes snap open wider, the small, thin slits turning into deep, black wells of shock. Without warning, she wriggled free from his grip and slips to the ground, landing like a feather.


    She pauses only for a moment to look back at him, giving a quick nod before darting off deeper into the hallway.


    Saa''ir straightened, briefly taken aback by her reaction. He realizes that she must be indicating for him to follow. The way she moves with purpose convinces him that she knows where she¡¯s going, and he¡¯s not about to waste this chance to uncover what¡¯s happening in this labyrinth of nightmares.


    Without hesitation, he strides after her like a jet, his senses on high alert in case those black hooded figures try to ambush him again.


    As he flew through the endless, twisting corridors, taking turn after turn, his focus solely on keeping up with the small, stitched fox darting ahead, Saa''ir couldn''t help but to marvel at her speed. Nina moved with an agility that felt almost surreal, and he knew that if he so much as blinked, she could easily disappear around a corner and out of sight.


    Suddenly, Nina skidded to a halt, her tiny paws stopping in an abrupt fashion. Instinctively, Saa''ir glanced up in response, realizing with a heart stopping jolt that he was speeding straight toward a wall.


    His heart skipped as he managed to halt himself just inches away, one hand pressed against the cold stone as he steadied his breathing. He exhaled deeply, relief flooding over him as he lowered himself to the ground and took stock of his surroundings.


    They were at a dead end, the passage narrowing to an unyielding stone wall. Saa''ir looked down to find Nina sniffing around, her small nose twitching as she investigated the ground, then the walls, then every inch of the narrow corridor. She seemed intent on something both of them couldn¡¯t see, her movements meticulous and searching.


    Saa''ir watched with growing curiosity, trying to make sense of her behavior. "Is she tracking something? Searching for a hidden passage? For a toy fox, just how powerful is that nose?" he pondered as he crouched down beside her, observing as she continued her investigation.


    Whatever she was onto, it seemed important, and he had a feeling that Nina, despite her size and plush exterior, was more perceptive in this maze than he was¡ªa valuable asset.


    Eventually though, Nina stopped at a certain spot of the wall beside the dead-end and stared. Her ears and tail perked up straight, signifying her curiosity, and piquing Saa''ir''s own.


    Her new ghost pal studied the odd section of the wall where she had sat down, her sharp eyes locked on a specific spot with unwavering focus. Following her locked gaze, he sensed something strange, like when a brain tries to decipher an optical illusion.


    The stone looked solid¡ªunremarkable at a glance¡ªyet there was an intangible distortion that pulled at the edges of his awareness, giving him a sense of displacement and disconnection.


    Seeing Nina glance back at him with a look of quiet confusion made him realize he wasn¡¯t alone in feeling this. She seemed to sense the anomaly too, reinforcing his suspicions.


    Taking a breath, Saa''ir extended a hand toward the wall. As his fingers met the stone, he felt the resistance soften, and to his astonishment, his hand phased right through. The wall appeared completely solid, yet both he and Nina watched his hand vanish seamlessly into its surface, almost like an illusion.


    ¡°This is¡­strange.¡± Saa''ir murmured to himself, bewildered. Ever since he¡¯d entered this twisted realm, his abilities had felt muted, especially his ability to phase through objects in the real world. But now, this sudden break in the rules raised a few theories in his mind.


    ¡°Either this is the nature of a child¡¯s mind¡ªfull of fluid, unpredictable logic¡­¡± he mused aloud, his hand still half-buried in the wall. ¡°Or this is intentional. Like something, or someone, is actively trying to obscure the pathways.¡± his gaze darkened, considering his second theory. ¡°If this is the work of that entity I encountered, then maybe¡­maybe it¡¯s hiding Giona, or trying to keep anyone from reaching her.¡±


    Nina watched him intently, her head tilting as if she were considering his words. Her tail gave a slight twitch, signaling that she, too, was aware of the weight in his tone.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Saa''ir, cautious as ever, took a steadying breath before leaping through the wall, his guard raised, expecting something sinister on the other side. But as he passed through, he was only met by yet another identical hallway stretching out in front of him.


    He took a breath of mild relief due to no immediate danger¡ªbut that feeling was quickly replaced by agitation as he looked around at the endless twists and turns ahead.


    "Not this again..." he said with a tired sigh, sliding a hand down his face, wiping away the mounting irritation. He glanced back, ready to signal for Nina to come through, only to find her head already poking out from the wall, flicking back and forth to survey the area.


    Seeing her like that, Saa''ir couldn¡¯t help but grin. He raised a thumbs-up, signaling it was safe. At once, Nina jumped through in full, landing with an alert stance, and immediately began sniffing around again.


    Saa''ir watched her as they continued to trudge down the hallway, his pace slowing as he anticipated that any moment now, she would pick up on a lead, then bolt.


    They reached another corner, and that was when both of them froze. A soft, haunting sound echoed down the corridor¡ªa girl¡¯s whimpering and quiet sobs, faint but unmistakable, filtering through the endless hallways.


    Saa''ir¡¯s chest tightened. The sound was painfully familiar, the same sorrowful cries he¡¯d heard from the girl lying in bed back in the eerie cabin.


    Without a second¡¯s pause, Nina took off at full speed, her ears perked, tail stiff, as she charged toward the source of the sound. Saa''ir surged after her, quickening his pace as he strained to keep up, his senses alert.


    He watched as she dashed down the corridor, navigating each twist and turn with precision, her small form darting through each opening.


    They came to another dead end, but Nina hardly paused. She bounded forward, jumping straight through the wall, vanishing without hesitation.


    Saa''ir''s figure began to ascend again, floating above the ground as he followed her lead, throwing himself through yet another fake wall.


    They repeated this process over and over, weaving through hallways and passing through hidden walls, each transition bringing them closer. The whimpering grew louder with every wall they passed through, until at last, they reached one final barrier.


    With a shared sense of urgency, Saa''ir and Nina jumped through together, emerging to find themselves facing a heavy, iron door.


    Saa''ir stood silently, piecing together what lay beyond the door. He was certain now that the source of the cries¡ªthe girl in the bed¡ªmust be Giona, assuming from what he heard that boy say.


    If he could reach her, help her confront the darkness gnawing at her, then he could help her break free of this place¡ªthe source of her trauma. "This place... It looks like she was kept here against her will and abused. She may have escaped physically, but mentally, she''s still trapped here."


    While Saa''ir reflected, Nina edged closer to the door. Her ears twitched, attuned to every faint sound¡ªthe ragged breaths, the soft gasps, and the muffled sobs drifting through the iron barrier.


    With delicate determination, she reared up on her hind legs, placing her front paws against the door. For a brief moment, she stood there, her head tilted as if listening even more, before she began scratching at the cold, solid surface.


    Though her tiny, soft paws resulted in the iron door being unphased, the faint rustling sound she created seemed enough.


    From the other side, the crying paused. The silence that followed was heavy and uncertain, until a soft hiccup and sniffle from beyond the door broke the silence. Then, a trembling voice asked, ¡°W-Who¡¯s there? D-Dama?¡±


    Inside, Giona shrank back, wiping her tear-streaked cheeks, her heart racing with both glee and fear as she waited anxiously for an answer.


    The shadows on the other side shifted, fully blocking the thin sliver of light under the door. Then, a calm, yet unfamiliar voice instructed, ¡°Stand back.¡± She took a hesitant step back, clutching her arms to her chest.


    The heavy iron door creaked open, releasing a flood of light that was blinding to Giona after so long in the dark. She squinted, trying to adjust, but before she could fully see who had opened the door, a blur of green fur darted toward her.


    Nina tackled her, pushing her to the floor in a flurry of excited sniffs and soft, affectionate cuddles. ¡°N-Nina?¡± Giona stammered out as she sat frozen, processing what was happening.


    As the realization sank in, a wave of joy unlike anything she¡¯d felt in so long burst through her heart. She let out a shaky breath, wrapping her arms tightly around Nina, and pressed her tear-streaked face into the creature¡¯s soft, familiar fur.


    The tears came again, but this time, they were tears of relief and happiness. She held Nina close, feeling the warmth of her plush body, and Nina nuzzled her back, her little head rubbing comfortingly against Giona, as if assuring her that she was safe now, that everything would be alright.


    After a few moments, Giona, still sniffling and wiping her face, looked up. That was when she noticed the tall figure standing just behind Nina. Her heart leaped in fear as her eyes took in Saa¡¯ir¡¯s imposing form, the piercing gaze, the dark skin, and the stern expression that, in her mind, dangerously resembled that of Matchi Tehew. The warmth and safety she¡¯d felt seconds ago slipped away, and her body stiffened.


    She scrambled backward, holding Nina close, her face paling. Giona¡¯s breaths came shallow, her eyes wide with fear, memories of the cruel man who had tormented her flashing vividly in her mind. "W-Who¡­ who are you?" she asked, her body beginning to tremble violently. "A-Are you¡­are you going to hurt me, too?"


    Saa''ir was taken a back, feeling the weight of her question. Though, he understood, knowing that after all she¡¯d endured, those words were a natural response. Her prison, the eerie hallway, and the malicious figures¡ªall told him that she had suffered scars most could never heal from.


    He wondered if the hooded figures they¡¯d encountered were fragments of the memories of those who had hurt her, their shapes molded by her fear and trauma.


    Slowly, he raised his hands, palms open in a non-threatening gesture. ¡°My name is Saa''ir,¡± he said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not here to hurt you. I came to help.¡±


    Despite his reassurance, Giona took a step back, clutching Nina closer. The little fox creature nuzzled against her, but Giona¡¯s eyes remained wide with mistrust.


    Saa''ir could tell his words weren¡¯t reaching her heart, not yet. Realizing he needed to try a different approach, he decided to focus on something familiar. ¡°You must be Giona,¡± he said gently, ¡°and Nina, was it? She¡¯s the one who led me to you.¡± he nodded toward the stitched fox, smiling. ¡°She¡¯s a clever little fox, isn¡¯t she? And adorable, too.¡±


    At the mention of Nina, Giona¡¯s tense expression softened. She looked down at the little fox in her arms, blinking as if seeing Nina for the first time. ¡°N-Nina...did that¡­?¡± she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. She looked into Nina¡¯s stitched face, meeting her little black slits for eyes.


    Nina responded with a bright-eyed look, her stitched mouth turning up in what almost seemed like a smile. Nina¡¯s quiet affirmation settled into Giona¡¯s heart, melting away a fraction of her fear.


    Looking back at Saa''ir, Giona stared at him, watching as his once-imposing, menacing figure slowly began to soften before her eyes, as if the previous vision of him was just an illusion. Blinking, she saw the smiling, reassuring Saa''ir¡ªthe same presence that Juin had trusted immediately.


    Noticing her change in expression, Saa''ir gave a small nod and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, just like that. Don¡¯t let your mind cloud your vision.¡± His words held a double meaning, knowing that the only way out of this place would be for Giona to conquer her own mind and face her fears.


    Taking the initiative, Saa''ir slowly approached her, careful not to startle her further. Crouching as he got close, he extended a hand toward her. His movements mirrored Dama¡¯s so closely from when she and Dama had first met, that Giona instinctively reached out and took his hand.


    As he gently lifted her to her feet, Giona stumbled, unsteady in her weakened state. Saa''ir caught her immediately as she fell forward, his grip firm yet gentle, steadying her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked, his voice low, opposite of Dama''s, yet kind just like him.


    Pressed against Saa''ir, Giona mumbled something, her voice muffled. Saa''ir pulled back a bit, still holding her hand to offer reassurance and give her space. ¡°What was that?¡± he asked, prompting her to speak up.


    "Dama... Mumu..." Giona began to say. "Did you...also found them?" her voice came out trembling with hope.


    "Dama and Mumu? Those must be the names of the two other souls I sensed earlier!" Saa''ir thought as he grinned, the pieces were indeed starting to come together.


    Before Saa''ir could answer however, an echoing, demonic roar would reverberate through the space, sending shivers down all three of them.


    The growl felt tangible, filling the air with a dark, predatory weight that sent Giona trembling. Saa''ir instinctively pulls her close, his protective instinct kicking in as he surveys the area, alert to any movement. "It¡¯s that thing...!" he muttered to himself, determination hardening his gaze. "And I fear, where I find it, I might find Dama too...!"


    As Giona gasps, "What¡­what was that!?" Saa''ir crouches lower, petting her on the head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he whispered to her, eyes scanning the shadows, "whatever it is, I''ll get you, Dama, Mumu, and Nina out of here before it can hurt you, I promise.¡±


    -


    Next: (Chapter 62) Dama¡¯s Nightmarish Struggle

 (Chapter 62) Dama鈥檚 Nightmarish Struggle

    Dama¡¯s footsteps echoed off the stone walls as he sprinted through what felt like an endless labyrinth of corridors. His breath came in ragged bursts, his heart pounding not just from the exertion but from the growing sense of urgency. His voice, hoarse from shouting, reverberated around him. "Giona! Where are you!?"


    His mind raced as he tried to make sense of how he even got here. One second, he was in the serene, dreamlike world with Mumu and Nina by his side, and in the next, he found himself trapped in this dark, winding maze. He didn''t even remember taking his eyes off Nina, it had all happened so fast.


    He shook his head, pushing the confusion aside. "Focus on Giona!" he told himself, repeating her name in his head like a mantra. He could feel her presence somewhere close, yet so far away.


    He could almost sense her fear, as if it were his own. And then, like a dagger to his heart, he heard her voice.


    "Dama... Please... Help¡­" Her voice dripped with desperation, echoing through the halls.


    The sound froze him in place for a split second, his chest tightening. Hearing her like this, so vulnerable and broken, was unbearable. He clenched his fist and broke into a full sprint, his feet slamming against the stone floor, pushing himself harder, faster.


    "I''m coming, Giona!" he shouted, his voice hoarse but determined. He wouldn¡¯t stop. He couldn''t stop. His mind raced with the thought of her trapped somewhere in this horrible place, alone and scared. He had to find her.


    The dark walls seemed to stretch endlessly, but he kept running, the weight of his promise driving him forward.


    Unfortunately, after a while, Dama¡¯s lungs began to burn with every breath, his legs screaming in protest as he dashed through the endless corridors.


    He ran straight for what felt like miles, took sharp turns, and flung open door after door, only to find nothing¡ªempty rooms that mocked his frantic search.


    The desperation clawed at his insides as his heart pounded in his chest. But no matter how hard he pushed, no matter how fast he ran, Giona''s voice still echoed like he hadn''t made any progress.


    Finally, his body gave in. With a gasp, Dama collapsed to his knees, catching himself with his left arm. Lowering down onto his elbow, he used his hand to clutch at his chest as he coughed and gasped for air, his mind spinning from the effort.


    Sweat dripped from his face, soaking into his clothes as he struggled to catch his breath. He gritted his teeth, his frustration bubbling up like a storm.


    ¡°WHAT IS THIS PLACE!?¡± Dama shouted, his voice raw with desperation. His cry echoed back at him, bouncing off the walls of the seemingly infinite labyrinth, only adding to his sense of isolation and fading slowly into silence.


    As he knelt there, panting, something stirred behind him. Light, deliberate footsteps echoing in the distance, growing closer with each passing second. His heart leaped at the thought¡ª"Mumu? Nina?"


    But as Dama turned his head, he froze. His body tensed in shock. It wasn¡¯t Mumu, Nina, nor anyone he recognized.


    Instead, several black-cloaked figures emerged from the shadows, their presence menacing, their faces hidden beneath hoods that seemed to blend with the darkness. There were no words exchanged, no sounds beyond their quiet approach. They moved with an eerie calm, their intent clear without them needing to speak.


    Dama¡¯s eyes widened, a cold sweat forming on his brow. His heart began to hammer in his chest like an engine starting up, and his mind raced. His first instinct was to run, but his legs were too weak, still trembling from exhaustion. He pushed himself upright as best as he could, his body shaking but his determination unwavering.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Dama rasped, his voice barely above a whisper, his eyes darting between the cloaked figures.


    They said nothing, only continuing their silent approach.


    Taking a step back from unease, Dama took off, keeping his gaze locked on the black hooded figures looming behind him. His breath came quick and ragged. "Something is wrong!" he thought as he lowered his head whilst running, feeling his stamina depleting far faster than it ever should.


    He reminisced of the countless climbs up and down the Enohayen Mountains, the laborious errands he ran for the villagers, each trip building up his endurance. He admitted to himself he wasn¡¯t the strongest, and his frame wasn¡¯t built for power, but he was proud of the stamina he had earned.


    Yet here, in this shadowy nightmare, it was as if all his hard-won endurance was slipping away. ¡°It has to be this place¡­draining me¡­!¡± he thought, his wide eyes betraying the chilling realization.


    The thought barely registered before he collided with something solid, halting his flight with bone-jarring finality. He landed hard, crashing onto his back and clutching his head in a daze. Blinking through the pain, he looked up¡ªand his breath seized.


    Standing over him was Captain Damien. Part of his cracked, pale-gray face was visible beneath his hood, but where a mouth should be, there was only a smooth, featureless void. The only sign of life came from two piercing gray lights where his eyes should have been, burning with an unnatural intensity that sent a chill down Dama¡¯s spine.


    Dama tried to scramble back, his single hand slipping on the ground, fingers thrashing for anything to grip onto. His chest heaved, but all he managed were strangled stutters.


    As if responding to Dama''s shock, Captain Damien¡¯s face began to twist. A mouth emerged, grotesque and stretched impossibly wide, carving itself into his face like a wound.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    It stretched from ear to ear, jagged teeth filling the unsettling grin that seemed almost to mock Dama¡¯s terror. Approaching closer, Damien¡¯s voice slithered from the monstrous mouth, chillingly soft yet laced with malice. ¡°Just what do we have here¡­¡±


    Damien¡¯s wide grin twisted with amusement as he leaned down, his shadowy presence looming over Dama like a dark cloud. ¡°Now, now¡­¡± he sneered, voice dripping with mockery. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little far from home, little one? Did you lose your mommy and daddy?¡±


    Dama¡¯s mouth remained shut, his heart pounding painfully in his chest. He¡¯d never felt malice like this, an evil so tangible it seemed to crawl into his very bones, sending shivers through him.


    As Damien¡¯s taunting words echoed in his ears, Dama¡¯s mind was already racing, rejecting the sight before him. "This person can¡¯t be human...!" he thought. No person could carry such unrelenting darkness, so palpable it almost felt alive.


    With a desperate rush of adrenaline, Dama forced himself to his feet, instincts screaming to run. He turned to flee in the opposite direction, but his blood ran cold as he froze in place¡ªthe hooded figures from earlier were right there, blocking his path.


    His panicked gasp barely escaped before Captain Damien¡¯s arm shot forward, a stream of thick, clay-like substance spilling from his sleeve. The gray, viscous material shot out and coiled around Dama, pinning him with force against the cold stone wall.


    "ACK!" A sharp, agonizing shout escaped Dama¡¯s lips as he collided with the wall, the impact leaving him breathless and dizzy. His head struck the stone hard. The world tilted, a glare of light dancing before his eyes as he struggled to stay conscious.


    Captain Damien¡¯s sadistic smile returned as he observed Dama struggling, his tone dripping with mock disappointment. ¡°Now, where are your manners?¡± he chided in a mocking sing-song. ¡°It¡¯s terribly rude to ignore an adult, especially when you¡¯re trespassing on private property. How dare you barge in without introducing yourself?¡± Damien leaned in, his face inches away from Dama¡¯s, eyes burning like embers. ¡°Now, let¡¯s try this again. What¡­ is¡­ your name?¡±


    Dama wheezed, his chest heaving as he fought to breathe, his head bowed. His mind was foggy, the pain clouding his senses. But somewhere beneath the daze and fear, a thought cut through with searing clarity.


    ¡°Giona¡­¡± he choked out, a whisper.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Damien tilted his head, eyes narrowing in surprise. ¡°You¡¯ll need to speak up, boy.¡± He chuckled darkly, his amusement clear. ¡°Go on. Say it loud enough to hear.¡±


    Gritting his teeth, Dama raised his head, a small stream of blood running down from his forehead. His gaze was hard and unwavering, a spark of defiance replacing the fear Damien had expected to see. ¡°I...I don''t know what you are, or who you are pretending to be... But you''re not human...at all! You m-must be what brought me here, why!? Tell me where Giona is!¡± he demanded, his voice starting low and raspy, but ending high and filled with a quiet fury, despite the inkling of fear heard in the rare stutter.


    For a moment, Damien¡¯s¡ªor rather, the thing wearing his face¡ªgrin faded, replaced by a flicker of genuine surprise. But its expression quickly darkened, and its twisted smile returned, stretching wider. Then, it started to laugh.


    It continued to laugh, the sound twisted and broken, like metal scraping against stone. It quickly became distorted, rattling through the hallway, its unnatural echoes bouncing off the walls.


    Dama gulped, his entire body rigid with dread as the finality of his situation began to sink in. This was it¡ªif he were going to die here, then he wanted at least one answer.


    With a surge of frustration and defiance, Dama pushed through his fear. ¡°W-Where¡¯s Giona? Why did you bring me here!?¡± he shouted, voice cracking from the strain.


    The thing¡¯s laughter fractured further, breaking down into a horrible, gurgling sound as its body began to jolt and shudder, moving in ways no human body could. Despite already suspecting it, Dama''s eyes still widened at the sight, as his suspicions turned out to be way more monstrous than he believed.


    With an unnatural swiftness, the creature¡¯s head jerked up, its hood falling back. The face staring down at him was now a twisted mockery of Damien''s without the gray lights in his eyes.


    Instead, black sludge seeped from the empty sockets, oozing like tar down the creature¡¯s cracked, pale skin. Its mouth stretched into a grotesque, gaping smile, black liquid seeping from the corners.


    As the creature raised its other arm, Dama heard sickening cracks, like bones splintering under unbearable pressure. Then a horrible, distorted voice filled his mind, echoing as though coming from all directions at once.


    The voice was not quite a whisper, not quite a shout¡ªit felt like the hiss of something ancient, something that wanted nothing but for him to suffer.


    "Why did I bring you here? You''re mistaken, Dama Jinbia, you shouldn¡¯t even be here!" The thing shouted in his head, tightening his grip on Dama, causing the boy immense pain. "Yet, here you are... To think I waited all that time for you, those creatures and that damned beastwoman to disappear for just a day!"


    The thing tightened its grip even more, letting its ancient anger get the best of itself. "If it weren''t for you finding her, I would have had this girl''s body by now! And when I finally find my moment, you come out of no where, giving the girl hope, even though you''re far away. However, all of it is for naught, as even though I don''t know how you got here, this is a rather appeasing opportunity. By resonating with this girl''s soul and entering her dreams, you''ve sealed your fate, as you have allowed me to end you myself and drown this girl in despair and hatred!"


    The words slammed into his mind, twisting it with pain so intense, Dama couldn''t help but to start losing consciousness.


    The creature¡¯s arm reached its apex above its head, the cloak¡¯s sleeve sliding down to reveal skin like fractured stone, gray and splintered. From each crack, streams of clay seeped out, swirling and hardening around its arm until it morphed into a wicked, clay-bladed sword, gleaming with malicious intent.


    Tears Dama didn''t even know formed began streaming down his face, his vision blurred with pain and terror. In a final act of desperation, he forced himself to look up, using every ounce of his strength to ask the one question burning in his mind.


    ¡°W...What are you?¡± He managed to choke out, his voice trembling.


    The creature¡¯s head tilted, the twisted smile widening as it reveled in his despair. Its hollow eyes bore into him, and for a moment, all that escaped from its gaping mouth was silence¡ªan endless, devouring void.


    Then, with a chilling calmness, it whispered into his mind, its voice dripping with venom and dark satisfaction.


    "What am I? I am the venom in your soul, the shadow in your heart that you mortals try so desperately to hide."


    "I am every whispered resentment, every festering grudge, every wound left unhealed. I am born of your hatred¡­ but I am not bound to you alone. I feed on all the anger, all the fear, all the agony you creatures leave behind."


    ¡°I am eternal. I am boundless. I am the curse that lies in wait, lingering in darkness until the day I drown this world in shadows. That is the will¡ªmy will¡ªof the Witch Clan''s most powerful curse: The Curse of Hatred...¡±


    With that, it raised the sword, preparing to deliver the final, merciless blow.


    Just as the weapon began to swing down though, two flashes of golden light blazed through the shadows at the end of the hallway.


    Before the sword could strike, two strong, stubby arms with blue vine-like spirals shot from the darkness, catching the supposed Curse of Hatred off guard.


    In an instant, the arms collided with the thing¡¯s face and body, pushing it back with a force that sent it and the other black-cloaked figures tumbling like ragdolls.


    -


    Next: (Chapter 63) Mumu To The Rescue!

 (Chapter 63) Mumu To The Rescue!

    The creature impersonating Damien let out a distorted, gurgling scream as it hit the ground, its body shuddering and crackling with each impact.


    The clay binding Dama to the wall deteriorated then shattered, and he slid down to the ground, cushioning his head with his arm on instinct.


    The other black-cloaked figures tried to rise, but Mumu¡¯s arms swung through the air like battering rams, crashing into them with unrelenting force and scattering them down the hall.


    The creature let out another furious, guttural shriek, its form spasming in an attempt to reform itself, only to be pummeled by Mumu¡¯s powerful arms once again. Each blow seemed to loosen the black sludge holding its shape, and pieces of the creature began to dissolve into the floor.


    As Dama sagged on the floor, still dizzy from his earlier injuries, he felt Mumu¡¯s familiar touch as his arms reached out, wrapping around him. With surprising gentleness, Mumu lifted him and whisked him away down the dark corridor, pulling him further from the fallen figures and into a safer, shadowed corner.


    Dama¡¯s head throbbed, his vision hazy, but he looked up, his heart swelling with gratitude as he met Mumu¡¯s slited gaze.


    Mumu¡¯s snout pressed against his forehead, filling him with warmth. For a moment, the nightmare seemed so distant, overshadowed by the familiarity of his loyal companion.


    But just before he slipped into unconsciousness, he couldn¡¯t help but murmur Giona¡¯s and Nina''s names, the spark of his determination rekindling, knowing that with Mumu by his side, he had the strength to face whatever lay ahead.


    With Dama securely in his grip, Mumu sprinted down the dark hallway, each step thudding softly but with urgency.


    Behind them came a horrific, gurgling scream, twisted and guttural, reverberating off the stone walls. The sound woke up and sent chills down Dama¡¯s spine as he clung weakly to Mumu, his breaths coming in shallow gasps.


    Mumu took a sharp left into a narrow corridor, pressing himself and Dama against the cold stone wall. The hallway fell silent, save for Dama¡¯s ragged breathing.


    Mumu kept them hidden, his large, stitched snout barely visible in the dim light as he waited, holding Dama close, his own quiet patience soothing the boy.


    Several tense minutes passed. When the faint, echoing sounds of pursuit died down, Mumu carefully set Dama down, his stubby, stitched arms moving with surprising care as he positioned him against the wall. With a quiet huff, Mumu leaned close, examining Dama with a focused, almost maternal intensity.


    Dama¡¯s face was pale, streaked with dirt and sweat, and his hand clutched his ribs where he¡¯d felt the brunt of the impact. His breaths came unevenly, but his eyes were open, still sharp with determination despite the exhaustion weighing him down.


    Mumu¡¯s gaze seemed to soften as he inspected him. His touch was firm, but gentle, checking for any broken bones or serious wounds.


    Dama managed a faint smile, though it faltered under the pain. ¡°Thanks¡­ Mumu,¡± he whispered, his voice barely audible. He lifted his hand weakly, patting Mumu¡¯s arm in gratitude.


    Mumu gave a soft, reassuring huff and nod, his gaze focused on Dama, filled with a quiet understanding. He held Dama¡¯s gaze for a moment longer, then looked toward the dark corridor they had left behind, his snout twitching as if sensing for any remaining threats.


    Lowering his head from fatigue, a weakened Dama couldn''t help the torrent of thoughts that started to spiral within his head, his mind racing with unanswered questions.


    He first replayed the encounter with the monstrous figure, his memory clinging to every disturbing detail: the cracked, stony skin, the chilling gray lights in its eyes, the black ooze seeping out of its face.


    The more he thought about it, the more monstrous the creature seemed. "What was that thing?" he wondered, dread still lingering in his chest. "And why does it want Giona of all people?"


    But his confusion only deepened as he remembered the way Mumu had fought. The image of his companion¡¯s arms stretching to impossible lengths, striking down the cloaked figures with ease, felt surreal.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Mumu had always been strong and protective, but this¡­ this was something else entirely. Dama opened his eyes and looked up at Mumu¡¯s calm, stitched face, trying to reconcile this powerful creature with the gentle guardian he¡¯d always known.


    Then, a thought struck him¡ªone that sent a jolt of electricity to his head like a light bulb. He recalled how his sister, Nina, had shrunk on their journey to Briarstone Village, her form somehow altered. Could it be that something akin to that is affecting Mumu?


    Dama¡¯s gaze lingered on Mumu, who now seemed both familiar and foreign, knowing of their powers being amplified by something. ¡°Mumu,¡± he murmured, his voice hoarse, ¡°how did you...stretch you¡ª!?¡±


    However, Dama would be cut off by something horrific¡ªa giant blob of shadows behind Mumu, sneaking up unbeknownst to either of them.


    His heart hammered in his chest as he stared, wide-eyed, at the monstrous shadow looming behind Mumu.


    It rose higher, morphing into a nightmarish figure with hollow, white eyes and a gaping mouth that seemed to swallow the light around it. The sight was so terrifying that Dama could barely even breathe, his voice caught in his throat as he tried to warn Mumu.


    Mumu, noticing Dama''s sudden terror, tilted his head slightly, his round ears twitching as he sensed something behind him.


    But before he could fully turn around, the shadow creature let out a low, guttural growl, filling the corridor with a chilling, oppressive aura that sent a wave of dread washing over them both.


    The creature¡¯s eyes fixed on Dama, its mouth stretching into a twisted grin, jagged and hollow, as though it reveled in his fear. Dama¡¯s instincts screamed at him to run, but his body refused to obey, paralyzed by the sheer malice radiating from the creature.


    Seeing Dama¡¯s fear, Mumu¡¯s expression hardened. He stepped protectively in front of the boy, his stitched face set with quiet determination. With a low rumble, Mumu puffed himself up, growing slightly taller.


    The air around them shifted, Mumu''s energy focused and tense, as if bracing to defend Dama against whatever this thing was.


    But, the thing''s smile only grew wider, knowing the show Mumu was putting on was but a bluff. Calling the plush bear''s bluff, it manifested dark tendrils from its body to attack.


    Mumu reacted instantly as the shadow creature lunged, its black tendrils slicing through the air with a sinister swiftness.


    He scooped Dama into his stitched arms, holding him close as he dodged the attack after attack, pivoting on his thick paws and bolting down the dark corridor with startling speed. The creature¡¯s enraged shriek echoed through the hall, its voice slicing into Dama¡¯s mind like shards of ice.


    "You can¡¯t escape!" The voice throbbed with malice, each word reverberating in his skull. "I¡¯ll see to it you don¡¯t leave this place alive!!!"


    Mumu sprinted, his paws thudding rhythmically against the stone floor, weaving around each swipe as the creature''s tendrils struck out, barely missing them by inches.


    Dama clung to Mumu, his heart pounding in his chest, every sharp turn and quick sidestep fueling the adrenaline pumping through his veins.


    But it wasn¡¯t just the creature¡¯s relentless pursuit that filled him with dread; it was the voice¡ªthat venomous whisper¡ªseeping deeper into his mind, filling him with despair.


    "Its fitting for your grave to be in this place, Giona''s mind! You¡¯ll be nothing but a fleeting memory soon," the voice taunted, "just another forgotten soul in this cursed mind!"


    Dama¡¯s hands clutched Mumu¡¯s stitched fur, his breaths shaky as the words sank in. A sense of doom and primordial fear hovered over him, threatening to choke out his very life. The creature¡¯s presence, heavy with loathing and twisted satisfaction, pressed down on them, each word casting shadows over his heart.


    But then he felt it¡ªa familiar warmth, radiating from Mumu¡¯s embrace. The steady, rhythmic thumping of Mumu¡¯s powerful steps anchored him, cutting through the fear. Dama glanced up, meeting Mumu¡¯s slit for eyes, filled with determination.


    Despite everything, despite the imminent danger, Mumu was still fighting for him, protecting him. His unyielding presence pushed back against the creature¡¯s poisonous words.


    Mumu drifted around a corner, narrowly dodging another swipe that splintered the wall beside them. His arms wrapped tightly around Dama as he sprinted down the endless corridor, his pace unbroken despite the shadow creature''s taunts echoing in their minds.


    Each step resounded through the silence, but then¡ªa jarring halt. Mumu skidded to a stop, nearly stumbling as he met an abrupt dead end, his stitched form trembling slightly as he realized they were trapped.


    Dama felt the tremor and opened his eyes, his stomach sinking as he took in the solid stone wall ahead of them. Panic crept in, cold and invasive, as he registered the dead end and the gravity of the situation.


    Mumu¡¯s body then jumped and ears perked. He slowly turned, sensing something monstrous closing in on them from behind.


    Then came the rumbling¡ªlow and guttural, growing louder with each second. The shadows at the end of the hallway thickened, and from the darkness, two hollow white voids appeared, floating menacingly, like eyes devoid of any warmth or mercy. Beneath them stretched a twisted, gaping smile, stretching wider as it drew closer, moving with a speed that defied reason.


    The chilling face advanced, its eyes in the form of white voids fixed on them, and that same venomous voice filled the air, spilling into Dama¡¯s mind in a sickening whisper. ¡°Did you think you could run, in MY domain!? This is where this game ends!¡±


    Mumu tightened his grip on Dama, his stitched form blocking him from the creature¡¯s line of sight as he braced himself, but Dama could feel Mumu¡¯s own fear pulsing through him.


    The shadow loomed closer, its grotesque face filling the corridor, swallowing the light around it.


    Simultaneously though, from Dama¡¯s perspective, he would witness a bizarre sight:


    An ebony-toned hand phasing through the dead end, its fingers spread out and hurtling for him¡­


    -


    Next: (Chapter 64) Saa¡¯ir vs. The Curse of Hatred

 Aether Nexus 1st Anniversary Afterword!

    66 Chapters


    15,488 Views


    92 Followers


    25 Favorites


    5 Reviews / 5 Ratings = 4.75 Cumulative Stars


    121,208 Words


    440 Pages


    <hr>


    This is what WE accomplished in not only the first year of Aether Nexus, but also the first year of my writing adventure!


    I simply cannot put it into words my sheer amount of gratitude for all of you! Your encouraging reads, inspiring comments, and introspective reviews got me to where I am now when it comes to me as an author, and I cannot wait to see what else I''ll be able to do in the future with your continued support!


    However, we will see that at least next year, as starting from today, I will be taking a much needed hiatus of at most four months. The reasoning why is much like my previous break that started this March 18th and ended June 18th, I''m burning out yet again. The further I get into college, the more stressful, expensive, and confusing it gets, meaning I have to put more time into it in order to keep up. Finals coming up isn''t helping at all.


    Some of you might have actually already seen such a thing affecting my most recent chapters. Some of them were kind of rushed, certain ones had mini plotholes, others had errors I missed.


    <hr>


    That brings to me exactly what I''ll be doing during this hiatus: Reading and Editing...alot.


    Not only will I be reading some books and re-reading my own chapters, I will also be reading some research papers on certain topics I want to properly address in my story, like one of the big themes of Curse of Love & Hatred, being the topic of trauma.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Whilst I re-read my chapters, I will also be editing them. Fixing grammatical errors, adding or removing certain descriptions and/or scenes, even maybe retconning small things here and there. (*It''s important to note I do not plan on retconning anything plot important, it will mainly, but not exclusively, be contained to minor stuff like descriptions and/or names of characters if I see it fits better to their overall identity. For example, I am seriously thinking about changing Kima Juryoku''s first name since people are mixing her up with Kina Alder, and even Nina''s name to Nini to fit with the naming scheme of her brothers Mumu and Baba! Fun Fact: Baba may be a new name, but he has already made an appearance in the story! Just read the start of Chapter 55 again if you missed him!)


    I feel like these changes will be necessary so the plot points in the future will have proper buildup. Take for example what the gang is going through at this current moment, stuck in a nightmare of Giona''s creation. This is supposed to be a very important experience for basically everybody involved, but in retrospect, it feels like it came out of no where, right? I realized I did a poor job setting it up earlier on. I do not want to make the same mistake for future important plot points. (Though, I most likely will. Doesn''t mean I won''t try to mitigate them though!)


    <hr>


    Now that I got that out of the way,I would like to announce some pretty minor, but potentially exciting things!


    I''m actually still working on the comic I announced in my previous break. The main character''s name is Medsia Jinbia, who will be accompanied by none other than Nina! (or Nini if I ever make that decision) I''ve made several sketches of her and have already made a draft comic for her! Unfortunately, her time to shine will be a long time in the making, as I''m my art isn''t best, BUT improving steadily the more I practice!


    Speaking of comics, I am eager to announce the fact I''m currently talking with a group of artists to adapt my webnovel into a webcomic on WebToon! Nothing''s final yet, but things are going well at the moment, and if things get rolling, I''ll make sure to keep you guys updated!


    Finally, I have plans to start a Discord Server due to some requests. I''ll most likely create one when I come back, or when we reach Act 3. Hiowever, if the demand is high enough, I''ll create one early during my break!


    <hr>


    Well, that''s all of I had to say folks! Just know, if you''re read this entire page, I am grateful for and cherish you.


    Have a nice day! Love you!

 (Extra Chapter 1) A Typical Morning

    The soft, amber glow of the early morning sun filtered through the windows of Dama¡¯s cabin. The air was still, save for the faint rustle of the blankets. Dama stirred awake, his senses coming to as he felt movement beneath the shared blanket.


    He sat up and rubbed his eyes, glancing down at the figure lying beside him. Giona, curled into a ball with her back turned toward him, was moving slightly, her small body tense under the fabric. Her breaths were uneven, though she tried to keep them quiet.


    With a yawn, he asked, ¡°Giona?¡± Dama whispered softly, his boyish voice high-pitched, yet gentle, careful not to startle her. ¡°You okay? Why are you squirming like that?¡±


    For a moment, there was no response. Then, Giona mumbled something incoherent, her words tangled and muffled by the blanket. She gave a small, hesitant nod but kept her back to him, her shoulders stiff.


    Dama blinked, tilting his head in confusion. He frowned and his brow furrowed, but decided it was best not to push her. After all, he had already learned in their brief time together that she wasn¡¯t ready for too many questions or sudden attention.


    ¡°A-All right.¡± he responded, leaning back and stretching his arm. ¡°Hope I didn''t bother you.¡±


    With a contented sigh after the stretch, Dama glanced around the room, letting his eyes adjust to the dim light. His gaze fell to the floor near the bed, where Nina lay curled up, her patchwork body rising and falling. Her stitched ears twitched slightly, her paws sometimes jerking, as if she was acting out a dream.


    But, even in the moment of cuteness, Dama unconsciously knew something felt off.


    Surveying his own cabin thrice more, he realized why it felt off: Mumu, his other companion, was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Huh...? Where¡¯d Mumu go?¡± he murmured under his breath.


    He swung his legs over the side of the bed, careful not to disturb Giona, who had gone completely still now, her back still turned to him. Dama¡¯s hand brushed against the edge of the blanket as he rose to his feet, his curiosity outweighing his sleepiness.


    "This wouldn''t be the first time this has happened," Dama thought to himself in the silence of morning, glancing at Nina, "both of them have free will and can do whatever they want. Still, this is a bit strange, where could Mumu have go-?"


    It was then, in the middle of Dama''s thoughts, when a soft sound broke the stillness¡ªlight pats, like raindrops against wood. Dama turned his head toward the door, a bit shocked. The noise came again, deliberate and rhythmic.


    "There''s no way..." Dama said under his breath as he crossed the room quickly, careful to avoid stepping on Nina, who remained peacefully curled up. He unlatched the wooden door and pulled it open, revealing Mumu standing outside, his pudgy figure blocking most of the outside view.


    ¡°Mumu!¡± Dama exclaimed, his tired expression lighting up with joy at the sight of his stitched companion. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±


    As Dama''s eyes adjusted to the outside light, he focused more on Mumu, who stood there with something in his hands-a small, battered cauldron filled to the brim with water. A few droplets spilled over the rim, glistening in the morning light. His black slits for eyes arched upwards, and the faintest crinkle of his stitched snout gave the impression of a smile.


    Transitioning from a face of delight, to curiosity, then concern, Dama stepped forward, bringing his hand on Mumu''s arm. ¡°Hey, I really appreciate when you do stuff like this, but you¡¯ve gotta warn me first when you go off on your own. You know it worries me, anything can happen to you!¡±


    Mumu tilted his head to the side as he swayed a bit, causing some more water to spill over the cauldron''s edge. After a long moment, he then looked down, his shoulders hunching in defeat, as so did his stitched smile turn upside-down.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Seeing this, Dama stood on his tippy-toes and reached out to ruffle the fur on Mumu¡¯s head. ¡°Aw, I didn¡¯t mean to make you feel bad.¡± he said softly, almost being able to feel Mumu''s own sadness.


    Mumu looked up at him again, his stitched features reforming back into a faint smile as he set down the cauldron then patted Dama¡¯s head in return.


    Dama laughed, his earlier concern melting away as he rubbed Mumu''s patting arm. ¡°Okay, okay, I forgive you. But still, what¡¯s with this water?¡± he gestured to the cauldron, raising an eyebrow. ¡°We already have enough for stew in the pantry, don¡¯t we?¡±


    Mumu stared at him for a moment, then raised his stubby arms and mimicked a motion that took Dama a second to understand. He tucked one stub under the opposite arm, rubbing it in an exaggerated manner.


    It clicked. ¡°Wait...are you saying it¡¯s for bathing?¡± Dama asked, his voice rising in surprise.


    Mumu nodded, his stitches tugging into an unmistakable grin.


    Dama blinked, then instinctively raised an arm to sniff his armpit. He flinched slightly and laughed nervously. ¡°Oof, you''re right. Maybe a bath right now isn¡¯t such a bad idea.¡± he chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck as he looked back at Muma.


    In a surprising move, Mumu pulled Dama into a hug out of the blue, though Dama already knew this was his way of saying: "I¡¯m taking care of you."


    Dama smiled with gratitude as he giggled and hugged back. ¡°All right, all right! Let¡¯s get this bath ready before Giona wakes up.¡±


    Now in the back of Dama''s cabin, the boy stepped into the washroom, the cool air of the main room giving way to the faint earthy scent of polished wood.


    The washroom was simple, but functional, with the entire space crafted from hardwood. Several wooden buckets were stacked neatly in one corner, ready to be filled and dumped over himself. Small shelves lined the sidewall, holding folded white towels that were frayed at the edges from use. Off to the side, a raised wall sectioned off a corner of the room, marking the bathing area¡ªa small, recessed pool with a drain at the bottom. Finally, a large, slightly foggy mirror hung on the wall opposite the entrance.


    All of it crafted and routinely maintained by the hands of Mr. Koul.


    Then came in Mumu, his arrival reflected in the mirror. He set down the now simmering cauldron of water, heated for some time in the fireplace, on the wooden floor with a soft thud.


    Giving a thumbs up for Mumu to see in the mirror, Dama caught a glimpse of himself. His messy hair, the smudges of slobber on his cheeks, and the faint sweat marks was evident of him requiring a bath. ¡°Yeah, I really do need this.¡± he muttered to himself, running a hand through his hair.


    He turned back toward the cauldron, crouching slightly as he began ladling the water into the buckets one by one. Mumu tried his best to help without getting in the way.


    "Ah, this should do it!¡± Dama said with as he carried the first bucket over to the raised bath area. ¡°Time to freshen up!" he said as the first bucket emptied into the recessed pool, pooling at the bottom.


    As Dama continued emptying bucket after bucket, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of gratitude toward Mr. Koul. This washroom had been one of the few luxuries Dama allowed himself after settling in the cabin. The craftsmanship made every bath feel like a small escape from the weight of his responsibilities.


    With the last bucket filled, Dama stepped back and admired the steam rising faintly from the bathwater. He glanced at Mumu, who gave him an encouraging nod.


    ¡°All right, all right. I¡¯m going.¡± he said with a small laugh. First taking off his shirt, an activity Dama had long since found to do easily with one arm, he prepared to slip out of his pants, but stopped after noticing Mumu still standing there. "A little privacy, Mumu?"


    Mumu tilted his head to one side again, confusion forming itself within the stitches on his face. Right after, he would start rubbing himself, mimicking the actions of a bath.


    Dama, however, dismissed his friend''s sign of help. "Mumu, we''ve been over this¡ªwhile I am immensely grateful for the things you do, the things you have done, and the things you will do in the future, when it comes to some things, I can take care of myself. I am turning fourteen this year, you know?"


    Raising a paw to his face, Mumu looked as if he was contemplating Dama''s words. With each passing second, the stitches on his snout would curve more and more into a frown¡ªthat is until his entire body perked up at an idea. Mumu then slammed one paw on top of the other, nodded, and walked out of the washroom.


    Meanwhile, Dama lowered himself into the lukewarm bathwater water, his previous feeling of slight confusion being replaced with a warm wave of refreshing relaxation.


    "I wonder what I''m going to do today¡­¡±

 Christmas Update! Upcoming Extra Chapters!

    SURPRISE!!!


    First off, Merry Christmas Eve everyone! I have come with some updates for you guys! The most exciting of which being the fact I will be releasing new Extra Chapters every day from Christmas all the way to the New Year!


    Now, what do these Extra Chapters entail? Well, they''re simply chapters that take place during the one year time skip between Chapter 20 & 21, with the focus entirely on Dama and Giona''s perspective! This is a main byproduct of me trying to better setup future plot points, but I also feel like having a one year time skip was a bit disingenuous for Giona''s journey of recovery. These Extra Chapters will flesh out a lot of relationships between characters, introduce new lore for Enohay Village and even new characters! There will be more content after the chapter scheduled to release on New Years'', but that content will be on my upcoming Patreon until my planned comeback on March 11th, 2025, where they will be released publicly!


    <hr>


    Another update are the edits I have made to either specific characters, individual chapters, or the overall story.


    Let''s start with the changes made to specific characters:


    Dama Jinbia: There are times where Dama''s eye color switched from blue to green and vice versa. I''m here to say for certain he has green eyes.


    Giona: Same issue with Dama, but with yellow and blue eyes. Her eyes are blue.


    Nina: I have retconned Nina''s name to be Nini to fit the naming scheme with Mumu and Baba. (It''s going to take awhile changing each chapter)


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!Nameless Shrine Maiden: The nameless Shrine Maiden that Dama talks to in Chapter 6, I have given her the name "Caera Goten". Whether she will be important later on or not is still up in the air.


    Kima Juryoku: Due to her name being a bit too close to Kina Alder, I have retconned her name to be Kiara Juryoku.


    Liam Leir: There are instances where Liam''s last name is spelled "Lier". The correct spelling is Leir.


    Next is the chapters I have changed with important enough edits:


    Chapters 3, 4, 6, 9, 10, 16: Added some new/removed some dialogue and/or scenes.


    Chapter 20: Changed title.


    Chapters 21-23: Slated to be overhauled in the future, since Mystigo acts a little out of character.


    Chapter 26: Changed the title to fit with the Briarwood -> Briarstone name retcon.


    Halloween Special: A lot of grammatical error corrections. Honestly kind of embarrassed...


    Chapter 60: I plan on editing this heavily in the future, as I do not like how I wrote it.


    Finally is changes I have made to the overall story:


    There isn''t much to this section. The only thing I really changed is the fact I made it more apparent that Giona can read due to the fact Grimoires are a thing in Aether Nexus, which is apart of Matchi Tehew''s grand plan. This is more of a by product of my earlier issue of having trouble setting up future plot points.


    I also scrapped the whole "Act" structure, which you can see be mirrored in the fact I changed my Volumes from "Act 1" & "Act 2" to just "Year 1" & "Year 2".


    There will most likely be future changes and retcons, and I''ll make sure to make another standalone chapter like this to address them if the time comes.


    <hr>


    Other than that, that''s all I have for now! Hope you all enjoy the week of daily chapters tomorrow! And enjoy your holidays!

 (Extra Chapter 2) A Typical Morning: Part 2

    The sound of water splashing echoed in the washroom as Dama tilted a wooden bucket over his head. The cool water cascaded down, washing away the lingering grime from the day before and leaving him feeling refreshed. He set the bucket down with a soft sigh, reaching for a folded towel from the nearby shelf.


    Drying off was a bit awkward with just one arm, but Dama had long since figured out how to manage. He worked the towel around his body, rubbing it against his now clean skin before draping it over his shoulder.


    Next, he made his way to the corner where a fresh green sweater and a pair of brown slacks lay neatly folded¡ªMumu¡¯s doing, no doubt.


    Pulling on the clothes was a small struggle, but he moved with practiced efficiency. He slipped into the sweater and pulled the slacks up with a bit of maneuvering. ¡°Not bad.¡± Dama muttered to himself, smoothing out the fabric before glancing in the mirror.


    What he saw was a funny sight in retrospect-his usually curly hair hanging down his face, creating an emo-like look. "I kind of look like Mr. Gus, hehehe!" he chuckled out. Using his towel, he dried and ruffled his damp hair into its usual messy style, smirking at his reflection before turning toward the door.


    Dama pushed it open to step into the main room, only to be greeted by an amusing sight: Mumu stood near the stone fireplace, arms gripping a wooden ladle, diligently stirring something in the cauldron designated for cooking. His stitched face and posture radiated a sense of focused determination.


    Dama leaned against the doorway for a moment, watching the scene with an amused grin. Then, chuckling, he walked toward his patchwork companion. ¡°What are you doing, Mumu?¡±


    Mumu glanced at Dama for a moment, then flicked his head towards the cauldron, as if to say "Come and see!" before resuming his stirring, the ladle making exaggerated circles in the bubbling liquid.


    Curious, Dama peered into the cauldron, his grin widening as he took in the chaotic concoction. A brown broth simmered within, dotted with chunks of produce in a rainbow of colors. Half-chopped vegetables and fruits floated together, a bizarre mix of flavors and textures.


    ¡°Carrots... Apples... Potatoes... Is that...grapes?¡± Dama muttered, raising an eyebrow. He looked closer, noticing the jagged cuts on some of the ingredients. Concerned, his then eyes trailed to Mumu¡¯s arms, where faint knife tears, stuffing peaking from the wounds, hinted at the effort it must have taken to prepare them.


    It was clear as day¡ªMumu was attempting to make breakfast for him and Giona. The thought alone warmed Dama¡¯s heart, even if the execution left much to be desired.


    Dama let out a small laugh, patting Mumu back. ¡°I¡¯ll give you an A for effort, buddy. But, uh...¡± he gestured toward the cauldron. ¡°You think maybe you went a little overboard with the ingredients?¡±


    Mumu looked at Dama, his stitched snout twitching into what resembled an embarrassed smile. He shrugged his shoulders and tapped the ladle against the cauldron, as if to say "I¡¯m trying my best here."


    Dama laughed again, shaking his head. ¡°I know you are. Let¡¯s see if we can fix this up a bit before Giona wakes up. Can¡¯t let her first real breakfast here taste like grape stew, can we?¡±


    Mumu nodded enthusiastically, stepping aside to let Dama take over, the two falling into a familiar rhythm of teamwork.


    Dama began to stir the stew with the ladle, peering into the cauldron as he muttered to himself, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see what we¡¯ve got here.¡±


    He began fishing out ingredients he deemed a bit too adventurous for the stew, placing them in a spare bowl nearby. ¡°Grapes? Yeah, not a stew thing.¡± He plucked the small purple spheres and dropped them into the bowl. ¡°Huge banana slices? What were you thinking, Mumu?¡± He chuckled, shaking his head as he fished out a few mushy pieces. ¡°And...what even is this? Peach? Definitely not.¡±


    When he was done, only the basics remained: carrots, celery, potatoes, and green beans. Dama gave the cauldron a satisfied nod as he stirred the simplified broth. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°That¡¯s better!¡± he exclaimed while drying his hands. Examining the chunks, he noted, ¡°Veggie bits are still kinda big, but not a huge deal.¡± he glanced at Mumu, who was standing nearby, watching intently. ¡°I¡¯ll have to teach you how to chop the proper way later, buddy.¡±


    Minutes later, when the stew was ready, Dama inhaled the savory aroma, his stomach growling softly. ¡°Alright, Mumu,¡± he said, stepping back, ¡°think you can use the ladle to fill two bowls for us?¡±


    Mumu nodded, taking the ladle from Dama¡¯s hand and getting to work. His arms surprisingly deft as he filled one bowl, then another, each steaming with a hearty portion of stew.


    Meanwhile, Dama turned his attention to the bed where Giona still lay, her small frame bundled under the blanket. He approached quietly, intending to wake her. Just as his hand hovered over her shoulder though, Tsubasa¡¯s words flashed through his mind: "Be careful not to startle her¡ªshe¡¯s been through more than most can imagine."


    Dama hesitated, withdrawing his hand. Instead, he opted for a gentler approach, patting the mattress softly as he called her name. ¡°Giona? Hey, time to wake up.¡±


    The faint sound of his voice and the rhythmic patting seemed to do the trick. Giona shifted under the blanket, a soft groan escaping her lips. Dama couldn¡¯t help but think the noise was adorable, a fleeting smile crossing his face.


    But before he could dwell on the thought longer, Giona suddenly bolted upright, clutching the blanket tightly to her chest. Her breaths came fast and shallow, and her wide eyes darted around the room as she called out, ¡°Dama!?¡±


    Her panic caught him off guard, and he instinctively leaned back, his own eyes wide. ¡°Y-Yes?"


    Her gaze found him almost immediately, and her shoulders relaxed as she repeated his name, this time with a sense of relief. ¡°Dama...¡±


    Relieved himself, but still concerned, Dama asked, ¡°Are you okay? Did you have a bad dream? Or...did you think you weren¡¯t here anymore?¡± he kept his tone soft and voice slow, not wanting to overwhelm her.


    Giona¡¯s intense gaze softened as she looked at him, her expression almost unreadable. Dama thought to himself how her eyes seemed to hold a depth far beyond what she has shown so far, yet still as though the gears of her mind were spinning, trying to process his words.


    Finally, her face fell, her posture curling inward as she looked down at her hands clutching the blanket, mumbling under her breath. Tears began to well up in her eyes, threatening to spill over.


    Dama panicked on the inside, his mind racing as he tried to figure out how to comfort her. ¡°Oh jeez, uh, d-don¡¯t cry, okay? It¡¯s... um...¡± He stumbled over his words, his desperation to help only making him fumble more.


    Then, an idea struck him¡ªthe stew! Spinning around, he opened his mouth to call for Mumu, only to freeze as he saw the stitched creature standing right behind him, already holding two steaming bowls of stew, ready and waiting.


    Dama blinked in surprise before letting out a small, relieved laugh, ¡°Thanks, Mumu!¡± he said, taking one of the bowls. Turning back to Giona, he offered her the bowl with a warm smile. ¡°Here, Giona. Breakfast is ready, you''ll enjoy it.¡±


    Giona hesitated, her teary eyes darting between Dama and the bowl. Slowly, she reached out with trembling hands to take it, the warmth of the bowl grounding her in reality.


    ¡°See?¡± Dama said, his smile never faltering. ¡°You¡¯re safe, and we¡¯ve got a nice meal to start the day! Unlike last time though, how about you try eating it yourself?¡± he said as he carefully handed the spoon to Giona next. "Here you go. It''s all yours. I''ll be right here to help if need be!"


    Giona''s small hands trembled as she clutched the bowl and spoon, her gaze anxious. This was new to her, which caused her body to automatically tense in fear¡ªfear of doing something wrong.


    To Dama, Giona just stayed still, like last time. But to Giona, memories of all the unknown things they made her do, things she could never hope to understand at her age, and their inevitable anger when she made a mistake¡ªher body just couldn''t risk Dama getting angry. Her mind, however, played back Dama''s gentle voice, and contested her body''s judgement.


    Dama though stayed patient, watching her carefully. To his relief, after a long pause, she finally picked up the spoon, scooping up a small spoonful of stew. His heart leaped at her progress, and he couldn¡¯t help but grin.


    ¡°Hey, Giona.¡± he called softly, careful not to startle her as she guided the spoon toward her lips. She froze for a moment, glancing at him with shaky, unsure eyes. ¡°Remember to blow on the spoon first to cool it down, okay? Like this.¡±


    He demonstrated, scooping some stew from his own bowl and giving it a soft blow before taking a bite. ¡°See? Easy.¡±


    Giona blinked, staring at him as if analyzing every movement. Then, with a determined expression, she mimicked him, pursing her lips and blowing on her spoon. Unfortunately, she blew a little too hard, sending the stew flying in a tiny arc that splattered all over Dama¡¯s face and sweater.


    -


    Next: (Extra Chapter 3) A Typical Morning: Part 3

 (Extra Chapter 3) A Typical Morning: Part 3

    The room fell silent for a moment. Dama blinked, his expression blank as he processed what had just happened. Then, a chuckle escaped him, growing into hearty laughter as he shook himself off. ¡°Well, that¡¯s one way to do it!¡± he said between laughs, wiping his face with his sleeve. ¡°Good effort, Giona!¡±


    Giona, however, froze in place, her spoon dropping back into the bowl. Her face paled as she instinctively pulled the blanket higher, her small body shrinking as she muttered, ¡°Sorry... I¡¯m sorry...!¡± her voice quivered and she avoided his gaze, her mind flashing back to moments when mistakes like this would lead to punishment.


    Dama immediately sobered up, his laughter fading as he noticed her reaction. He set his bowl down on the bed and reached out slowly with his left hand, stopping just short of touching her. ¡°Hey, hey, no, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not a big deal, Giona. It¡¯s just stew¡ªit¡¯s not like it¡¯s going to hurt me. Look.¡±


    To lighten the mood, he rubbed his face exaggeratedly with his hand, then gave her a goofy grin. ¡°See? No harm done.¡±


    Giona peeked up at him through tear filled eyes, her body still tense. Slowly though, she nodded, though her grip on the blanket didn¡¯t loosen.


    Dama tilted his head, offering her a small, encouraging smile. ¡°You were just trying to blow on it like I showed you, right? It¡¯s okay to mess up. That¡¯s how we learn. Next time, blow a little softer. Here, give me your hand.¡± he said as he outstretched his hand toward Giona.


    Giona backed up a bit in response, still a bit jumpy, her judgement clouded in the heat of the moment. However, a light soon appeared that pierced through the fog¡ªa light in the form of a memory, the memory of the unknown warm feeling she felt when Tsubasa asked of her the same.


    Lending Dama her hand, Giona watched with a mix of anxiety and curiosity as the boy she felt herself trusting more and more brought her hand up to his lips. With a simple motion, he then blew a soft gust onto the back of her hand.


    "As soft as that," Dama said, "think you can do that?"


    Giona simply stared at him, her face as blank as her head, not sure how to respond. Her mind repeated the moment Dama''s cool breath touched her skin like a broken recorder. It wasn''t just the temperature that caught her off guard, but how she could even feel Dama''s gentleness through his actions, not just his words. It was then she felt the warmth she had only just became acquainted with rise up from her chest.


    Dama, though, panicked on the inside. "She is just...staring, hope I didn''t freak her out. It sounded and looked way better in my head, what was I thinking!?" He shouted in his own mind, hanging his head in embarrassment. At least his gentle words seemed to ease her nerves a little.


    Giona then took in a high-pitched breath, causing Dama to look back up at her now rosy cheeks and widened eyes¡ªeyes that held a faint glimmer of light that wasn''t there before.


    Finally, Giona blew out the air, making sure to do it just as Dama did in the memory that still played on repeat in her head. Afterwards, her lips twitched as though she wanted to say something, but couldn¡¯t find the words.


    Dama sat shocked for a second before smiling with enthusiasm. Taking that as a win, he leaned back and picked up his bowl again. ¡°Great job Giona! Alright, let¡¯s try this again. I¡¯ll even go first this time, okay?¡±


    He scooped another spoonful of stew and gave it a light blow before taking a big, exaggerated bite, humming in delight. ¡°Your turn,¡± he said, gesturing to her bowl, ¡°no more flying stew.¡± The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Giona stared at the stew for a long moment before finally scooping up another spoonful. This time, her blow was the most gentle she had mustered so far¡ªhesitant and careful. She guided the spoon to her mouth and took a small sip.


    Dama watched until she swallowed, her expression neutral at first. Then, her lips quirked upward ever so slightly¡ªa tiny, fleeting smile. ¡°There we go!¡± He cheered softly, grinning. ¡°You did it!¡±


    Giona glanced at him, her small smile still lingering. She lowered her gaze to her bowl, taking another tentative bite. This time, there were no accidents, and Dama felt a swell of pride as he watched her eat.


    Later, after Dama finished his bowl, he set it aside with a content sigh, glancing toward Giona, who was still holding her now-empty bowl close to her chest, unsure what to do with it. He chuckled and took it from her, stacking it with his own. ¡°Thank you for eating with me.¡± He said warmly, giving her a small smile. ¡°It was nice.¡±


    Giona blinked at him, her lips parting as though to respond, but she remained silent, her expression neutral. Dama didn¡¯t press her, understanding that she was still getting used to everything.


    Standing up, he stretched his arm, his sweater cascading and stretching down. He glanced out the small cabin window, where morning light spilled into the cabin, and thought about the tasks awaiting him in the village. Though, what he looked forward to the most were what Granny Tsubasa¡¯s words entailed to visit her and talk more about the Giona situation.


    ¡°Guess I should head out.¡± Dama said to himself, nodding with determination. He glanced over at Mumu, who stood by the fireplace, his arms showing the cuts from his earlier attempts to chop vegetables.


    ¡°Hey, Mumu,¡± he called, motioning for his stitched friend, ¡°I think it¡¯s time you get patched up. You¡¯re coming with me to see Kina Alder, she¡¯ll fix you right up!¡±


    Mumu tilted his head, looking down at his arm. After a moment, he nodded, his snout stitches curling into a smile.


    ¡°Great!¡± Dama said, then turned to Nina, who was still curled up and sleeping on the floor. He knelt beside her, reaching out to stroke her head.


    Nina¡¯s ears twitched at his touch, her tail giving a faint wag. Slowly, her black slit-like eyes creased before she lifted her head, her tail now wagging more from the touch of her favorite human.


    Dama couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight. "She¡¯s so adorable..." he thought, his heart warming.


    ¡°Hey, Nina,¡± he began, scratching her behind the ears, ¡°I need you to do me a favor today. Can you keep an eye on Giona while I¡¯m out? I¡¯ve gotta get your brother patched up.¡±


    At his words, Nina¡¯s gaze shifted to Mumu. Her eyes widened into large ovals as she noticed the stuffing spilling from his arms. Her tail stopped wagging for a moment, her expression turning serious. Then she glanced at Giona, who sat on the bed with a blank expression, watching the interaction unfold.


    Nina¡¯s gaze returned to Dama, and she gave a firm nod, her ears perking up and tail wag once more.


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl!¡± Dama said with a wide smile. He wrapped his arm around her in a quick hug, rubbing her head affectionately. ¡°Thank you, Nina! Good girl!¡±


    Nina¡¯s tail wagged harder, her confidence seemingly bolstered by Dama¡¯s praise.


    Standing up, Dama looked back at Giona. ¡°Hey, Giona, I''ll be gone for a bit, but I''ll be back, I promise!¡± he reassured her whilst pointing at Nina. ¡°In the meantime, Nina will be here to take care of you, just like Mumu did last time. She''s very nice and affectionate, don''t worry!¡± Dama finished with a thumbs up.


    The blank stare that followed wasn''t the reaction he expected, however. Lingering for a moment longer as she glanced between him and Nina, Giona eventually responded in the form of a small nod.


    ¡°...Alrighty then!¡± Dama said, motioning for Mumu to follow him. With Nina ready to watch over Giona, he headed toward the door, feeling a bit lighter knowing he had a plan for the day.


    With the closure of the front door, an awkward silence soon settle inside the cabin. After staring at the door for a few seconds, Nina shifted her focus onto Giona, witnessing the young girl staring at her own lap.


    Standing up to see if anything was wrong, Nina''s ears perked up after seeing something peculiar¡ªGiona''s reddening cheeks and the corners of her lips curling shakily. "Thank...wu..."


    -


    Next: (Extra Chapter 4) Kina¡¯s Compassion

 (Extra Chapter 4) Kinas Compassion

    As Dama and Mumu approached Kina Alder''s farm, the rich scent of earth and ripe fruit filled the air. On either side of the paved dirt path, golden fields of wheat swayed gently in the breeze, fruit trees that blossomed with apples, pears, and peaches dotted the landscape, their abundance protected by neat white fences.


    Walking along, Dama couldn¡¯t help but admire the beauty of it all. ¡°This place never changes.¡± he muttered with a smile, his gaze sweeping over the serene area. He glanced over his shoulder at Mumu, who trailed behind, his arms in a rhythmic manner.


    Ahead, Kina¡¯s farmhouse came into view, standing proudly at the end of the path. The house had a rustic charm, its wooden beams and white exterior blending harmoniously with the farmland around it. Dama thought how it reminded him of Mr. Koul¡¯s house, but had a cozier, countryside vibe to it, complete with flower boxes under the windows.


    As they reached the front porch, Dama paused, hearing the faint, cheerful sound of Kina humming a tune inside. A smile spread across his face as he turned to Mumu. ¡°You ready to get patched up?¡± he asked with a chuckle.


    Mumu gave a firm nod, his black slit for eyes glinting with gratitude.


    Laughing, Dama ruffled the fur on his belly before turning back to the door and knocking.


    From inside, Kina¡¯s warm, sing-song voice called out, ¡°Just a second!¡± followed by the sound of footsteps approaching.


    Moments later, the door swung open, and Kina appeared. She was wearing her signature plaid shirt, rolled up to her elbows, and a pair of well-worn overalls. Her maroon hair was tied back, though a few strands framed her sun-kissed face.


    Her gaze landed on Mumu first, her eyes widening for a split second before darting downward to meet Dama¡¯s cheerful expression. ¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t my favorite little helper!¡± she exclaimed, her voice carrying that familiar mix of peppy happiness and motherly affection.


    Kina crouched slightly to Dama¡¯s level, placing her hands on her hips as she gave him a once-over. ¡°And you brought company, huh?¡± Her gaze shifted back to Mumu, and her lips quirked into an intrigued smile after seeing the tears. ¡°Looks like someone¡¯s in need of my handiwork~!¡±


    Dama grinned sheepishly. ¡°Yeah, Mumu had a bit of an accident. Can you help patch him up?¡±


    ¡°Of course, darling!¡± Kina said whilst turning around with a wave of her hand. ¡°Come on in, both of you. Let¡¯s see what we¡¯re working with.¡±


    Stepping aside, she ushered them into the cozy farmhouse, where the smell of freshly baked bread and herbs wafted through the air. The interior was warm and inviting, with wooden beams lining the ceiling and shelves filled with jars of preserves, dried herbs, and a few well-loved books.


    Mumu hesitated for a moment before stepping inside, his stitched form looking slightly out of place in the charming country home. Kina took his arms into her own, examining the damage with a practiced eye. ¡°Well well, these tears don''t look too bad."


    Dama watched as Kina inspected Mumu, feeling a sense of relief. She always had a way of making things seem less daunting. As she gathered her sewing kit and thread, he couldn¡¯t help but think how lucky the village was to have someone like her. "Where would we be without her and the rest of the Alders?"


    Kina, spotting all damage and tears, then prepared her sewing kit before getting a closer look. Meanwhile, Mumu tried his best to settle onto a stool in the living room. However, the stool was far too small for his large frame, and he sat stiffly, his body bent awkwardly and his arms tucked close to his sides, as if afraid to break something.


    Dama, seated in one of the grandmother rocking chairs nearby, couldn¡¯t help but giggle softly at the sight. The rhythmic creak of his chair added to the cozy atmosphere of the room.


    After picking out her usual tools, Kina chose a spool of thread around the shade of light green as Mumu¡¯s fabric, but not exact. She placed the kit on the small table in front of the sofa and turned her attention back to Mumu.


    Her gaze fell on his rigid posture, and a burst of laughter escaped her. ¡°Oh, Mumu, darling,¡± she said, wiping a tear from the corner of her eye, ¡°come on now, you know you can make yourself as cozy as you want in my house. Not just you, but your sister and your cutie-patootie master, too! My door¡¯s always open for you three. Now, follow me to the couch, that way we¡¯ll both be comfortable, and I can get a proper look at those tears, sound alright?¡±


    Mumu glanced toward Dama, his rather expressive eyes seeking reassurance. Dama, rocking back and forth, gave him an encouraging nod and a wide grin.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Taking the cue, Mumu nodded back at Kina, then rose from the stool with a careful, almost bashful movement. He padded over to the white-cushioned couch and settled onto it with a soft creak, his large frame making the seat seem much smaller than it was.


    Kina followed him, sitting down beside him with a warm smile. She reached out, her hand motioning for his torn arm. She then studied the tears again, closer this time, gently feeling the edges of the fabric to assess the damage. After a moment, she smirked and glanced up at Mumu. "Just what kind of naughty things have you been up to, hm?¡± she said with a soft laugh.


    "He was trying to make breakfast by himself." Dama responded in Mumu''s stead, rubbing his cheek while doing so. "It was pretty...how would you say...endearing, yeah! I appreciate the effort, but you should have seen what he put in the stew, haha!"


    Kina shared in Dama''s laughter. ¡°Pfft, I can only imagine! I''m just glad it''s not like last time when he fought off that bear. Don¡¯t worry, Mumu, we¡¯ll have you good as new in no time!¡± she said, her tone warm and playful.


    Mumu¡¯s voids for eyes blinked and he scratched the back of his head with his intact arm¡ªa gesture so awkwardly human-like, it made Kina laugh.


    ¡°Oh, my stars, you¡¯re just the goofiest thing~!¡± she said, her voice tinged with affection. ¡°Adorably goofy, I might add.¡±


    Dama, rocking in the grandmother chair, chimed in with a playful giggle. ¡°He sure is!¡± he said, his laughter childlike and contagious.


    As the laughter subsided, Dama noticed a shift in Kina¡¯s expression. Even though she still wore a smile, there was a subtle, faraway look in her eyes, tinged with melancholy. She gently held Mumu¡¯s arm, her fingers pausing mid-motion, lost in a memory of her as a kid looking up to two older boys: one was Himon Koul, and the other was of a teenage boy the same age as Koul at the time, with messy dark-green hair¡ªJoel Jinbia.


    ¡°Kina?¡± Dama¡¯s soft voice broke the quiet. He stopped rocking, his bright expression turning into one of concern.


    Kina blinked and sat up straighter, as if shaking herself free from a memory. ¡°O-Oh, my my, just where did my mind go off to?¡± she said, her hand lightly cupping her cheek.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Dama asked.


    Kina smiled warmly at him, though her eyes still held a flicker of something deeper. ¡°I¡¯m fine, darling. Just... Mumu reminded me of someone from long ago. Someone who was as big and goofy as him, though maybe not as adorable.¡± She chuckled softly, the sound carrying a mix of humor and bittersweet nostalgia.


    Dama tilted his head curiously but didn¡¯t press further, sensing it was something personal. Instead, he offered a reassuring smile. ¡°Mumu has that effect on people, I guess.¡±


    Kina nodded, her hands resuming their work on Mumu¡¯s stitches. ¡°He sure does. Now, let¡¯s get you fixed up, big guy.¡±


    As she began threading the needle with the light green thread, the room fell into a comfortable silence, the rhythmic rocking of Dama¡¯s chair blending with the gentle sounds of Kina sewing. Her earlier somberness seemed to melt away as she focused on the task at hand, her fingers moving with skill and care.


    Mumu, for his part, sat still, his awkwardness replaced by a quiet trust in Kina¡¯s capable hands. Dama watched them with a small smile, the warmth of Kina¡¯s home wrapping around him like a comforting embrace.


    ¡°So, darling, how¡¯s your morning been so far?¡± she asked, her tone light and inviting, though her hands moved with practiced precision as she mended Mumu¡¯s tears.


    Dama straightened up slightly in the rocking chair, resting his chin on his palm. ¡°It¡¯s been good, Ms. Alder!¡± he replied, choosing his words carefully, mindful of keeping Giona¡¯s presence a secret. ¡°Other than Mumu''s little accident, woke up early, did some chores, and, uh, made sure to eat before heading out.¡±


    Kina arched a knowing eyebrow at him. ¡°Oh? Still eating healthy, I hope?¡± she teased, glancing briefly at him before turning her attention back to her sewing.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Dama said, confidence exuding from him. His gaze drifted to her hands as she began her work on Mumu¡¯s arm. Her movements were graceful and deliberate, each stitch precise yet filled with a palpable tenderness. He marveled at the ease with which she worked, as if every motion was second nature to her, causing Dama¡¯s thoughts to wander. "She¡¯s so experienced¡­ I wonder if she was around back when Mom first created Mumu and Nina. Could she have seen it happen?"


    Kina¡¯s voice brought him back to the present. ¡°Still taking care of yourself, I hope? Stretching? Getting enough sun? Daily showers?"


    Dama chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°When it comes to stretching, I''ve been lacking a bit. I''ve been getting enough sun though, that''s for sure! I also took a bath this morning, courtesy of Mumu funnily enough!¡±


    Kina hummed approvingly, giving Mumu¡¯s arm a gentle pat before starting on another tear. "That''s good to hear, you''re such a good guardian Mumu-darling~"


    After a moment of comfortable silence, Dama tilted his head and finally let his curiosity take hold. ¡°Hey, Ms. Alder,¡± he began, his tone almost scared, ¡°I remember you said a long time ago that you picked up sewing from my mother, right?¡±


    Kina smiled, her hands pausing for a moment. ¡°Oh, absolutely. Your mother, Madima, was incredible at sewing. She had this amazing way with a needle¡ªlike it was just an extension of her hand. She made stuffed animals for just about every kid in Enohay Village.¡±


    Her eyes sparkled as she continued, her tone taking on a nostalgic warmth. ¡°I admired her so much when I was younger¡ªnot just her skill but her elegance, her beauty, everything about her. One day, I finally got the courage to ask if she¡¯d teach me, and to my surprise, she said yes." Kina then turned her head towards Dama with an infectious smile while pointing upwards. "And not just me¡ªAlexandra, the village seamstress, also learned from her. Your mother didn¡¯t hold back when it came to sharing her talents.¡±


    Dama¡¯s expression softened as he listened, his heart swelling with pride.


    Kina added in a off-handed manner, ¡°I actually have a room upstairs full of projects we worked on together. Some hers, some mine, but every single one is special.¡±


    Dama¡¯s eyes widened, his wonder evident. ¡°You do?¡± he asked, leaning forward in the chair.


    Kina nodded. "Mhm!"


    Sitting back in the rocking chair, Dama tapped his finger on the left chair-arm, hesitating. After a few moments though, he then asked, ¡°If that''s so, Ms. Kina, did you ever see how Mumu and Nina were made?¡±


    -


    Next: (Extra Chapter 5) Madima¡¯s Gift

 (Extra Chapter 5) Madima鈥檚 Gift

    At the sound of his name, Mumu¡¯s head perked up, his button eyes shifting toward Kina, his curiosity unmistakable.


    Kina¡¯s smile grew warmer as she began to answer Dama¡¯s question. ¡°Oh, Mumu, Nina, and I suppose by extension Baba, started out as both passion projects and gifts. Remember Baba?"


    "Of course I do," Dama replied with a knowing smile, "he ended up with Juin."


    Kina gave her own smile before continuing, "I see. Well, your mother called them gifts for her ¡®future children.¡¯ Super sweet, isn''t it?¡± Her voice softened as she spoke, reflecting on the memory with a touch of reverence.


    Dama blinked in acknowledgement, as he already knew that fact from his own mother''s mouth, yet still felt a certain, grateful way about the fact.


    Kina chuckled, nodding. ¡°Though, you most likely already knew that, didn''t you? Even before you were born, Madima knew she wanted to create something truly special for you and Jula. At the time, I was already skilled enough to help her with her usual projects, but when it came to those three, she outright refused any assistance. I¡¯ll never forget what she told me when I offered.¡±


    Dama tilted his head, his curiosity bulging from the new information. ¡°What did she say?¡±


    Kina¡¯s gaze grew distant for a moment, her smile tinged with admiration. ¡°She said, ¡®These three are going to be very special one day. I can feel it. They¡¯ll need every bit of my love, care, and skill. I want to make sure only my hands work on them.¡¯¡±


    Mumu¡¯s ears twitched again and his gaze shifted back to Kina as if he, too, was deeply absorbing her words.


    Kina let out a soft laugh, bringing herself back to the present. ¡°Of course, I couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. I made sure she had all the materials she needed¡ªfabric, thread, stuffing, you name it. And when she finally finished Mumu, then Nina, and eventually Baba, I was floored. Each one was more incredible than the last.¡±


    She turned her attention to Mumu with a teasing smile. ¡°That''s right big guy, you were the first. I remember the day she showed you off. It was like watching magic come to life. In saying that, imagine my surprise seeing you actually come to life a few years later.¡±


    Mumu tilted his head from left to right, still absorbing the information. For an individual that''s been alive for a few years now, he never really questioned his existence all that much. All he knew was that Dama was someone he needed, no¡ªwanted, to take care of and protect. He loves Dama, and Dama loves him, same for his sister Nini¡ªhe wouldn''t want to be anywhere far from them.


    When it came to the name "Baba", Mumu struggled for a second to connect it with a face. But, using what he heard from Dama, he remembered Baba being his wolf brother that was created alongside him and Nini. However, he was given to the Adin Family some time before Dama''s magic awakening. Mumu wondered for a moment how would life be like if Baba was also alive.


    Most curiously enough, he had faint memories of a woman''s voice, light and caring, speaking to him before being born anew. The words themselves were intelligible at this point, the only other thing he could remember from then was the fact he couldn''t move. Thanks to this conversation, Mumu then thought to himself maybe, just maybe, the voice he could hear in his head for as long as he could remember was his creator¡ªMadima Jinbia.


    Mumu then looked up to Dama with a lively smile. Dama smiled back at Mumu, feeling a newfound sense of appreciation for the stitched bear who had been with him all his life.


    Kina glanced back at Dama, her teasing grin shifting to him. ¡°And you know, this was all around the time you were born, darling. Oh, you were the sweetest little thing! Such a cutie-patootie baby¡ªand super clingy to boot~!¡± She let out a laugh, covering her mouth as she recalled memories of a baby Dama.


    Dama¡¯s face flushed a bit as he fidgeted in the rocking chair. ¡°C-Clingy? I''m sure I wasn¡¯t that clingy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you were, trust me,¡± Kina replied, her laughter ringing like bells, ¡°always crawling and waddling after me or your mom, arms up, demanding to be held. Everytime I picked you up, you would look up at me with such wide and beautiful eyes~! You was just the most adorable thing!¡±


    Dama looked away, rubbing the back of his neck, though the faint smile on his face betrayed his embarrassment. ¡°Well, I guess that isn''t the worst to hear... I wonder how I treated Mumu, Nini, and Baba at the time..."


    Kina reached out to pat Mumu¡¯s arm, smiling softly. ¡°I heard you were pretty attached to them, even at such an early age."


    Dama smiled with nostalgia. "Heh, I guess I have to thank Mumu, Nini, and Baba when I see him again, for being my silent guardians since the beginning."Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "And they¡¯ll keep doing so, isn''t that right Mumu~?¡± Kina added, of which Mumu responded with an enthusiastic nod.


    As Dama''s eyes eventually wandered, landing on a neighboring room filled with bags of raw materials¡ªmostly wool¡ªstacked neatly in a corner. Intrigued, he asked, ¡°Ah, Ms. Alder, are you planning on giving those bags to someone?¡±


    Kina followed his gaze and chuckled. ¡°My, my, you¡¯ve got such a keen eye, Dama. Yes, I am! I was planning to deliver them to Alexandra later. She always needs materials for her seamstress work, and I make it a habit to keep her stocked whenever I can.¡±


    Dama¡¯s face lit up with enthusiasm. ¡°Oh, I can deliver them for you! It¡¯s the least I can do to help.¡±


    Kina¡¯s heart melted at his earnest offer, and though she kept her expression composed, she couldn¡¯t help but squeal internally at how pure Dama looked at that moment. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you just the sweetest? I¡¯d really appreciate that, darling. Today¡¯s shaping up to be a bit busier than usual, so having one less thing to do would be a blessing.¡±


    Dama smiled brightly before his expression softened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I cut into your schedule, Ms. Alder."


    Kina shook her head with a gentle laugh, dismissing the thought with a wave of her hand. ¡°Oh, honey, you don¡¯t need to worry about that one bit. To me, you¡¯re just as much of a son as my darling boys, who are all grown up now. You¡¯ve already done more than enough just by being your sweet self!" she said before flattening her hand. "And anyway, your mother already repaid me tenfold for everything.¡±


    As Dama contemplated on Kina''s last sentence, she finished threading the last stitch in Mumu¡¯s final tear, leaning back with a satisfied smile. ¡°There we go!¡±


    Clapping her hands together, she then sat straight and focused on Mumu¡¯s arm. ¡°Now, this part¡¯s my favorite,¡± she said with a twinkle in her eye.


    Though Kina didn¡¯t have the exact shade of green to match Mumu¡¯s body, she didn¡¯t seem worried in the slightest. She watched as the area she¡¯d stitched began to morph, the thread seamlessly changing color to match the surrounding fabric.


    The blue vine-like patterns running along Mumu¡¯s body pulsed faintly before new vines grew to replace the ones disrupted by the tears. The transformation was smooth and almost magical, as if Mumu¡¯s body knew how to heal itself in response to the care it received.


    ¡°Gosh, I''ve always wondered why that happens, but it''s so cool either way!¡± Kina said with a triumphant grin, motioning to Mumu¡¯s arm. ¡°Good as new! No one will even notice you had a few tears.¡±


    Dama sat up from his chair in delight. ¡°Amazing as always, Ms. Alder! Thank you!¡±


    Kina laughed, a proud yet modest tone in her voice. ¡°Your mother made sure of that, sweetie. Not only is my skill and interest in sowing solely because of her, it''s obvious the love and care she put into all three¡ªshe built them to last.¡±


    Mumu studied his mended arm before nodding in approval, his tail swishing lightly behind him. It was his quiet way of saying thank you.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, big guy~!¡± Kina said, giving his arm a gentle pat. Then she turned to Dama. ¡°Now, about those bags of wool¡­ Think you¡¯re up for the task, cutie-patootie?¡±


    Dama grinned confidently. ¡°Of course! You can count on me!"


    Later on at Kina¡¯s front porch, Dama and Kina dropped the hefty bags of wool with soft thuds. Kina, dusting her hands off and whipping around to face her helpers, grinned with her hands on her hips. ¡°Alright, my sweet little team! Ready to deliver these bags?¡±


    Dama and Mumu saluted in perfect unison, their timing so synchronized that it caught Kina off guard. She clutched her chest dramatically. ¡°Oh, my stars! You two are too much!¡± Unable to resist, Kina pulled Dama into a tight, love-filled hug, squeezing him with all the affection in her heart. ¡°You are just the most adorable, sweet little thing! How can I not just eat you up~?¡±


    Dama, his face squished against Kina¡¯s chest and his voice muffled, looked up with a resigned but fond smile. (¡°T-Thanks...¡±) he said, though his thoughts betrayed his amusement, "One of these days, she¡¯s going to break someone¡¯s back with these hugs."


    After a moment, Kina finally released him, turning her gleeful attention to Mumu. ¡°And you, my big, lovable teddy bear! Come here you!¡± She spread her arms wide, an invitation Mumu eagerly accepted.


    With a gentle motion, Mumu scooped Kina up into a soft, plush bearhug. She giggled and laughed like a little girl, her happiness infectious as she kicked her legs in excitement. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re the best hugger! I could just stay like this forever!¡±


    Eventually, Mumu set her down with care, and Kina took a deep breath to compose herself, though her grin didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Alright, you two be careful on the road back to the village, got it?¡±


    Dama nodded, picking up one bag of wool in his left hand and securing another under his left shoulder. Mumu, with his impressive strength, hefted the remaining bags with ease. ¡°We will, Ms. Kina! Thank you for everything!¡± Dama called as they started down the path.


    Kina waved energetically, her voice warm and cheerful. ¡°Goodbye, my darlings! And Dama, don¡¯t forget to come see me before you head back to your cabin! I¡¯ll have a basket of fresh fruits and veggies waiting for you!¡±


    Dama turned to wave once more, shouting his thanks as Mumu followed behind, his tail swishing contentedly. The two made their way down the path, Kina¡¯s vibrant energy still lingering in the air behind them.


    Now in Enohay Village, Dama and Mumu walked along the bustling streets, the energy of the place ever-present. Villagers passed by, their voices carrying a mix of warmth and familiarity.


    ¡°There goes that boy Dama and his pal working again.¡± one villager commented with a chuckle.


    ¡°Keep it up, kid!¡± another called out cheerfully.


    Dama couldn¡¯t help but smile, his heart swelling with gratitude. The simple kindness and acknowledgment from the villagers were small moments that always brightened his day.


    As he soaked in the atmosphere, he let his mind wander for just a second, until... ¡°Dama, buddy!¡±


    A call snapped him back to reality, and he turned toward the voice to see a man waving at him. The man had short, blonde hair with neatly side-parted bangs, his appearance clean and composed. His face struck a perfect balance¡ªnot too soft, not too chiseled¡ªand his posture was upright, exuding an air of calm confidence: It was Liam Leir.


    -


    Next: (Extra Chapter 6) Run In With Liam

 (Extra Chapter 6) Run In With Liam

    ¡°Mr. Liam!¡± Dama exclaimed, his excitement lighting up his face as he ran up to greet him.


    Liam nodded, a warm smile spreading across his face as he mirrored Dama¡¯s energy. ¡°Hey, Dama! What¡¯s all this wool for?¡± he asked, gesturing to the bags Mumu was carrying. Before Dama could answer, Liam raised a finger, a knowing look in his eyes. ¡°Wait, let me guess. You were just at Kina¡¯s farm, and now you¡¯re running one of her errands, huh?¡±


    Dama laughed, nodding. ¡°You got it, Mr. Liam! I¡¯m glad I ran into you, though. Ms. Kina asked me to deliver this wool to Ms. Alexandra, but I¡¯m not sure where she is right now. Since you and Ms. Alexandra are so close, do you know where she might be?¡±


    Liam chuckled at Dama¡¯s phrasing, running a hand through his blonde hair. ¡°Close is an understatement.¡± he thought to himself with a grin. ¡°Yes, I know where she is. She¡¯s at my house right now actually.¡±


    Liam turned on his heel and waved for Dama and Mumu to follow. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll walk you back to my place. Besides, I¡¯ve been meaning to talk to you about something, Dama.¡±


    Sharing a quick, puzzled glance, Dama and Mumu jogged to catch up with Liam. ¡°What did you want to talk about, Mr. Liam?¡± Dama asked, curiosity piqued.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the upcoming Enohayen Spirit Festival,¡± Liam began, keeping a steady pace, ¡°I wanted to see how you¡¯d feel about being a major part of it this year.¡±


    Before Dama could respond, Liam turned to Mumu. ¡°Hey, Mumu, mind tossing me a bag or two? I can help carry some of this wool.¡±


    Mumu, seeing why not, tossed two of the bags over to Liam, who caught them with ease. Meanwhile, Dama processed Liam¡¯s words, furrowing his brows whilst thinking. ¡°A major part? Do you mean helping out with the preparation?¡±


    Liam chuckled softly, shifting the bags in his arms for a better grip. ¡°Nah, no need to worry about that part. The adults have the prep work covered. What I mean is giving you your own station at the festival.¡±


    Dama came to an abrupt stop, blinking in surprise. ¡°A station of my own at the Enohayen Spirit Festival¡­?¡± he repeated, his voice tinged with disbelief. He glanced upward, scratching his head as his thoughts raced. ¡°How would that even look like?¡±


    Liam simply smiled at Dama¡¯s confusion and waved a hand casually. ¡°The sky¡¯s the limit, Dama. Don¡¯t stress if you can¡¯t think of anything right now. The festival¡¯s still a month away, so you¡¯ve got plenty of time to figure it out.¡±


    Dama nodded, still letting the idea sink in, with Mumu none the wiser.


    Liam continued, adjusting the bags of wool in his arms. ¡°Chief Owain and Chiefess Tsubasa will have their own station as always. They¡¯ll be talking about Enohay culture¡ªhistory, traditions, all that good stuff. Kina, the Nurals, even Koul and his daughter, Mary, will have theirs too.¡± Pausing, Liam rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ¡°If I remember correct¡­I think they¡¯re working on making handmade wooden instruments, planning to teach folks about music and what can be made with simple hardwood building to encourage creativity."


    Dama couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at that. ¡°That definitely sounds like Mr. Koul.¡± he said with a grin, fond memories of the man¡¯s creativity coming to mind. His then grin softened as he thought about Mary. "She¡¯ll be there too, I¡¯ll have to make sure to see her station when I get a chance."


    Liam glanced back at Dama, catching his attention again. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for inspiration, though,¡± he began, ¡°I think a station based on Mumu and Nini would be fantastic. The kids absolutely adore those two.¡±


    Mumu perked up at that, his ears twitching slightly, while Dama tilted his head in curiosity.


    ¡°Plus,¡± Liam added, ¡°you could even pair up with Kina. She¡¯s great with animals, and she knows how to make stuffed ones too¡ªboth of which fit Mumu and Nini. Between the two of you, you could keep the kids entertained while Kina talks about the joys and dangers of handling real animals.¡±


    Dama¡¯s eyes lit up as the idea began to take shape in his mind. ¡°That¡­actually sounds like a lot of fun!¡± he admitted, glancing at Mumu, who nodded with enthusiasm fueled by the thought of being petted and adored throughout the event. ¡°I think Mumu would like it too!¡±


    ¡°Well, there you go!¡± Liam said with a laugh. ¡°Talk to Kina about it next time you see her. You two would make a great team!¡±


    Dama furrowed his brow, looking at Liam with genuine curiosity. ¡°But¡­why me?¡± he asked, his voice soft but sincere. ¡°I mean, to my knowledge, the only people who get stations every year are those who contribute a lot to the village¡ªlike Mr. Koul with his building, Ms. Kina with her farming, and especially Gramps Owain and Chiefess Tsubasa with...well, everything they do.¡±


    Liam paused mid-step, a small scoff escaping him as he shifted one of the wool bags under his right shoulder to free his left hand. Without missing a beat, he reached over and ruffled Dama¡¯s unruly hair, eliciting a surprised squeak from the boy. ¡°Don¡¯t sell yourself short, buddy.¡± Liam said warmly, his tone both teasing and earnest. ¡°You might not see it, but you do a lot for the residents of Enohay Valley.¡±


    Dama blinked, perplexed. ¡°I-I do?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Liam replied, chuckling in a warm, uncle type manner as he straightened up. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not the same as Koul¡¯s carpentry, Kina¡¯s crops, or Alexandra¡¯s tailoring, but you¡¯re a little ball of sunshine around here. I can¡¯t count how many times I¡¯ve heard people say in passing how grateful they are for you. You¡¯re always helping with tasks, running errands, and doing it all with that big ol¡¯ smile of yours.¡±


    Dama¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep red as Liam continued, his words carrying a sincerity that Dama hadn¡¯t expected.


    ¡°And let me tell you,¡± Liam added, pointing at him for emphasis, ¡°putting smiles on people¡¯s faces, whether they¡¯re kids or adults, is just as important as any of the other stuff. That¡¯s why you¡¯re being given this opportunity. That, and the fact you turned thirteen last year¡ªit¡¯s a good time to start recognizing all you do for the community.¡±


    Dama couldn¡¯t contain the enormous grin that spread across his face, though he tried to hide it by looking down at the ground, his face still bright red. ¡°T-Thank you, Mr. Liam..." he mumbled, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Liam laughed with heart, giving Dama¡¯s shoulder a light pat. ¡°No problem, buddy. You¡¯ve earned it.¡±


    Right after, he turned his gaze forward and spotted the familiar blue roof of his single-story house towering over the wave of villagers going about their day. ¡°There we are!¡± he said, quickening his steps. He jogged up the porch steps and paused at the door, turning to Dama and Mumu with a welcoming grin. ¡°Been a while since you two stopped by, huh?¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Dama nodded, shifting the bags of wool under his arm. ¡°Yeah, it has, Mr. Liam. Thanks for letting us visit!¡±


    Liam chuckled as he unlocked the door. ¡°Don¡¯t expect much. The place hasn¡¯t changed much since the last time you were here. I keep meaning to spice it up, but, you know...¡± He trailed off, opening the door and stepping aside to let them in.


    But as the door swung open, his words caught in his throat. Sitting at his dining table was Chiefess Tsubasa, sipping tea with Alexandra. The Chiefess, with her poised elegance, radiated quiet authority, while Alexandra¡¯s warm smile made the scene feel surprisingly casual.


    Tsubasa turned her head at the sound of the door opening, her serene eyes meeting Liam¡¯s startled gaze. ¡°Ah, Liam,¡± she said, her voice soft and welcoming, ¡°welcome back.¡±


    Alexandra glanced up and smiled wide. ¡°Liam, you¡¯re back already! Guess who came right when you left!¡±


    Liam blinked in surprise with Dama and Mumu perking up at the coincidence. ¡°Chiefess Tsubasa? I¡ªuh, wow, I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be here.¡± He rubbed the back of his neck, trying to process the situation.


    Tsubasa¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not intruding. Alexandra was kind enough to invite me in for tea while we discussed some tailoring requests.¡±


    ¡°No, no, not at all,¡± Liam said quickly, ¡°you¡¯re always welcome here, Chiefess. I just didn¡¯t know we had such esteemed company today.¡± He glanced at Alexandra, who gave him a knowing nod.


    Dama and Mumu, standing by the door, waved, with Dama saying, "Hey Granny Tsu! It''s nice to see you already up and about!"


    Tsubasa chuckled softly as she took a sip of her tea. ¡°And you as well, Dama. Mumu.¡±


    Alexandra stood, wiping her hands on her apron. ¡°Come on in, everyone. Don¡¯t mind us.¡± She said before she glanced at the bags of wool. ¡°Oh, and what¡¯s all this?¡±


    ¡°Wool from Ms. Kina!¡± Dama explained with a cheery tone, holding up one of the bags. ¡°She asked us to deliver it to you!¡±


    Alexandra¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Ah, perfect timing! Thank you so much, Dama. You¡¯re a lifesaver!¡±


    Liam smiled, setting down the bags he carried. ¡°Guess we showed up at just the right time, huh?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I make you and Mumu something to drink as thanks?¡± Alexandra offered, which Dama hesitated. He had been wanting to speak with Tsubasa about Giona, but with Liam and Alexandra in earshot, he knew it wasn¡¯t the right time.


    He opened his mouth to politely decline when he caught something out of the corner of his eye¡ªTsubasa nodding rapidly, staring directly at him. Confused but trusting his gut, Dama changed course. ¡°Um¡­sure! That¡¯d be nice.¡±


    Alexandra¡¯s face brightened. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll get right to it!¡± she said before pausing and tilting her head, studying Dama and Mumu a bit more closely. ¡°Wait a minute, where¡¯s Nini? It¡¯s rare to see her missing.¡±


    Liam, shocked, nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s usually the three of you. Did something happen? I''m surprised I didn''t realize that earlier...¡±


    Dama froze, a bead of sweat forming on his brow. Scrambling for a plausible excuse, he stammered, ¡°Oh, uh¡­ Nini was just really tired today, so she stayed back to rest!¡± He glanced nervously at Tsubasa, who nodded in a silent approval.


    Alexandra looked up at the ceiling in thought for a brief moment before shrugging. ¡°Well, Mumu and Nini need their rest too. I don¡¯t blame her for sleeping in.¡± She turned toward the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll start on your drinks!¡±


    As she disappeared into the kitchen, Liam reached over and ruffled Dama¡¯s hair. ¡°Guess that means I¡¯ll take my leave. I need to grab what I originally came out for before I ran into you two.¡±


    Alexandra popped her head back out of the kitchen, pouting slightly. ¡°You¡¯re leaving? I thought you¡¯d stay for a bit longer.¡±


    Liam shrugged, but before he could respond, Alexandra strode over and planted a quick kiss on his lips. ¡°Be back soon.¡±


    Liam, flustered but clearly happy, protested weakly. ¡°A-Alex¡­we¡¯ve got company.¡± he whispered out.


    Alexandra, on the other hand, grinned mischievously as she got closer to Liam. ¡°Oh, please, just one tiny peck on the lips?¡±


    As the two lovebirds continued to joke with each other at the door, Dama couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit amused at their playful banter. But his internal chuckle was interrupted when he felt something brush against his arm. Turning his head, he saw Tsubasa¡¯s bushy gray tail gently tapping him.


    She met his eyes with a calm, knowing look, then tapped the table with a finger, gesturing for him to sit in the chair beside her.


    Understanding the cue, Dama nodded and made his way to the chair. Just as he sat down, he heard Liam and Alexandra exchanging their final goodbyes. The front door closed with a soft thud, and Alexandra immediately dashed back to the dining area, bowing apologetically.


    ¡°Sorry about that!¡± she said with an embarrassed laugh, her cheeks with a slight flush. But before anyone could respond, she spun on her heel and skipped back to the kitchen, her love for Liam unmistakable in the radiant grin she wore. A cheerful humming followed, echoing through the house as she busied herself.


    Dama watched her for a moment, then turned back to Tsubasa, who had leaned slightly closer to him. ¡°How is Giona?¡± she asked in a soft whisper, her voice barely audible over Alexandra¡¯s tune.


    Dama straightened his back, careful not to let his reaction betray anything to Alexandra, and whispered back, ¡°She¡¯s okay and safe with Nini watching over her.¡±


    Leaning in closer, Tsubasa whispered again, her tone laced with concern, "Dama, has Giona had any nightmares or fear-induced reactions since I last saw her two days ago?"


    As Dama whispered about Giona¡¯s recent struggles, Tsubasa listened intently, her serene expression revealing a quiet yet profound concern. "She¡­she woke up screaming once." Dama began, his voice soft but tinged with guilt.


    "It was the night you came over to explain all that stuff about Soulful, Affinity, and Cursed Techniques. Remember when she freaked out during it? I¡ªI thought she¡¯d be okay after everything, but¡­" He hesitated, glancing toward the kitchen where Alexandra¡¯s cheerful humming floated through the air, ensuring they weren¡¯t overheard.


    Lowering his voice further, he continued. "That night, she had a nightmare. A bad one. She woke up crying and screaming, and for a second, I didn¡¯t even know what was happening. She kept saying my name, like¡­like she was terrified. I calmed her down, though."


    Dama paused, his gaze falling to his hand in his lap. "It took a while, but she finally stopped shaking and crying. She even smiled a little before going back to sleep. But¡­" He swallowed, his voice becoming quieter. "This morning, when we were eating, she accidentally spilled some stew on me. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, but she looked at me like she thought I was gonna yell at her...or worse¡ªlike she expected me to hurt her." The memory clearly weighed on him, causing his shoulders slumped.


    Tsubasa, who had been listening with unwavering focus, nodded slowly. Her bushy gray tail gently curled around Dama¡¯s side, a comforting gesture that made him glance up at her.


    "I know that, Dama..." she whispered firmly, her silver eyes meeting his with absolute certainty. "You¡¯ve already shown her more kindness and care than she¡¯s probably known in a long time. That¡¯s why I¡¯m trusting only you with her right now."


    Dama blinked, his lips parting as if to protest, but Tsubasa raised her hand, silencing him with a subtle shake of her head. "Listen," she continued, her voice soft but steady, "Giona has been through things most of us can¡¯t even begin to imagine. It¡¯s going to take time for her to feel safe again, to truly believe that you¡¯d never hurt her. But she will, Dama, that of which I have no doubt. I can already see the difference you¡¯re making."


    Dama stared at her for a moment, his chest tightening with a mix of gratitude and determination, and with a faint smile, he nodded. "Thank you, Granny." he murmured, his voice a little steadier now.


    Tsubasa¡¯s tail gave a reassuring pat against his side before retracting as she leaned back, her calm and composed demeanor returning. "Anytime, my boy," she said, "we''ll come back to this once we''re out of here. For now, let''s enjoy the gift of the present."


    Dama nodded again, a quiet resolve settling within him. No matter how long it took, he was determined to make Giona feel safe and happy again whilst she recovers.


    However, in the same vine of thought, Dama couldn''t help but to wonder, "After all is said and done, after we do make her feel safe and happy again¡ªwhat will happen to her?"


    -


    Next: (Extra Chapter 7) Jaden Dirk The Merchant